Professional Documents
Culture Documents
Brahma Sutra Swami Paramarthananda PDF
Brahma Sutra Swami Paramarthananda PDF
By Swami Paramarthananda
Published by :
Arsha Avinash Foundation
104 Third Street, Tatabad, Coimbatore 641012
Phone: 9487373635
E mail: arshaavinash@gmail.com
www.arshaavinash.in
BRAHMA SUTRA
Classes: 001 to 011 - Introduction
Page Detail & Content
Class No Page No
1
2
2
2
3
5
4
5
7
6
9
7
13
8
17
9
21
10
25
11
29
29
Content of Topic
Preparatory
Introduction
Santhi Mantras
Dhyana Slokas
Outline of Brahma sutra
Two types of inference
Adhyasa Bhasyam
Adhyasa Bhasyam
Adhyasa Bhasyam
Adhyasa Bhasyam
Adhyasa Bhasyam
Class No Page No
11
32
12
34
13
37
14
40
15
43
16
46
17
49
18
53
19
57
20
60
21
63
22
66
23
70
24
73
25
76
26
79
27
82
28
85
29
88
30
92
31
95
32
98
33
102
34
106
35
109
112
Content of Sutra
1.1.1
1.1.1
1.1.1
1.1.1
1.1.1
1.1.1
1.1.2
1.1.2
1.1.2
1.1.2
1.1.2
1.1.2
and
1.1.3
1.1.3
1.1.4
1.1.4
1.1.4
1.1.4
1.1.4
1.1.4
1.1.4
1.1.4
1.1.4
1.1.4
1.1.4
1.1.4
Class No Page No
36
114
37
117
38
120
39
123
40
127
41
130
42
133
43
137
44
140
45
143
46
146
47
149
48
152
49
156
50
159
51
162
52
165
53
169
54
172
55
175
56
178
57
181
58
184
59
189
60
193
61
196
62
199
63
202
204
Content of Sutra
1.1.5
1.1.5
1.1.5
1.1.5
1.1.5
to
1.1.7
and
1.1.9
to
1 . 1 . 11
and
1.1.7
1.1.8
1 . 1 . 11
1 . 1 . 12
1 . 1 . 12
1 . 1 . 12
1 . 1 . 14
1 . 1 . 16
to
and
to
1 . 1 . 14
1 . 1 . 15
1 . 1 . 18
1 . 1 . 18
and
1 . 1 . 19
1 . 1 . 19
and
1 . 1 . 20
1 . 1 . 20
1 . 1 . 20
and
1 . 1 . 21
1 . 1 . 21
and
1 . 1 . 22
1 . 1 . 22
1 . 1 . 22
and
1 . 1 . 23
1 . 1 . 23
1 . 1 . 24
1 . 1 . 24
1 . 1 . 24
1 . 1 . 25
and
to
1 . 1 . 25
1 . 1 . 27
1 . 1 . 27
and
1 . 1 . 28
1 . 1 . 28
and
1 . 1 . 29
1 . 1 . 29
and
1 . 1 . 30
1 . 1 . 30
and
1 . 1 . 31
Class No Page No
64
206
65
209
66
213
67
218
68
222
69
226
70
230
71
234
72
238
73
241
74
245
75
249
76
253
77
257
78
261
79
264
80
267
81
271
82
274
83
278
84
281
85
285
86
290
87
293
296
Content of Sutra
1.2.1
1.2.1
and
1.2.2
1.2.2
to
1.2.5
1.2.5
to
1.2.7
1.2.7
and
1.2.8
1.2.8
and
1.2.9
1.2.9
1.2.9
and
1 . 2 . 10
1 . 2 . 11
1 . 2 . 11
and
1 . 2 . 12
1 . 2 . 12
and
1 . 2 . 13
1 . 2 . 13
and
1 . 2 . 14
1 . 2 . 15
to
1 . 2 . 17
1 . 2 . 17
and
1 . 2 . 18
1 . 2 . 18
and
1 . 2 . 19
1 . 2 . 19
and
1 . 2 . 20
1 . 2 . 20
and
1 . 2 . 21
1 . 2 . 21
1 . 2 . 21
to
1 . 2 . 23
1 . 2 . 24
1 . 2 . 24
to
1 . 2 . 26
1 . 2 . 26
to
1 . 2 . 28
1 . 2 . 28
1 . 2 . 29
and
to
1 . 2 . 29
1 . 2 . 32
Class No Page No
88
298
89
301
90
305
91
310
92
313
93
317
94
321
95
325
96
329
97
332
98
336
99
341
100
345
101
349
102
353
103
357
104
360
105
363
106
366
107
370
108
373
109
377
110
380
111
383
112
386
113
389
114
393
115
397
116
401
117
405
118
408
119
411
120
415
121
418
122
423
123
427
124
432
435
Content of Sutra
1.3.1
1 . 3 . 1 to 1 . 3 . 4
1 . 3 . 5 to 1 . 3 . 7
1.3.8
1 . 3 . 8 and 1 . 3 . 9
1 . 3 . 9 and 1 . 3 . 10
1 . 3 . 10 to 1 . 3 . 12
1 . 3 . 12 and 1 . 3 . 13
1 . 3 . 13
1 . 3 . 13 and 1 . 3 . 14
1 . 3 . 14 and 1 . 3 . 15
1 . 3 . 15 to 1 . 3 . 17
1 . 3 . 17 to 1 . 3 . 19
1 . 3 . 30 to 1 . 3 . 32
1 . 3 . 32 and 1 . 3 . 33
1 . 3 . 33
1 . 3 . 34
1 . 3 . 34 and 1 . 3 . 35
1 . 3 . 35 and 1 . 3 . 36
1 . 3 . 36 to 1 . 3 . 38
1 . 3 . 38
1 . 3 . 39
1 . 3 . 40 and 1 . 3 . 41
1 . 3 . 41 and 1 . 3 . 42
1 . 3 . 42 and 1 . 3 . 43
1 . 3 . 30 to 1 . 3 . 32
1 . 3 . 32 and 1 . 3 . 33
1 . 3 . 33
1 . 3 . 34
1 . 3 . 34 and 1 . 3 . 35
1 . 3 . 35 and 1 . 3 . 36
1 . 3 . 36 to 1 . 3 . 38
1 . 3 . 38
1 . 3 . 39
1 . 3 . 40 and 1 . 3 . 41
1 . 3 . 41 and 1 . 3 . 42
1 . 3 . 42 and 1 . 3 . 43
Class No Page No
125
437
126
441
127
445
128
448
129
453
130
457
131
461
132
465
133
468
134
472
135
475
136
478
137
482
138
486
139
490
140
495
141
500
142
506
143
511
512
Content of Sutra
1.4.1
1.4.1
1.4.3
to
and
1.4.3
1.4.4
1.4.4
to
1.4.6
1.4.6
to
1.4.8
1.4.8
1.4.9
and
and
1.4.9
1 . 4 . 10
1 . 4 . 11
1 . 4 . 11
1 . 4 . 14
to
and
1 . 4 . 13
1 . 4 . 15
1 . 4 . 15
1 . 4 . 16
and
1 . 4 . 17
1 . 4 . 17
and
1 . 4 . 18
1 . 4 . 18
and
1 . 4 . 19
1 . 4 . 19
1 . 4 . 22
to
and
1 . 4 . 22
1 . 4 . 23
1 . 4 . 23
to
1 . 4 . 25
1 . 4 . 26
to
1 . 4 . 28
Class No Page No
143
2
144
4
145
7
146
12
147
15
148
19
149
21
150
26
151
30
152
34
153
37
154
40
155
43
156
47
157
52
158
56
159
60
160
64
161
68
162
72
163
76
164
82
165
85
166
88
167
93
168
97
169
101
104
Content of Topic
CHp-2: Introduction
2.1.1
and
2.1.2
2.1.2
and
2.1.3
2.1.3
and
2.1.4
2.1.4
to
2.1.6
2.1.6
2.1.6
and
2.1.7
2.1.7
and
2.1.8
2.1.8
to
2 . 1 . 10
2 . 1 . 10
and
2 . 1 . 11
2 . 1 . 11
and
2 . 1 . 12
2 . 1 . 12
to
2 . 1 . 14
2 . 1 . 14
2 . 1 . 14
2 . 1 . 14
2 . 1 . 14
to
2 . 1 . 16
2 . 1 . 16
and
2 . 1 . 17
2 . 1 . 17
and
2 . 1 . 18
2 . 1 . 18
to
2 . 1 . 20
2 . 1 . 20
to
2 . 1 . 22
2 . 1 . 22
to
2 . 1 . 25
2 . 1 . 25
and
2 . 1 . 26
2 . 1 . 26
and
2 . 1 . 27
2 . 1 . 27
to
2 . 1 . 30
2 . 1 . 30
to
2 . 1 . 32
2 . 1 . 32
to
2 . 1 . 34
2 . 1 . 34
to
2 . 1 . 37
Class No Page No
170
106
171
110
172
114
173
118
174
122
175
126
176
129
177
132
178
136
179
141
180
143
181
146
182
149
183
153
184
157
185
161
186
165
187
169
188
173
189
176
190
179
191
183
192
187
193
191
194
195
200
Content of Sutra
2.2.1
2.2.1
2.2.3
2.2.4
2.2.7
to
and
to
to
2.2.3
2.2.4
2.2.7
2 . 2 . 10
2 . 2 . 11
2 . 2 . 11
and
2 . 2 . 12
2 . 2 . 13
and
2 . 2 . 14
2 . 2 . 15
to
2 . 2 . 17
2 . 2 . 17
2 . 2 . 18
2 . 2 . 18
and
2 . 2 . 19
2 . 2 . 20
and
2 . 2 . 21
2 . 2 . 21
to
2 . 2 . 23
2 . 2 . 23
to
2 . 2 . 25
2 . 2 . 25
to
2 . 2 . 27
2 . 2 . 28
2 . 2 . 28
2 . 2 . 29
and
to
2 . 2 . 29
2 . 2 . 32
2 . 2 . 33
2 . 2 . 33
to
2 . 2 . 35
2 . 2 . 35
to
2 . 2 . 37
2 . 2 . 37
and
2 . 3 . 38
2 . 3 . 39
to
2 . 3 . 41
2 . 2 . 42
to
2 . 2 . 45
Class No Page No
195
202
196
204
197
209
198
213
199
217
200
221
201
225
202
229
203
232
204
236
205
240
206
243
207
247
208
251
209
255
210
259
211
263
212
267
213
270
214
274
215
278
216
283
217
287
218
291
219
296
220
298
221
302
222
305
223
310
224
316
225
321
226
326
327
Content of Sutra
2.3.1
2.3.1
to
2.3.4
2.3.5
and
2.3.6
2.3.6
and
2.3.7
2.3.7
to
2.3.9
2.3.9
2 . 3 . 10
to
2 . 3 . 12
2 . 3 . 12
and
2 . 3 . 13
2 . 3 . 13
and
2 . 3 . 14
2 . 3 . 14
to
2 . 3 . 16
2 . 3 . 16
and
2 . 3 . 17
2 . 3 . 17
and
2 . 3 . 18
2 . 3 . 18
2 . 3 . 18
2 . 3 . 21
to
to
2 . 3 . 20
23 . 3 . 23
2 . 3 . 24
to
2 . 3 . 26
2 . 3 . 26
to
2 . 3 . 29
2 . 3 . 29
2 . 3 . 29
2 . 3 . 31
to
and
2 . 3 . 31
2 . 3 . 32
2 . 3 . 33
to
2 . 3 . 36
2 . 3 . 36
to
2 . 3 . 39
2 . 3 . 39
and
2 . 3 . 40
2 . 3 . 40
and
2 . 3 . 41
2 . 3 . 41
and
2 . 3 . 42
2 . 3 . 42
and
2 . 3 . 43
2 . 3 . 43
to
2 . 3 . 46
2 . 3 . 46
to
2 . 3 . 48
2 . 3 . 48
and
2 . 3 . 49
2 . 3 . 49
to
2 . 3 . 51
2 . 3 . 51
to
2 . 3 . 53
2 . 3 . 53
Class No Page No
226
202
227
204
228
208
229
212
230
216
231
220
232
223
233
227
234
231
235
235
236
239
242
Content of Sutra
2.4.1
2.4.1
to
2.4.4
2.4.4
to
2.4.7
2.4.7
2.4.9
and
and
2.4.8
2 . 4 . 10
2 . 1 . 10
2 . 4 . 11
2 . 4 . 13
to
and
2 . 4 . 13
2 . 4 . 14
2 . 4 . 15
to
2 . 4 . 17
2 . 4 . 17
to
2 . 4 . 19
2 . 4 . 20
to
2 . 4 . 22
Class No Page No
237
2
238
4
239
7
240
11
241
14
242
17
243
20
244
24
245
28
246
32
247
36
248
40
43
Chap-Pada-Sutra
Introduction
3.1.1
3.1.2
and
to
3.1.2
3.1.5
3.1.5
and
3.1.6
3.1.7
and
3.1.8
3.1.8
3.1.9
to
3 . 1 . 11
3 . 1 . 12
to
3 . 1 . 15
3 . 1 . 16
to
3 . 1 . 19
3 . 1 . 20
to
3 . 1 . 23
3 . 1 . 24
3 . 1 . 25
and
to
3 . 1 . 25
3 . 1 . 27
Class No Page No
249
45
250
49
251
53
252
57
253
61
254
65
255
69
256
73
257
77
258
81
259
86
260
90
261
94
262
98
263
102
264
106
265
110
266
114
267
118
268
122
124
Chap-Pada-Sutra
3.2.1
3.2.2
and
3.2.3
3.2.3
and
3.2.4
3.2.4
3.2.7
3.2.9
3 . 2 . 10
to
and
and
and
3.2.6
3.2.8
3 . 2 . 10
3 . 2 . 11
3 . 2 . 11
to
3 . 2 . 13
3 . 2 . 14
to
3 . 2 . 16
3 . 2 . 17
to
3 . 2 . 20
3 . 2 . 20
and
3 . 2 . 21
3 . 2 . 22
and
3 . 2 . 23
3 . 2 . 24
and
3 . 2 . 25
3 . 2 . 26
to
3 . 2 . 28
3 . 2 . 29
3 . 2 . 30
to
3 . 2 . 33
3 . 2 . 33
to
3 . 2 . 35
3 . 2 . 35
to
3 . 2 . 37
3 . 2 . 38
to
3 . 2 . 41
3 . 2 . 41
Class No Page No
268
126
269
127
270
131
271
135
272
140
273
144
274
148
275
152
276
157
277
161
278
165
279
168
280
172
281
176
282
180
283
183
284
186
285
189
286
192
287
196
288
200
289
203
290
206
291
209
292
213
293
218
294
222
295
227
296
231
297
235
298
239
299
243
300
247
301
251
302
255
303
258
304
261
305
264
306
269
270
Chap-Pada-Sutra
3.3.1
3 . 3 . 1 and 3 . 3 . 2
3 . 3 . 2 and 3 . 3 . 3
3 . 3 . 3 to 3 . 3 . 6
3 . 3 . 6 and 3 . 3 . 7
3 . 3 . 8 and 3 . 3 . 9
3 . 3 . 9 to 3 . 3 . 11
3 . 3 . 12 to 3 . 3 . 14
3 . 3 . 14 and 3 . 3 . 15
3 . 3 . 16 and 3 . 3 . 17
2nd interpretation
3 . 3 . 17 and 3 . 3 . 18
3 . 3 . 18 and 3 . 3 . 19
3 . 3 . 19 to 3 . 3 . 22
3 . 3 . 22 and 3 . 3 . 23
3 . 3 . 24 and 3 . 3 . 25
3 . 3 . 25 and 3 . 3 . 26
3 . 3 . 26 and 3 . 3 . 27
3 . 3 . 28 and 3 . 3 . 29
3 . 3 . 29 to 3 . 3 . 31
3 . 3 . 31 and 3 . 3 . 32
3 . 3 . 32 and 3 . 3 . 33
3 . 3 . 33 and 3 . 3 . 34
3 . 3 . 34 to 3 . 3 . 36
3 . 3 . 37 and 3 . 3 . 38
3 . 3 . 38 and 3 . 3 . 39
3 . 3 . 39 to 3 . 3 . 42
3 . 3 . 43 and 3 . 3 . 44
3 . 3 . 44 to 3 . 3 . 47
3 . 3 . 47 to 3 . 3 . 49
3 . 3 . 50 and 3 . 3 . 51
3 . 3 . 52 to 3 . 3 . 54
3 . 3 . 54
3 . 3 . 54 to 3 . 3 . 56
3 . 3 . 57 and 3 . 3 . 58
3 . 3 . 58 and 3 . 3 . 59
3 . 3 . 60 and 3 . 3 . 61
3 . 3 . 61 to 3 . 3 . 66
3 . 3 . 66
Class No Page No
306
272
307
274
308
277
309
282
310
285
311
290
312
294
313
298
314
301
315
305
316
309
317
313
318
317
319
321
320
325
321
329
322
333
323
337
324
340
325
344
326
347
327
350
328
353
329
356
330
359
331
362
332
365
333
370
334
373
335
376
336
379
337
383
338
386
339
390
392
Chap-Pada-Sutra
3 . 4 . 1 and 3 . 4 . 2
3.4.2
3 . 4 . 2 to 3 . 4 . 6
3 . 4 . 7 and 3 . 4 . 8
3 . 4 . 9 to 3 . 4 . 12
3 . 4 . 13 to 3 . 4 . 15
3 . 4 . 16 to 3 . 4 . 18
3 . 4 . 18
3 . 4 . 19 and 3 . 4 . 20
3 . 4 . 20
3 . 4 . 20
3 . 4 . 20 to 3 . 4 . 22
3 . 4 . 22 to 3 . 4 . 24
3 . 4 . 24 to 3 . 4 . 26
3 . 4 . 26 and 3 . 4 . 27
3 . 4 . 27 and 3 . 4 . 28
3 . 4 . 28 and 3 . 4 . 29
3 . 4 . 29 to 3 . 4 . 31
3 . 4 . 31 and 3 . 4 . 32
3 . 4 . 32 to 3 . 4 . 35
3 . 4 . 35 and 3 . 4 . 36
3 . 4 . 36 to 3 . 4 . 39
3 . 4 . 39 and 3 . 4 . 40
3 . 4 . 41
3 . 4 . 41 and 3 . 4 . 42
3 . 4 . 42 and 3 . 4 . 43
3 . 4 . 43 to 3 . 4 . 46
3 . 4 . 47
3 . 4 . 47
3 . 4 . 47 and 3 . 4 . 48
3 . 3 . 48 to 3 . 4 . 50
3 . 4 . 50 and 3 . 4 . 51
3 . 4 . 51 and 3 . 4 . 52
3 . 4 . 52
Class No Page No
340
2
341
5
342
9
343
13
344
17
345
21
346
25
347
29
348
33
349
38
350
41
351
45
352
49
353
52
354
55
355
59
61
Chap-Pada-Sutra
4.1.1
4.1.1
and
4.1.2
4.1.2
and
4.1.3
4.1.3
and
4.1.4
4.1.4
and
4.1.5
4.1.5
and
4.1.6
4.1.6
4.1.6
and
4.1.7
to
4 . 1 . 11
4.1.7
4 . 1 . 11
and
4 . 1 . 12
4 . 1 . 12 and 4 . 1 . 13
4 . 1 . 13
to
4 . 1 . 15
4 . 1 . 15
4 . 1 . 16
and
4 . 1 . 17
4 . 1 . 17
and
4 . 1 . 18
4 . 1 . 19
Class No Page No
355
63
356
65
357
69
358
73
359
77
360
80
361
84
362
87
363
91
364
94
365
98
366
101
367
105
108
Chap-Pada-Sutra
4.2.1
4.2.1
and
4.2.2
4.2.3
and
4.2.4
4.2.4
to
4.2.7
and
4.2.8
to
4 . 2 . 26
4.2.8
4 . 2 . 10
4 . 2 . 11
and
4 . 2 . 12
4 . 2 . 12
and
4 . 2 . 13
4 . 2 . 13
to
4 . 2 . 15
4 . 2 . 15
to
4 . 2 . 17
4 . 2 . 17
4 . 2 . 17
4 . 2 . 20
to
and
4 . 2 . 20
4 . 2 . 21
Class No Page No
368
110
369
114
370
118
371
122
372
125
373
129
374
132
375
136
376
139
140
Chap-Pada-Sutra
4 . 3 . 1 and 4 . 3 . 2
4 . 3 . 2 and 4 . 3 . 3
4 . 3 . 4 to 4 . 3 . 6
4 . 3 . 6 to 4 . 3 . 9
4 . 3 . 9 to 4 . 3 . 11
4 . 3 . 12 to 4 . 3 . 14
4 . 3 . 14 and 4 . 3 . 15
4 . 3 . 15 and 4 . 3 . 16
Conclusion
Class No Page No
376
142
377
144
378
148
379
153
380
158
381
162
382
166
383
170
384
173
385
176
386
180
387
184
388
188
389
390
191
Chap-Pada-Sutra
4.4.1
4.4.1
4.4.1
to
4.4.3
4.4.3
to
4.4.5
4.4.5
to
4.4.7
4.4.7
and
4.4.8
to
4 . 4 . 11
and
4.4.8
4 . 4 . 11
4 . 4 . 12
4 . 4 . 12
to
4 . 4 . 15
4 . 4 . 15
to
4 . 4 . 17
4 . 4 . 17
to
4 . 4 . 19
4 . 4 . 19
to
4 . 4 . 22
Summary
Conclusion
Questions & Answers
BRAHMA SUTRA
BRAHMA SUTRA
Classes: 001 to 011 - Introduction
Page Detail & Content
Class No
Page No
Content of Topic
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
2
2
5
Preparatory
Introduction
Santhi Mantras
Dhyana Slokas
7
9
13
17
21
25
29
30
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 1
Introduction
Brahma sutra classes will be based on Adhi Sankaracharyas bashyam. We will pray for the
successful completion of the course, which will take more than three years.
Class 2
Human goal
Many things are common between animal and human being and human being basically an
animal only. Hunger, growth, procreation, sleep etc. are common to both. The evolved
intellect or the power of reasoning is the extra faculty because of human being is different
from all the other animals. If you take thinking faculty from human being there will be no
different from human being and animal. He is able to reason out about himself and he has
clear-cut goal in his life. Animals have no planned life or any goal to achieve,.
Human beings are able to achieve for the set goal. He is a thinker with clear set of ideas
whatever be the level of thinking. Some dedicate their life and study to achieve their goal.
An ordinary human being is a casual thinker and serious thinker studies analyses and form set
of conclusions.
Six topics are important which are connected with human thinking. He should know about
himself; next he should know about the universe; third is he should know about Isvara; fourth
topic is bandha why human beings suffer and they are in bondage. Bondage and samsara and
sufferings fall into this category. Fifth is moksa or mukti or freedom from bondage. Sixth and
final topic is the means by which a person goes from bondage to the liberation/moksa. Jivah
jagat,, Isvara, banda, moksa and sadhanani are the six topics a serious thinker studies.
Such a thinker who forms such a philosophy is darsanika and the philosophy is called
darsanam. Others to follow such persons. Darsanika is propagator of his philosophy. The
founders of the darsanams are called acharyas. We have twelve famous philosophies. Six of
them are called nastika darsanani and six are called astika darsanani. Nastika darsanams are
those, which do not accept vada pramanam. Their philosophies are based on perception,
inference and reasoning. Astika darsanams are those which accept Veda as valid source of
knowledge.
Caravaka darsanam
First is called carvaka darsanam or materialism. The source of this philosophy is brahaspati
himself the deva guru. The purpose of this philosophy is to mislead asuras. So that asuras will
follow and they will get punished. His sishya is carvakah who papularised this philosophy.
It does not accept Atma, Vedas dharma etc. Modern science is close to this philosophy.
Consciousness is temporary product of matter. Enjoy life is his motto. Enjoy even by
borrowing money from other. He does not believe in the return of the body. None has seen
sookshma sariram, karana sariram, no belief in scriptures etc. He believes in perception only,
2
Jaina darsanas.
This is given by 24 acharyas called tirthankara. Starting from rishab acharya ending with
varthamana mahavira. Varthamana is also called jinah and janah means one who has
conquered himself. He has conquered his sense organs, mind etc. His teachings we will
discuss as and when the topic comes in Brahma sutra. There are two groups space is sacred
dhikambara and svetamabars. Difference is in the form of external practices.
Bouddha darsanam
The founder of this is buddhah. He did not teach any systematic philosophy but he gave some
stray statement that approached him. It was not well-developed system initially. Thereafter
many followed including the kings of those days. Three books have been brought out and
they are three pitakams. The three pitakams sutra pitakam, adhi dharma pitakam and vinaya
pitakam. Also are called adhi damma pitakam, sutra pitakam and vinaya pitakam.
They contain the teachings in sutra form. First deals with statement of master, the second one
the philosophy and the third one the conduct of the followers of the system. Later scholars
analysed and brought their own books. Then came four branches of Buddhism. One is
soutrantika based on the sutra books called suddha pitakam.sutra based philosophy is called
soutrantika. Second one is based on adhi dhamma pitakam. Vibasa commentary and hence it
got the name of ibashika. Third one is called yogachara and this gives emphasis on yoga and
achara. Both are called madhyamika Buddhism. They claim to follow the medium path and
avoidance of all extreme. I will deal with the teachings later.
Six asthika darsanam.
Samkya, vaiseshika, nyaya, purva mimamsa and uttara mimamsa are the six falling under
this category. All believe in Vedas of the six darsanam the first four accept Veda pramana but
gives importance to tarka pramanam. Between tarka and Veda they will take tarka as
important. Otherwise they are called tarikika darsanam.
Purva mimamsaka and uttara mimamsaka gives importance to Veda and tarka is secondary.
Purva mimaska is based on Veda purva bagha or karma kanda based one. The upanisadic
portion is less important for the purva mimamsaka. Uttara mimamsaka gives important to the
Veda anta portion. Veda purva is not thrown away but it plays a supporting role.
All of the darsanams are formed in sutra form by the presenters. Sutra means a brief
statement containing the packed ideas. Uttara mimamsaka sutra is known as Brahma sutra or
Vedanta sutrani. Also it is called sariraka sutrani popular among Sanskrit commentators.
Another name is badarayana sutrani of these we will discuss the Brahma sutra. Even sentence
will be incomplete. We have to complete the sentence and thereafter understand the meaning.
Many have written the commentary on the Brahma sutram. There is ambiguity or doubt
regarding the meaning of the sutrams, which is too brief. Veda talks about dvaidam,
3
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 3
Now I will give the meaning of the shanti padas of the ten upanisads we have changed to day.
I will give you the essence of the shanti padas.
Brief analysis of ten principal shanti padas
First shanti pada is om shano mitra, which occurs in Taittriya upanisad. The essence of this is
that student asks for auspicious. He offers prostrations to hiranyagarbha who is the
embodiment of all the devatas. Then he glorifies the hiranyagarbha as the very vayu tattvam.
Hiranyagarbha is also seen as embodiment of all the virtues. Then there is a prayer of guru
sishya raksanam that protect guru sishya.
Second shanti pata occurs in Taittriya upanisad Brahmananda valli. First teacher prays for
guru sishya raksanam for communication. A prayer is to put forward sufficient effort for
communication. Teacher and sishya are to put forward sufficient efforts to study. Homework
has to be done both by teacher and sishya. Good homework on both guru and sishya to make
the study effective. Also there is a prayer for mutual relationship between guru and sishya.
Compassion on the part of teacher and trust on the part of sishya will make the study
effective. Such relations are valid for family relationship also.
Third prayer is taken from taittriya upanisad siksa valli to develop medha saksi. First he asks
for grahanam saksi to grasp the teaching. Secondly he asks for jnanam jivatma paramatma
jnanam and thirdly he wants his sthoola sariram and sookshma sariram fit enough to pursue
the study and fourthly he asks for continuous sravanam without any obstacles. Finally student
asks for retaining what he has learnt from the guru.
Fourth mantra is also taken from Taittriya upanisad siksa valli meant for Atma jnana siddhi.
Here we quote the statement of great Brahma jnani known as trisanku rishi. This statement
comes after gaining the knowledge. He says i am as great as Isvara and i have Isvara saksi. I
enliven and invigorate the whole creation. He says that he has the glories of Isvara. Thirdly
he says i have got greatest wealth in the world, which is Brahma jnanam.
Fourth mantra states that I am as great as lord i am as glorious as lord and i am wealthiest in
the world. Student will own up with the statement after gaining Atma jnanam. Jivatma and
paramatma have got karana karya sambandha. First we talk of aikyam and then we talk of
sambandha. Aikyam is from the standpoint of Atma and sambanda is from the standpoint of
jivatma. Atma dristya aikyam and anatma dristya sambanda. Atma is sathyam if you remove
Atma anatma cannot exist independently.
Sixth shanti mantra occurs in keno upanisad. First he asks for sarira yogyatha. Both sthoola
sariram and sookshma sariram seventeen organs must be healthy. Then he asks for shraddha
and faith in Brahman until he understands Brahman. Brahman cannot be known through
sense organs, mind and not available for transactions and initially he may think Brahman is
nonexistent. Student must believe in nirgunam Brahman even if he does not understand in the
beginning. Next he wants Isvara anugraha. Let me not negate Isvara and let not Isvara negate
me. The he wants all virtue required for assimilation for jnanam.
5
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 5
Adhi Sankaracharyas views on bashyams
Brahman or Isvara are most auspicious thing i the world. Everyone is auspicious due to
Brahma sambanda only. Merely hearing or remembering Isvara gains constant flow of
auspiciousness. Brahman is adhi kalyana rupam, the most auspicious one. It bestows all the
wishes of the devotee. Hence Brahman is known as mangala swarupam.
Adhi Sankaracharya in his bashyam says that the credit goes to Isvara for writing the whole
commentary of the upanisad. He admits that it is not his original commentary but repeated
only what have been stated by his previous commentators.
Vedic interpretations should be based on grammar [pada sastram], vakya sastram or
mimamsa sastram, which is exclusively designed for interpretation of Vedas; this deals with
sentences. The meaning of sentences change depends upon various factors. So many factors
are taken in to account what is stated in the Vedas more so when the author is not there to
cross check the intention of Vedic authors.
The third is the pramana sastram the science of logical thinking or tarka sastram. Adhi
Sankaracharya says that he would only re-present the commentary in his own ways. Finally
the glory of two words is mention that is om and atha. They are glorious because
Brahmaji uttered the words before creation. These two words did not come from the mouth
but came from throat directly breaking open. The idea is that Brahmaji uttered these words.
Having uttered these words before creation, Brahmaji created the world successfully. With
this prayer verses are also over.
Overview of Brahma sutra
Now I will give three outlines of the Brahma sutra. Four chapters or four adhyayas are there.
Each chapter is subdivided onto four sections known as padas. There are sixteen sections in
Brahma sutra. Each section is subdivided into adhi karanam. 192 adhikaranams are there in
Brahma sutra. Each section consists number of adhikaranam, which are no uniform. All
these topics are taken from Vedanta or upanisads. They are in the form of statements in the
upanisads. Each topic is elaborately discussed in the Brahma sutra. Some topic has got one
sutra while some have more than one sutra. Totally we have 592 sutras in Brahma sutra.
In the four chapters four topics are discussed. The first chapter deals with samanvayah. So it
is called samanvayadhyayah. It is a technical word occurring in mimamsaka sastram, which
means consistency. Samanvaya as prove that Brahman is central theme of the upanisad is
established here. This we will see later. Vyasacharya has to prove this because other
darsanas do not accept this particularly samkya and purva mimamsakas. Samkya have got
their own intention and hence he refuted samkya philosophy and purva mimamsaka
philosophy. Hence he uses samanvaya prove this.
Second chapter deals with avirodhah. Here he establishes that Brahma vidya does not have
any contradictions. Contradiction is a defect in the teaching and he shows that teaching is
7
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 6
All about anumanam general principle
Brahma sutra uses the method of anumana to bring out the teachings of the upasana.
Anumanam is inference based on pratyaksa or perception. Without perception data, inference
will be an imagination and it will not be valid. Scientist cannot know the age of moon and he
therefore collects the data from the moon before he infers the age of moon etc. Collect data
based on data for any inference to be valid.
For any inference to be valid, it should be based on four factors. Four factors are required for
inference are one is paksa, the second is sadhyam, the third is hetu and the fourth dristandah.
The example generally taken in sastra is inference of fire on the mountain by seeing the
smoke. It is taken in technical form is parvadhah agniman doomavatvad yata maha nate.
This we should remember because throughout Brahma sutra we will use this. In this parvatah
mountain is said to be paksah. The second agniman the mountain has fire is sadhyam;
doomavatvad it is smoky it is called hetu; yata maha nate as seen in the olden day kitchen.
This is the example.
The mountain is said to be paksa because it is the locus of discussion. In this example we
know the unperceived fire in the hill through the perception of smoke and fire. There is first
the knowledge or apprehension of smoke in it and the knowledge of an invariable relation
between smoke and fire.
There is, first the knowledge or apprehension of smoke as a mark in the hill. Secondly there
is a recollection of the relation of invariable concomitance between smoke and fire as we
have observed in the past.
Thirdly we have the resulting knowledge of the existence of the apperceived fire in the hill.
Now, the inference the hill is the paksa [minor term] since is subject under consideration in
the course of the inference reasoning. Fire is the sadhya [major term] as that is something,
which we want to prove or establish in relation to the hill by means of this inference.
Smoke is the linga [middle term] as it is mark or sign, which indicates the presence of fire. It
is called the hetu or sadhana i.e., the reason or ground of inference. Thus corresponding to the
minor, major and middle terms of the syllogism, inference in Indian logic contains three
terms namely paksa, sadhya and hetu.
The paksa is the subject with which we are concerned in any reference. Sadhya is the object,
which we want to know in relation to the subject with which we are concerned in any
inference. The sadhya is the object, which we want to know in relation to the paksa or the
inferable character of the paksa. The hetu is the reason for our relating the sadhya to the
paksa. It is the ground of our knowledge of the sadhya as related to the paksa.
In the order of the events which take place when a certain thinker is inferring, the first step
inference is the apprehension of the hetu [smoke] in the paksa [hill] the second, recollection
of the universal relation between hetu and sadhya [smoke and fire] and the last is the
9
10
12
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 7
Anumanam in sastric studies contd.
The difference between loukika anumanam and sastriya anumanam there are common and
uncommon features. Both are data based and data collected from other pramanam. Both are
dependent on some data. Both of them do not question the validity of the data. For example
scientist inference is based on perceptual data and he takes the sensory perception is valid and
he does not question the data. A scientist can question the conclusion based on the data. In
scriptural inference we dont question sastric data. Here also the conclusions based on the
data are questioned.
Loukika anumanam is based on perception data and it deals with anatma. Whereas aloukika
or sastric anumanam is based on scriptures and it deals with Atma. Scriptures especially
Vedanta deals with Atma alone. It has functions in the fields of Atma. One has anatma as its
field and the other Atma as its field. It is like eyes and ears. Both are pramanams all right but
in different fields.
We arrive at some important conclusions. Loukika anumanam can never prove or disprove
Atma gained through sastriya anumanam. It has no judging capacity either to disprove or
prove Atma vidya. Eyes cannot question the information regarding the sound nor eyes can
disprove the information gained through the ears. Extending this we say loukika anumanam
cannot prove or disprove Vedantic knowledge. Here in Brahma sutra we deal with Atma
jnanam and loukika anumanam has no role to play. This is called sruti sammada tarkah. That
is what Adhi Sankaracharya says in sadhana panchakam in Vedana if you use loukika
anumanam it is dry logic or wrong or misplaced logic.
Is there any utility for loukika anumanam in Brahma sutra discussion? Do we use loukika
anumanam if you ask; loukika anumanam is used in Brahma sutra rarely. In this context
loukika anumanam cannot be used for proving and disproving Vedanta. Some philosophers
use loukika anumanam to disprove Vedanta and to say it illogical. To prove loukika
anumanam is falsely proved we use loukika anumanam to prove the fallacy of loukika
anumanam.
In this context, we say that your anumanam is wrong. Loukika anumanam is not used to
disprove Vedanta anumanam is logical. Vedanta is beyond the field of logic and loukika
anumanam. You cannot say that Vedanta is logical or illogical for it is supra logical. Dont
use loukika logic to prove or disprove the Vedanta. This is done very efficiently in the second
chapter. The entire discussion in the first chapter of Brahma sutra is based on sastric
anumanam. In the s3econd chapter we use loukika anumanam to disprove the loukika
anumanam put forward by nasthika philosophers.
Certain nasthika philosophers they do not have sastriya anumanam because they dont accept
sastram. They know only loukika anumanam. Based on that they try to arrive at the truth of
Atma swarupam or the truth of the world. We want to establish that using loukika anumanam
can never arrive at the truth. So we use loukika to disprove their conclusions. This we do to
dismiss Buddhist and Jaina anumanams. I disprove their philosophies. Loukika anumanam
13
14
16
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 8
Anumanam in sastric studies contd.
Adhi Sankaracharya introduces Brahma sutra discussions through adhyasa bashyam. The
purpose is to show that samsara is based on the Self misjudgement and we see that the wrong
conclusion is the cause of samsara and its problems. If the error is the cause of samsara, you
have to remove it through knowledge. Self-error is corrected by self-knowledge. This is the
aim of Adhi Sankaracharya in writing the bashyam. In the rope snake example, rope is erred
because of partial knowledge. First the error is mistaken rope from the standpoint of rope;
you miss the right and take the wrong is called mistake.
When you look at error from the snake point of view and it is superimposition of snake on
rope. The first one is anyatha grahanam and snake one is superimposition or adhyasa. Third
way of looking at is the rope is real snake is unreal and the error is mixing up of the real rope
and the unreal snake.
The mixing up these two you creates a third entity, which is a singular entity where there is a
real part as also unreal part. Error is mixing up of real and unreal. sathyanruta mithnikaranam.
I use this word because Adhi Sankaracharya has used that expression.
This person who commits a mistake makes a statement1 that there is a snake. He does not
know there are two entities. As for as the mistaker is concerned, he is not aware that there are
two things. In his cognition there is one entity only but on an analysis we find that there is the
real as also the unreal part. This he takes it as one, which is a mixture of, real and unreal.
There is the sathya amsa, which belongs to the rope. The existence part is sathyam. When we
say the snake and the snake part of the rope as seen by us is mithya.
The snake is frightening is anruta amsa which belongs to snake which is false. It is a long
snake and it is sathya amsa. Length is sathya amsa; sanke is anruta amsa; frightening is anruta
amsa. It is curved one and ti is sathya amsa because it belongs to the rope that is curved one.
Some are sathya amsa and some are anruta amsa but the person who sees or mistakes does
not know this.
If a person says I am so and so. He takes himself as unitary entity. There are two amsams in
his statement sathya and anruta amsa. When he says I am conscious being. Conscious is
sathya amsa. When he says that he is person, it is anruta amsa. I want to slim I am fat etc., are
anruta amsa.
Jiva is neither pure Atma nor pure anatma sathya and anruta amsa and this sathanruta amsa
strives for liberation. This sathyanruta amsa is adhyasa. Mixing up of rope and snake is
sathyanruta mithunikaranam. Sookshma sariram knot; sthoola sariram knot and karana
sariram knot and disentangle and you gain moksa. This is adhyasa discussion in general.
This discussion of Adhi Sankaracharya is classified into six topics.
17
18
20
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 9
Adhyasa bashyam of Adhi Sankaracharya contd
Adhyasa bashyam is classified under six categories.
1. Adhyasa sankha; objection to the theory or idea of error raised by other systems of
philosophy; answering the objection
2. Adhyasa sankha sampadhanam negating the objection;
3. Adhyasa laksanam definition1 of error;
4. Adhyasa sambhavana the possibility of error;
5. Adhyasa pramanam the proof for adhyasa; the pramanam and finally
6. Adhyasa upa samhara the conclusion of adhyasa topic.
We have discussed adhyasa laksanam, adhyasa sankha in the last class. We have taken up
third and fourth topic together i.e., here we have said all that under the conditions such as
pratyaksa visayatvam Atma available for adhyasa to take place; we have Atma that need not
be prathyakswa as Atma is neither evident nor knowable through sense organs nor self
evident as it is prakasamanatvam, it is an ideal locus to commit mistake.
Second condition is also fulfilled that even though Atma is self-evident it is only partially
evident. I am conscious is evident and Brahmatva is not evident. sat and chit amsa is
evident but ananda amsa is not evident. Hence second condition for possible error is fulfilled.
The similarity between the shell and silver is mixed up and what similarity between Atma
and anatma and for that we said that sadrisyam or similarity is a general condition but it is
compulsory condition. Because we do have cases where error takes place without any
similarity. Adhi Sankaracharya gives the example of blue sky. Sky is nothing but akasa. Blue
sky is an error. Akasa is rupa rahitaha. When we use the expression we superimpose the
blueness upon the sky. The sky seems to be a vessel turned upward.
This concavity and neelatvam blueness and also space pollution we talk about they are all
falsely superimposed and when such an error takes place what kind similarity we can talk
about between akasa and the blueness etc. for space what comparison is there. Space is like
space. Ocean is like ocean there is no comparison. Akasa is not similar to anyone and with
regard to akasa no sadrisyam is possible with anyone. Still adhyasa takes place. Third
condition is not compulsory for possible error.
Fourth condition is samskarah. You said Atma anatma is mixing up of real Atma and unreal
anatma. In the case of rope snake example I have already experienced real snake and because
of that vasana I superimpose false snake. False snake is possible because of snake vasana. In
21
24
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 10
Adhyasa bashyam of Adhi Sankaracharya contd
We have seen adhyasa laksana, adhyasa sankha, adhyasa sanka samadanam, adhyasa
sambavana. Heving covered the four topics we have come to adhyasa pramanam the proof
for adhyasa. It is based on sruti. It is twofold. One is arthapatti pramanam and the other is
anumanam pramanam.
Arthapatti means postulation of an idea to establish a fact. Implication or presumption as an
independent means of valid knowledge is arthapatti. Implication or presumption is the
assumption without which the perception of a thing cannot be explained. The fact can be
explained by postulating an idea, which becomes valid knowledge. I gave you the example
that the road being flooded in the morning. Therefore we do not have any doubt of the
flooded road. It is a fact. Here I postulate an idea that there was rain in the night because I
had the experience it rained during my deep sleep. If I had experienced the rain in jagrat there
is no need of postulation because I would have experienced the rain and it would have
become a pratyakasa anubhava.
Even though it is postulate and it is not directly experienced by me it is a fact because it is
based another partyaksa experience. Knowledge gained by that is arthapatti prama. Night rain
is known through arthapatti pramanam. Here we find that the night rain is postulated on
pratyaksa anubhava.
Therefore this is pratyaksa based arthapatti pramanam. Whereas, when you postulate
something to explain the scriptures then it is postulate based on the sruti and such an
experience is called srutarthapatti pramanam. Adhi Sankaracharya points out that it is idea
postulated to experience a sruti vakyam. It is not directly said in sruti.
At the same time it is not Adhi Sankaracharya projection or imagination and adhyasa is valid
knowledge for it is based on sruti pramanam. How do we do that? We, alone do not take sruti
pramanam but other philosophers also do it.
All the other people say that I am mortal. This notion is an error. Samkya naiyayikaaccept.
They come to the conclusion that sruti says I am immortal. I the Atma is immortal and I go
from body to body I take one body and I take to another body shows that I am immortal. I am
mortal notion then must be an error. That I am mortal is an error a postulate based on the fact
given by the sruti that I am immortal. Atma anitvatva adhyasa is based sruti vakyam Atma is
nithyah.
Therefore it is sruti arthapatti pramanam alone. If the other people accept mortality is error
based on sruti we arrive some more conditions based on postulates. Others say Atma is karta.
Atma is karta nyaya philosopher says. Adhi Sankaracharya says Atma is karta is error
adhyasa. Adhi Sankaracharya says because sruti clearly points out that Atma is akarta.
If Atma is akarta is a fact Atma is karta must be adhyasa based on sruti arthapatti pramanam.
When you go to samkya yoga philosophy they are little bit advanced and they say Atma is
25
27
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 11
Adhyasa bashyam of Adhi Sankaracharya contd
The concluding part of adhyasa bashyam in which Adhi Sankaracharya has given elaborately
that there is error in recognizing Atma. This is a fact revealed by the sruti.the notion that I am
a karta bogta etc., are errors alone. In conclusion Adhi Sankaracharya points out that the
samsara is due to basic error alone. Due to this error alone we enter into different types of
activity. Because of I am bokta I am karta I enter into loukika karma and spiritual karmas.
Both require kartritvam buddhi.
Therefore all karmas are based on error. Because of this only all errors take place. Because
loukika karma alone one reaps karma phalam. Loukika karma will produce drista phalam and
aloukika phalam will produce adrista phalam and because of this alone there is punarabi
jananam and punarabi maranam cycle and because of this there is janma, jara, vyadhi, hence
Adhi Sankaracharya points out that root cause of all problems is adhyasa. He also points out
that this adhyasa or exists and the first adhyasa is mixing of Atma and anthakaranam and the
primary adhyasa is the knower and it flows from sense organs also and there is mixing up of I
and sense organs and therefore originates secondary error that i am blind; it is a problem of
sense organs but i superimpose it on Atma and say i am blind etc.; it is secondary adhyasa.
Through the sense organs error further goes down to the level of the body also and the
andhakarana adhyasa leads indriya adhyasa, which leads to sarira adhyasa and then comes
down to the body level. Than I say aham vriddhah young diseased etc., and all belongs to the
body. All are properties of the body and definitely not of the Atma. Atma is na sthree, na man
na woman not knowing that there is error at sariram level and again the adhyasa goes further
to the surrounding also like the root of a tree which gradually spread. Through the body, I get
sambanda, all types of things; properties etc. Really speaking Atma being asangah
asambandah Atma does not have any relation.
Therefore comes further adhyasa it spreads very much. Not only it spreads in india but also it
spreads abroad. If there is earthquake in some corner of america, I get worried because my
distant relation is settled there. So the relation has spread. A person constantly experiences
janma, mrithyu jara dukha etc. It is called ahankara or mamakara adhyasa. I and mine relate
to ahankara and mamakara. Adhi Sankaracharya points out since adhyasa is cause of anarthah
or samsara and one has to remove anartha for samsara to go away. Anartha hetu is the cause
of all the problems in life. Lone has to work for removal of adhyasa. How to remove
adhyasa1?
Adhi sankaracharya points out that adhyasa are product of some other cause. Even though
adhyasa is cause of all problems and any error is born out of ignorance. The ignorance is with
regard to self so adhyasa is centered on I and self-error is born out of self-ignorance. Any
other knowledge we gain we are not able to remove self-ignorance. That is why one has got
long degree but in spite of all knowledge samsara does not go and he is erudite samsari
because he has got anatma knowledge, which cannot remove samsara. Samsara can be
removed by Atma jnanam alone.
29
30
31
Page No
Content of Sutra
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
32
34
37
40
43
46
49
53
57
60
63
66
70
73
76
79
82
85
88
92
95
98
102
106
109
112
1.1.1
1.1.1
1.1.1
1.1.1
1.1.1
1.1.1
1.1.2
1.1.2
1.1.2
1.1.2
1.1.2
1 . 1 . 2 and 1 . 1 . 3
1.1.3
1.1.4
1.1.4
1.1.4
1.1.4
1.1.4
1.1.4
1.1.4
1.1.4
1.1.4
1.1.4
1.1.4
1.1.4
32
33
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 12
Sutra 1 part 1 adhyaya 1 [Jijnasadhikaranam Topic 1] contd
Anubanda chatustayam - four factors
We are seeing the first adhikaranam that is the first topic of Brahma sutra known as jijnasa
adhikaranam. It has one sutra. Athatho brahjma jijnasa. Now we do the general analysis. It is
an introductory sutra. Introduction to any sastra should provide which are necessary for the
study of the sastra. They are called anubanda chatustayam. The first sastra provides anubanda
chatustayam. It can be called anubanda chatustaya sutram also.
Anubanda chatustayam consist of four factors, which we elaborated, in the last class. The
benefit of the four factors is sastric study. Whenever an author writes a book, the author will
a particular set of people in his mind whoare interested in the and competent enough to
understand the writing. They are called the target group. The same thing is true in regard to
the products also. Whether introduction of product or text and that group is called adhikari
audience in the mind. The adhikari should have four qualifications viveka, vairagyam,
samadhi shatka sambatti and mukuksutvam.
Next is subject matter the visayah. The subject of Vedanta sastram or Brahma sutra is as the
very name shows Brahman is the subject matter of Vedanta. That is why it is called Brahma
vidya. Brahman means we use it not as a new substance revealed by Vedanta and Brahman is
new status of the listener the Atma. It talks about my own higher status para prakriti.
Whenever I say Brahman you should understand, as Atmanah Brahmatvam is the subject
matter. This alone is presented as Atma Brahma aikyam.
Third one is prayojanam or benefit. The benefit I get by study of Vedanta sastra is that I will
negate abrahman [nonbrahman] status of mine, which is my misconception. When I say if I
know it is rope I get the benefit of snakeness misconception. Similarly Brahmatvam
knowledge will displace jivatvam status of the jivatma misconception of mine. Jivatvam is
samsara. Brahmatva jnanena samsara nivrutti is the phalam. Nivrutti means negation,
sublation etc. Samsara nivrutti aline is called moksa or freedom. Prayojanam is moksah.
Moksa is freedom from the sense of limitation, inadequacy, smallness, want etc.
Fourth factor is sambandha means relationship. The moment you say relationship between
what and what. Relationship rests on two things. We can take any pair. Relationship is
between the textbook and subject matter that is Brahma sutra and the contents. We call it
pratipadya pratibadhaka sambandha. Brahman and upanisad have got pratipadya pratibadhaka
sambandha. The significance of this is that a topic can be considered as subject matter of the
book only if the topic is discussed as the central theme of the book. If a topic is discussed
casually in a book it cannot be taken as subject matter.
In Gita there is a discussion on diet discipline regarding the rule of eating. Suppose someone
asks the question what is the subject matter of Gita. The reason is even though diet is
discussed it is not discussed as central theme. Similarly so many other things are discussed.
34
36
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 13
Sutra 1 part 1 adhyaya 1 [Jijnasadhikaranam Topic 1] contd.
Anubanda chatustayam - four factors
Until now we made the general analysis of the sutra. Athatho Brahma jijnasa. Now we will
make a word analysis. Three words are there. While talking about sutra bashyam we made a
condition that we should comment the word in the order in which it is stated. Adhi
Sankaracharya does not alter the order of the word in his bashyam.
First word is atha. Adhi Sankaracharya points out the expression atha have twofold function.
One is atha as sound. The second is atha as a word padha rupena. Suppose we are listening to
the news from radio when we hear the news we hear the sound. The news is in the form of
series of sound known by pratyaksa pramanam. Srortra indriya pramanam it is. It comes into
our mind. The sound heard is a prameyam known through srortra indriyam. Prameyam means
the object of any pramanam.
The sound functions as prameyam whoever has healthy ear. If he is a literate person who
knows the language, then the very sound, which has entered into, his mind as prameyam
begins to function as sabda pramanam. Not for all people only for the literate one who knows
the language. Those who dont know the language the sound are not a pramanam for them.
Every word has got two statuses prameyam as you listen and pramanam if you know the
particular language. Prana rupa padham.
Adhi sankaracharya says when the teacher utters the word atha, the word atha has got two
fold status. Whoever is not deaf hears the sound and it is prameya rupa for all the people. In a
people is trained in language the word atha is sabda pramanam and it has got two functions as
one as sabda and the other as padha. Sabda rupena mangala janakam. The very sound is the
mere vibration sabda rupena mangala janakam bhavati. It produces auspiciousness.
When it is padham or language, it produces a particular meaning. Padha rupena artha
bodhakam. Vyasacharya uses the word because he feels this is the first sutra we have to
begin with mangalam auspiciousness. There is tradition of writing mangala sloka whenever
any sacred book is written. It is to gain blessings of lord Isvara. He writes the work in sutra
form. He has no opportunity to write a mangala sloka. So he has condensed it in one word.
The sound atha is auspiciousness because we have got pramanam. The two words om and
atha are mangala sabda. This i explained in dhyana sloka. It is mangalam because Brahmaji
started creation of the world uttering these two words.
Panini the grammarian also does a similar way. Therefore it is auspicious word vritti in
twofold function as sabda it is mangalam and as word it has technical meaning.
Second function conveys a meaning. Atha has many meaning. Adhi Sankaracharya analyses
various possible meaning. He arrives at one particular meaning. The final meaning arrived at
is anantaram. Anantaram means thereafter or immediately after. Why he takes this
particular meaning. If you take the meaning thereafter the question will come where after.
37
39
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 14
Sutra 1 part 1 adhyaya 1 [Jijnasadhikaranam Topic 1]contd.
Adhi sankaracharya condemnation of other views.
We analyse the word atha;. Adhi Sankaracharya said that the word atha refers to sadhana
chadhustaya sambatthi that is after acquiring the fourfold qualification one should enquire
Brahman. Adhi Sankaracharya has now taken up one of the view of the other commentators
for the word atha. This commentator accepts atha means anantaram. Instead of saying
sadhana chadhustaya sambatthi anantaram he says it should be taken as purva mimamsaka.
Purva mimamsaka means karma kanda analysis. Purva paksa contention is the very word
purva mimamsaka shows it comes in the beginning. Vedanta vicara shows it comes later.
Therefore it is common sense knowledge only after purva mimamsaka karma kanda vicara
one should come to Vedanta vicara. Purva paksa hence says one should go to jnana kanda
vicara after karma kanda vicara. Adhi Sankaracharya gives various reasons and also sruti
contentions in support of his view.
Vipicara dosa Adhi Sankaracharya points out two fold problems in purva paksa views. If you
say Vedanta vichara should come after karma kanda vichara and one may go through purva
mimamsaka and completion of purva mimamsaka does not guarantee sadhana chadhustaya
sambatthi. He may be ritual but that does not eman he has sadhana chadhustaya sambatthi.
He need not develop vairagyam. He may be interested in swargam and various ika loka and
para loka phalams. Ritualists have no interst in Vedanta and they want to perform more and
more rituals. Hence he may be interested in rituals but he may not have qualification at all for
study of Vedanta vicara. If such a person who has completed and not acquired sadhana
chadhustaya sambatthi1 enters Vedanta vicara he may not benefit from the study.
Second problem also that there are some rare cases that persons are born with sadhana
chadhustaya sambatthi because of purva janma sadhana some spiritual geniuses are born with
sadhana chadhustaya sambatthi to a reasonable measure. They do not require purva
mimamsa. Rituals are meant for sadhana chadhustaya sambatthi. These people are born with
sadhana chadhustaya sambatthi. Why should they waste their time in rituals etc. In such cases
he will waste his time studying purva mimamsa before taking up Vedanta vicara although he
is otherwise qualified for such a study. Adhi Sankaracharyas statement sadhana chadhustaya
sambatthi after acquiring the qualification either gained last birth or this birth. Sadhana
chadhustaya sambatthi becomes compulsory for all. While purva mimamsa acquiring sadhana
chadhustaya sambatthi is not compulsory for all. For the unprepared people purva
mimamsaka is compulsory and for prepared mind purva mimamsaka is not necessary. He
gives some more reasons.
To understand the three reasons you should know the background while writing the
commentary. When this person says one should come to Vedanta after studying purva
mimamsa and this philosopher has particular philosophy in his mind, which was prevalent in
Adhi Sankaracharyas time. That is mere knowledge cannot give liberation. As an example
philosopher quotes all Vedantic students who studied and if you see their behaviour they are
worse than illiterates. He shows such philosopher and says that they studies Vedanta and they
40
42
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 15
Sutra 1 part 1 adhyaya 1 [Jijnasadhikaranam Topic 1] contd.
An analysis of the first sutra word by word.
In the last class we saw that there is no eka pradana sesatvam relationship and sesa seshitvam
relationship between purva mimamsa and Vedanta and therefore there is eka kartrikartritvam
condition with regard to purva mimamsa and uttara mimamsaka and there is krama between
Purva Mimamsa and Vedanta and they are of the view that atho does not have the any order
for teaching. There is Veda pramanam to prove that purva mimamsa is compulsory for study
of Vedanta. This is the technical reason.
Another purva mimamsa reports that there is Veda pramanam for study of purva mimamsaka
` is compulsory. The brahadharaynaka upanisad says one has to go through three asramas to
gain the qualification for Vedanta study. In another upanisad known javala upanisad it is
stated more clearly. After completing student life one has to become grahastha. Then he
should become vanaprasta. Then he should become sannyasi.
In javala upanisad also it is clearly said that one has to go through various stages before
taking up Vedantic study. Purva mimamsa is compulsory we also say. It is because one has to
practice karma and upasana in the first three asramas and gain sadhana chadhustaya
sambatthi.
For this we answer you talk about jabala upanisad statement but the same jabala upanisad you
dont read the next statement. That says athava otherwise there is an option. Otherwise three
asramas are not compulsory if one takes to sannyasa from Brahmacharya asrama itself. He
need not take to grahasthasrama and vanaprastha. This person who takes to sannyasa direct
from Brahmacharya does not require purva mimamsa and even though Veda pramanam says
it is not asking it compulsory.
The next question is if purva mimamsa is not compulsory then what is compulsory. We have
said sadhana chadhustaya sambatthi is compulsory and purva mimamsa is not compulsory.
You say purva mimamsa is not compulsory and you say karma and upasana is not
compulsory and sadhana chadhustaya sambatthi is compulsory but karma is not compulsory
but unfortunately sadhana chadhustaya sambatthi is itself is possible because of karma alone
and once you say sadhana chadhustaya sambatthi is compulsory and karma yoga alone give
sadhana chadhustaya sambatthi and once you say sadhana chadhustaya sambatthi is
compulsory the purva bagha of Veda is compulsory it is like saying your presence in asthika
samaj is compulsory but your travel to the samaj is not compulsory. How is it possible how
can one reach the samaj without traveling to the samaj? So they conclude sadhana
chadhustaya sambatthi is not possible without going through purva mimamsa. For them if
sadhana chadhustaya sambatthi is compulsory purva mimamsa are equally compulsory. We
say that purva mimamsa is not compulsory for all.
Purva mimamsa is not compulsory for all people for majority it is compulsory at least for one
it is not compulsory karma yoga is not compulsory upasana is not compulsory and these
43
44
45
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 16
Sutra 1 part 1 adhyaya 1 [Jijnasadhikaranam Topic 1] contd.
An analysis of the first sutra word by word.
We analyse the first sutra. The word iccha gives in the context the vicara. Brahma jnanam
vicara means Brahma jnanaya Vedanta vicara. It is enquiry into Brahman to gain liberation.
Vyasacharya only says Brahman enquiry and the question is why it Vedanta enquiry. Any
knowledge can take place only through operation of pramanam.
We have got six pramanam enumerated. Pratyaksa, anumana, sabda, anupalapti, upamana etc
are there but enquiry is not accepted under any of the above pramanam. If one goes on
enquiring without using any pramanam will lead to speculative nature of philosophy and it
cannot lead to knowledge. If it is to lead to knowledge it should involve pramanam.
In the case of Brahman we have only one pramanam, which is sabda pramanam. If we make
independent enquiry it will not lead to Brahma jnanam. So vicara should be associated with
sabda pramanam. Hence we supply the word Vedanta vicara. Vyasacharya tells in third sutra
Vedanta enquiry is needed and it a pramanam.
Now one more important point makes clarification. Why say Brahma jnanam enquiry is
required because we are interested in Brahma jnanam and why Brahma jnanam and it is
because we are interested in samsara vritti. Why Brahma jnanam removes samsara? Why
jnanam alone gives moksa? The logic is since samsara is superimposed, it can be removed by
jnanam alone.
Now the question is any superimposition goes by knowledge like rope snake. When we say
superimposed snake is removed knowledge and what knowledge removes the rope snake.
Snake will be removed by the knowledge of the rope, which is the adhistanam of the snake.
From this we get a rule any adhyasa is removed by adhistanam jnanam. Any superimposition
is removed by the knowledge of its anityatvam. Whatever is superimposed is removed by its
substratum. Applying this knowledge we say that samsara can be removed by its adhistanam
that is Brahman knowledge like the rope knowledge removes the superimposed snake.
Now purva paksi attacks us. Adhi Sankaracharya points out that entire samsara or jivatvam is
superimposed on the adhistanam of Atma. In adhyasa bashyam we saw the adhistanam of
samsara is Atma. The entire jivatvam is superimposed on Atma and the adhistanam is Atma.
If we have to remove samsara it will be removed by adhistanam jnanam and adhistanam is
Atma and therefore we derive Atma jnanam alone will remove samsara.
Atma happens to be adhistanam of samsara. Therefore if I am interested in samsara nivrutti
and I should get adhistanam jnanam and adhistanam is Atma and for getting Atma jnanam
and I should make Atman enquiry to gain Atma jnanam. Therefore purva paksi argues you
must conduct Atma vicara and why Vyasacharya writes Brahma vicara. Atma vicara will give
Atma jnanam.
46
48
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 17
Sutra 2 part 1 adhyaya 1 [Janmadyadhikaranam Topic 2]
Definition of Brahman
Janmadi; asya yatha
[Brahman is that] from which [subsistence and dissolution] beginning with the orgin of
this [world proceed]
We have completed the first sutra of Brahma Sutra. It gives introduction ot the study. The
first sutra indirectly presented anubanda chatustayam also. Now the stage is set for Brahma
vicara. Now he enters the sastram proper. The second sutra is the beginning of the sastram.
Just as in Gita second chapter alone is Gita sastram.
Here also the second sutra alone sastram begins. It happens to be second Adhikaranam also.
There is only one sutram is there. This Adhikaranam is known as janmadi Adhikaranam. This
sutra contains the word janmadi. The name of the Adhikaranam is based on the name of sutra.
In this sutra or in this Adhikaranam the topic is Brahma laksanam or definition of Brahman.
Therefore this sutra is called Brahma laksana sutram. Laksanam means definition.
There is a well-known statement in sastra laksana pranabyam vastu siddhih any object is
established only through laksanam and pramanam. Pramanam meaning a means of
knowledge and only if the object is established there is a possibility of enquiry of the object.
When the object is not established where is question of making an enquiry.
The enquiry presupposes siddhi. Analysis presupposes the existence or knowledge of the
vastu. First you require the laksanam of Brahman here. Once you know the laksanam you
make the enquiry. Even for that enquiry you require a pramanam. If laksanam is there
without pramanam it is useless. If pramanam is there laksanam is useless. Let us take an
example. I ask the child whether there is moon in the sky. The child has got the eyes the
pramanam.
Suppose the child does not know what the moon is. With the eyes he will see the moon, stars
etc. But unless he knows the definition of moon he will look at the sky but will not be able to
say whether the moon is there or not. Even with eyes I cannot talk about it. You have
laksanam you should have eyes the pramanam. Without knowledge you cannot identify the
moon. Definition and pramanam is there, there is the vastu. If moon is established with
laksanam and pramanam, you can spend the lifetime on enquiry on the moon. Vicara is
possible only when moon is established.
Vicara presupposes siddhi and siddhi presupposes laksanam and pramanam. This is
development. Now we make enquiry into Brahman1. Brahman and we only if Brahman is
available know Brahma Vidya is possible. We require Brahman siddhi for the sake of
enquiry. For Brahma siddhi we require Brahma laksanam and Brahma pramanam.
49
50
52
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 18
Sutra 2 part 1 adhyaya 1 [Janmadyadhikaranam Topic 2] contd.
Definition of Brahman
Janmadi; asya yatha
We now analyse the second sutra. This sutra gives Brahman laksanam. To be specific we
give the tatastha laksanam of Brahma. I gave you the general meaning of this sutra.
Janmadi means janma etc., etc., mean sristi sthithi laya the origin etc., which includes the
existence and resolution. The word asya means of this. He uses a pronoun. Asya means asya
jagatah of this world. From which cause tad Brahma is our analysis. Final meaning is the
cause from that causes the origin of the universe takes place. In simple language it is jagat
sristi sthithi laya karanam Brahma. This is the general meaning of the whole sutra.
Before going to the word analysis two more points in general analysis itself. It is a nyaya
grandha. That is every sutram presents a logical statement. This sutra also presents Nyaya
and anumana vakyam. Brahma asti. Laksana tatvad dharmavad. Brahman exists because there
is laksanam for Brahman just as dharma. Once we prove existence of Brahman then we can
do enquiry of Brahman. Second sutra talks about Brahma siddhi. This is Nyaya vakyam.
Vishya vakyam of this sutra we will discuss now. Brahma Sutra is not independent work of
Vyasacharya. This is Veda anta vakyani. No idea is Vyasacharya. He only analyse the Veda
vakyam. He does not explicitly state in his sutra. Adhi Sankaracharya gives vishaya vakyam
wherever it is there. Here the statement occurring in Brigu valli is kept in mind. Brigu valli 1st
mantra is defined here. Refer Taittriya upanisad Brigu Valli 3.i. Yato va imani bhutani
jayante, yen jatani jivanti, yat-prayantya-bhisamvisanti, tad vijijnasasya, tad brahmeti, sa
tapo; tapyata, sa tapas taptva the meaning of this mantra is That, verily, from which these
beings are born, That, by which, when born they live, That into which, departing, they
enter, That, seek to know, That is Brahman.
This brigu valli vakyam is Brahma tatastha laksanam vakyam. Brahman is sristi karanam
Brahma is sthithi karanam and Brahma is laya karanam. So says the above mantra. This is the
vishaya vakyam of the second sutra.
Now I will see the word analysis of this sutra. Janmadi consist of two words janma and adhi.
Adhi Sankaracharya points out etc., includes two more phenomena sristi and laya of course of
this universe. One Purva Paksi comes and gives another suggestion.
Adhi Sankaracharya has interpreted janmadi as sristi sthithi laya three phenomena to the
universe. It refers to janmadi triyam sristi sthithi laya. Purva Paksi says that there is another
book named as Niruttam, which is written by Yaska Muni. In that nirutta work Yaska points
out that every object in the creation1 goes through sixfold phenomenon that he calls shad
bhava vikara. Bhava means padarthah. Vikara means change. Six conditions or states or
modifications take place.
53
54
56
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 19
Sutra 2 part 1 adhyaya 1 [Janmadyadhikaranam Topic 2] contd.
Definition of Brahman.
Janmadi; asya yatha
Now we do the word analysis of janmadi asya yatha instead of using the word laya he uses
the word janma sthithi bangam. The word asya means of this and this refers to pratyaksa
Prapancha. Or the sake of convenience we should take it asya janmadi pratyaksa
Prapanchasya sristi sthithi laya. We analyse the word yatha. Yatha means from which cause
that is Brahma.
Brahma is that from which takes place the sristi of whole creation naturally the question
comes whether Brahma is nimitta or upadana karanam. In the last class I pointed out between
the two. Sritsti matra karanam is nimitta karanam and upadana karanam is sristi sthithi laya
karanam. Pot maker creates the pot and he is not responsible for the maintenance of the pot..
Out of the material alone the product comes and because of the product alone material exists
and unto the product alone the material resolves. We talk about sristi sthithi laya karanam.
Therefore primarily yathah conveys the upadana karanam.
Thus the primary maning o yathah is upadana karanam. On enquiry we find jagat cannot have
two karanam. In the case of worldly object we can have separate nimitta karanam and
separate upadana karanam but we talk about the cause of the entire universe, which includes
desa and kala. So we talk about karanam, which is above desa and kala. If we talk about that
cause which beyond desa kala that karanam has to be one only. If it has to be one then we can
say it should itself serve as upadana karanam as there is no second thing it itself is the nimitta
karanam also.
Therefore the second meaning of the word yathah means nimitta karanam primary meaning is
upadana karanam. Therefore the final meaning of yathah is abinna nimitta upadana karanad.
That from which the world has been created is Brahman. In the definition Brahman ius that
which sristi sthithi laya takes place. Upanisad uses the pronoun that from which but it does
not say from which. That is the homework for Brigu it is said in Taiittriya upanisad. Varuna
did not give complete teaching and he said that x from which sristi sthithi laya takes place is
Brahman. He gave only tatastha laksanam and he did not give svarupa laksanam. That was
left for sishya to enquire and find out. Here x is substituted by annam, prana, vijnana and
finally he discovered ananda is Brahman.
Taittriya upanisad 2.iv.1 reads as anando brahmeti vyajanat, anandad dhyeva khalvimani
bhutani jayante, anandena jatani jivanti anandam prayanty abhisam visantiti sisa bhargavi
varuni vidya parame vyoman pratisthita sa ya evam Veda pratitisthati, annavan annado
bhavati, mahan bhavati prajaya pasubhir Brahma varcasena mahan kirtya it is because of
ananda svarupam Brahma because of which sristi sthithi laya takes place. The word yathah
means ananda svarua Brahma. Jagat karanam is tatastha laksanam Brahmam. Therefore word
yathah means ananda svarupam.
57
58
59
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 20
Sutra 2 part 1 adhyaya 1 [Janmadyadhikaranam Topic 2] contd.
Definition of Brahman
Janmadi; asya yatha
After commenting upon all the words of the second sutra Adhi Sankaracharya discusses two
general points, which are very important/. I said in the introduction Brahma is established and
pramanam. Anything is established only when it has specific definition and revealing
pramanam. Therefore if Brahma vicara is to be done we have to establish Brahma with proper
laksanam and proper pramanam.
Third sutra presents the pramana. Brahma laksanam as presented by the second sutra is jagat
karanam Brahma; Brahma pramanam as presented by third sutra is sastram that is Brahma
pramanam. Keeping this background we have to commence our discussion.
Now Adhi Sankaracharya raises a Purva Paksi raised by Naiyayika a Nyaya philosopher. He
asks that you take second sastra as Brahma laksanam and why cannot you take this sutra as
Brahma pramana also. He says you define Brahman as jagat karanam. Naiyayika does not use
Brahman but he uses the word Isvara. He argues if Isvara is defined as jagat karanam and
world is Isvaras karyam a product you can know Isvara through inference. That inference
alone is famous as karya linga anumanam.
Karya linga anumanam inference of karanam from the karyam is karya linga anumanam.
Whenever I see a person even though I dont see his parents I know he/she has got parents.
Existence of parents is known through inference. If a product called product there must be a
producer whose existence I can know from the parents. From the very existence of the world,
I can infer the sristi karta in the form of Brahman.
Isvara can be established from the product. It is deduced through the method of inference. For
establishing Brahma anumanam is sufficient and sastram is not required. This is Purva
Paksis argument. Adhi Sankaracharya says it is not so. Second sutra does not need
anumanam pramanam for Isvara siddhi. Adhi Sankaracharya gives a simple reason for that.
The simple reason given by Adhi Sankaracharya is that if the second sutra is providing
anumana pramana for Brahman or Isvara Brahma Sutra cannot be called Vedanta sutra at all.
Vyasacharya does not propound a philosophy by using his reasoning power. All the other
darsanam have propounded a philosophy by using the reasoning power. Samkya is
anumanam based; yoga is anumanam based vysesika is anumanam based. That is Adhi
Sankaracharya calls them as Tarkika based. Nastika do not accept sastra pramana all others
accept sastra pramanam. They give a step motherly treatment to sastra pramana. He uses
reasoning only to derive a philosophy from the Veda. It is not to propound a philosophy but
to understand and to derive a cogent systematic philosophy out of the upanisad.
60
61
62
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 21
Sutra 2 part 1 adhyaya 1 [Janmadyadhikaranam Topic 2] contd.
Definition of Brahman
Janmadi; asya yatha
After analyzing the second sutra Adhi Sankaracharya in commentary discusses two important
points, which is based on the suggestion of Nyaya philosopher. The suggestion is the second
sutra should be taken as pramana surta not only laksana sutra. As pramana sutra it is anumana
sutra therefore his contention is Isvara can be proved logic and through different anumanams
he arrives at Sarvajna Isvara.
In Vedanta we refute this contention of Naiyayika and points out that anumanam or logic
cannot prove Isvara. Our logic is blessed by sastram alone. Sruti samana tarkena Isvara
siddhi. Naiyayika contents Isvara siddhi possible with anumanam. Jagat karta Isvarah.
Third anumanam is Isvarah sarvajnah. Vedantins pointed out that in the first anumanam
Vyapti is defective and you assume that all product has got creator and all artificial product
there is creator and natural product is not perpetually proved and the Vyapti is always proved
through perception. In second anumanam also there is defect in Vyapti.
Wherever conscious being involved it must be Isvara. Conscious being, which is other than
jiva, creates the earth and then it must be Isvara. You assume there is conscious being other
than Isvara and Isvara is not perpetually proved so the vyapti is defective.
Third is Isvara is omniscient being creator of all. Creator of something must be knower of
something. Here defect is contradicting his own philosophy. The contradiction is that he has
got two axioms, which are mutually contradictory. Any knowledge is born of mind. This is
one of the axioms the basic assumption. The second basic assumption is that Isvarah is
without Body Mind Complex. So Isvara is mindless.
The mind is part of sariram in Vedantic language Sookshma Sariram. Isvara has no mind and
mind alone is creator of knowledge. Isvara cannot be even alpajnah like jivah. You are trying
to give him higher status because you want to establish without sastram.
Therefore the defect is self-contradictory. Isvaras omniscience contradicts that knowledge is
product of the mind. All the anumanams are defective and we say that Isvara cannot be
established by anumanam. Isvara established purely by anumanam can be negated by
anumanam. This is the job done by sub commentators. The upanisad tells never go to logic
when the truth comes. When this is said we might get into misunderstanding that Tarka is
totally useless we may conclude. We ever talk of the defect of Tarka.
Therefore Adhi Sankaracharya says it is not so. He says Tarka is very important in Vedanta.
Total rejection is not correct. So sruti says srotavyah mantavyah the word matavyah indicates
Tarka is important to understand Brahman. The whole Brahma Sutra is logical analysis of
63
64
65
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 22
Sutra 2 part 1 adhyaya 1 [Janmadyadhikaranam Topic 2] contd.
Definition of Brahman
Janmad i; asya yatha
We conclude the second sutra, which happens to be second Andhakaranam. This is a
significant sutra and the foundation sutra of entire Vedanta sastam. I will now discuss some
of the significant points of the sutra. This gives the definition of Brahman.
Brahman is the material cause of creation. This definition is called tatasta laksanam or
indirect laksanam and not svarupa laksanam or direct laksanam. When you define a thing in
terms of its own innate features it is called svarupa laksanam. But when define because of
some reason, you define the thing through some extraneous features the hosue of Deva Dutta
over which a crow is seated [crow is not innate feature of the house] here the house is defined
through extrinsic feature is tatastha laksanam. Brahma also we have svarupa laksanam and
tatastha laksanam.
The famous svarupa laksanam of Brahma is sathyam jnanam; jnandam Brahman the
definition through intrinsic feature of Brahman, it is svarupa laksanam. Tatastha laksanam of
Brahma is jagat adhistanam Brahman. In this second definition Brahman is revealed through
jagat and you take the world feature as the feature to define Brahman. World is not intrinsic
nature of Brahman.
If Brahman is compared to house world is like the crow. The world is reduced to crow. Just
as crow disappears the crow also disappears in the Pralaya kale as also in Sushupti kalam also
world disappears. Jagat karanam Brahma is tatastha laksanam, which revealed through
sastram. The question is that may arise why Vyasacharya chose tatastha laksanam to define
Brahman when both tatastha laksanam and svarupa laksanam were available before him.
The reason is this that in the case of Brahman tatastha laksanam is easier to understand than
svarupa laksanam. It is because in tatastha laksanam we take the external features of a thing,
which are clearly available and visible to assess the thing. Through we go from the known to
the unknown. Through the known world to unknown Brahman is easier to understand.
Jnanam anandam etc., is not easily understandable as they are subjective.
Jnanam is nirvisesha Chaitanyam and I do not know jnanam itself. I want to know Brahman. I
chose to know jnanam to know Brahman. Brahman is attribute-less and one unknown to
another unknown is very difficult to follow. What is Brahman and it is pure Consciousness.
Definition of jnanam itself required tatastha laksanam.
Through vritti jnanam alone I can know svarupa laksanam. Svarupa laksanam jnanam
required tatastha laksanam to know jnanam. Sathyam jnanam anandam is useful only after
knowing tatastha laksanam. In the case of house svarupa laksanam is ok colour is visible area
66
68
69
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 23
Sutra 2 part 1 adhyaya 1 [Janmadyadhikaranam Topic 2] contd.
Definition of Brahman
Janmad i; asya yatha
Through the second sutra that is Brahma laksana sutram Vyasacharya presents Chetana
karana vada. It means a teaching in which the Consciousness is the ultimate cause of
everything. By presenting this Chetana karana vada Vyasacharya accomplishes many things.
Firstly he negates most of the other systems of philosophies, which claim Achetana matter as
the cause of the universe. They say that matter is the material cause of the matter. But
Vedanta says Consciousness is the material cause of the world.
Second point to be noted is Vyasacharya shows the difference between Samkya and Vedanta.
Samkya is Achetana karana vada whereas Vedanta is Chetana karana vada.
Third accomplishment is Vyasacharya brings out the primary teaching of the Vedanta that
Chetanam Brahma as the jagat karanam.
Fourthly there are cases where upanisad presents Achetana karanam as material cause of the
world and Vyasacharya indicates even in such cases it only means Brahman is the material
cause because Prakriti does not exist separate from Brahma. In Samkya system Prakriti is the
material cause it means Prakriti and Brahman are totally different. In Vedanta both can be
interchanged and ultimately no Prakriti/maya separate from Brahman.
Fifthly there is a technical idea conveyed and Brahman is presented as ultimate karanam
Brahma jnanena Sarva jnanam bhavati in keeping with the law in Mundaka upanisad karana
eka vijnanena karya aneka vijnanam bhavati. Eakjnaha Sarvajnaha bahavati. It is impossible
in Samkya philosophy. In Samkya purusa is neither karanam nor karyam. This we will
discuss later. Eka vijnanena Sarva vijnanam does not fit for Samkya philosophy. Chetana
karana vada is unique in Vedanta darsanam. It is not there in any of the astika darsanam also.
Now we will enter into third sutram.
Sutra 3 part 1 adhyaya 1 [Sastrayoniadhikaranam Topic 3]
Brahman is realizable only through scriptures
Sastra yonitvad from its being the source of sruti; or sruti being the means of its
knowledge.
Here also there is only one Andhakaranam and it is called sastrayoni Andhakaranam. Sutra is
sastra yonitvad.
Sutram should have minimum words and in this case there is only one word. We have two
interpretations for this sutram. If one sutra can be interpreted in different ways it is supposed
70
71
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 24
Sutra 3 part 1 adhyaya 1 [Sastrayoni Adhikaranam Topic 3 ]
Definition of Brahman
Sastra yonitvad from its being the source of sruti; or sruti being the means of its
knowledge.
Now we are seeing the third sutra which happens to be third Adhikaranam and ti is called
sastrayoniadhikaranam. This is interpreted in two ways. We have seen the first interpretation
in the last class. We took the meaning of sastra yoni as author of the Vedas and the final
anumanam is Veda sarvajnam sastra kartritvad. We had assumed tha author of Vedas must be
omniscience and Veda is as good as sarvajnam, and so Isvara should be sarvajnam being the
author of Vedas. We will see the second interpretation.
In the previous Adhikaranam Brahman was seen as cause of the world or Brahman as jagat
karanam. Some people had misunderstanding about the second sutra. It gave the anumana
pramanam for Brahman. Some philosophers said that jagat karanam can be inferred from
seeing the effect they can infer the cause of Brahman. They claimed that anumanam is the
means of knowledge.
Vyasacharya is worried about such an interpretation and does not anumanam for Brahman
being the follower of Vedas. The Veda clearly shows that Brahman can never be known
through logic or inference and inference is pramana for Brahman and Vyasacharya wants to
refute that idea.
Vyasacharya thus want to say that sastram alone is the pramanan for Brahman. Veda sastram
alone is a means for knowing Brahman. This is conveyed through the third sutra. The simple
meaning of the sutras is sasltra yonitvad means sastra vishayatvad. That means Brahman is
the subject matter of Vedanta alone and it cannot be subject matter of logic. It is beyond the
scope of logic. If you have to present in a logical form Brahma na anumana vishayah.
Sasltra vishayatvad dharmavad like dharma. If you translate it Brahman cannot be subject
matter of logic because it is subject matter of Veda alone. It is apouruseyam like punyam.
Punyam cannot be known through logic. Punyam is a subject matter of sastra alone apurva
vishayah etc. Just as dharma is Adristam apuvam aouruseyam Brahma is also Adristam
apurvam apourseyam. Now compare both the interpretation.
First interpretation we said Brahman sarvajnam sastra kartritvad. We have Brahma na
anumana vishayatvad Brahma sastra vishayatvad. Salstra yoni is sastra karta and in the
second intepretation it is sastra vishyatvad. First is Brahman is author of Vedas in the second
interpretation Brahma is subject matter of Vedas. When I say vishaya vakyam, it means that
sruti statement based on which sutra or topic is discussed.
For the first interpretation we gave one vishaya vakyam Brahadharaynaka upanisad 2.4.10.
That Brahadharaynaka upanisad is the basis for first interpretation. Now the sruti vakyam for
73
75
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 25
Sutra 3 Adhyaya 1.Pada 1 [Sastrayoniadhikaranam Topic 3] contd
Sastra yonitvat - from its being the source of sruti; or sruti being the means of its
knowledge.
We have seen the first three sutras and three Adhikaranam. Brahman has to be enquired into
to become a competent student. Brahma is defined as the cause of the creation of the world.
The pramana is also indicated as sastram and Brahman knowable through Vedanta sastra
pramanam as it is not available for pouruseya pramanam with this background we will enter
the fourth sutra and fourth Adhikaranam.
Sutra 4 Adhyaya 1.Pada 1 [Samanvayadhikaranam topic 4]
Brahman the main purport of all Vedantic studies.
Tat tu Samanvayat but that [Brahman is known from sruti]; is the result of harmony
It is called Samanvayadhikaranam. I will take up general analysis. This sutra is the key or the
important sutra based on which the entire first chapter of Brahma Sutra is developed. The
following 130 sutras of first chapter is the development of this sutra alone. Based on this
sutra first Adhikaranam is called Samanvaya Adhikaranam. Thus we know important of this
sutra.
Second sutra is the foundation sutra on which the entire Brahma Sutra is resting. Jagat
karanam Brahman is the foundation sutra. The second and fourth sutras are very important
sutras. If one cannot study the entire Brahma Sutra one can compromise with the study of the
first four sutras and they are put together is known as chatus sutri. There are many books
dealing with Chatus Sutri alone.
In the third sutra Vyasacharya has mentioned sastra yonitvad. The first meaning was sastra
karantvad and second meaning is sastra vishayatvad. We take the second meaning for further
development. Sastra yonitvad means sastra pramana kartritvad and sastra prameyatvad means
sastriya vishayatvad. It means Brahman is the central theme of Vedanta sastram is the content
of the third sutram. How do you say Brahman is the central theme? When many topics are
discussed in sastram how do you know which is the central topic is the question? Sometimes
central theme will be evident and often it will not be very clear.
In Gita several topics are discussed. Karma is discussed; Bhakti is discussed from 7th chapter
onwards; jnanam is discussed very elaborately in 13 and 14th chapter. Yet, central theme of
Gita is karma and bhakti etc are subservient some people say; some say Bhakti is central
theme and others are subservient and some claim jnanam is the central theme of Gita.
How to prove this is the central theme. If the author of the book is available the problem can
be solved. But Krishna is not available. Sometimes author himself writes a commentary. We
76
78
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 26
Sutra 4 Adhyaya 1.Pada 1 [Samanvayadhikaranam Topic 4] contd.
Brahman the main purport of all Vedantic studies.
Tat tu Samanvayat but that [Brahman is known from sruti]; is the result of harmony
We see the meaning of the word Samanvaya. It means consistency, harmony, concordance or
importance. Through the sutra Vyasacharya says Brahman is important in the entire Vedanta
sastra and all other topics are secondary topic only. We know Brahman is important through
technical analysis of shad lingani, which we took up in the last class. This is adapted by
Vedanta sastram also. As a model we have taken sixth chapter in Chandogya Upanishad.
The beginning and Vedanta stresses Brahman. This is the first factor. We find that the
statement tat tvam asi is repeated nine times indicating that it is not casual but committed
remark. It is Brahma lingam. Brahman is unique which cannot be known by other pramanas
or means of knowledge. What cannot be known by other pramanas alone is the subject matter
of Veda. Veda need not teach you what you already know.
Brahma is not available for other pramanam. Brahman is not known through Purva bagha or
Karma Kanda for it deals with para loka and rituals etc. Since Brahman is apurvam Vedanta
chooses to talk about new subject called Brahman. It is indicated in sixth chapter of
Chandogya Upanishad.
Here salt-water story is repeated. Salt water is tasted at various places and student says water
is saltish. The teacher asks can you see the salt in water. Student says no. I know I can feel
the taste and even though I know salt is there but I cannot see. Water is pervaded by
something other than water yet I cannot see or which is not perceptible. In the same way body
is bundle of matter, table is bundle of matter, physical body is also panca bouthikam.
You experience body to be sentient one such as saltish water. That means just as water is
pervaded other than water body is also pervaded by something other than body. That extra
something water saltish and extra something keep the body alive and active. It has form and
colour so also the body. I know it is pervaded by something, which I do not know. The
teacher says that it is Brahman. He says dont run after Brahman. Brahman is within you.
You do not see Brahman but it is. By this example teacher says Brahman is therefore
apurvam Brahman. Brahmanah apurva is established. From this we have to derive an
important corollary. Brahman is vishayah or prameyah of the Vedanta. Brahman is unique
subject matter of Vedanta. Brahman is known through Vedanta alone and not known through
any other pramanam, if you reverse you can say Vedanta is unique pramanam for Brahman.
Vedanta pramanam and Brahma prameyam are made for each other couple. Vedanta
pramanam alone can reveal Brahman. When you say Brahman is unique Prameyam it is said
sattu Samanvaya. Sastra yonitvad says Vedanta is unique pramanam for Brahma. Therefore
fourth sutra corroborates with the third sutra.
79
80
81
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 27
Sutra 4 Adhyaya 1.Pada 1 [Samanvayadhikarnam Topic 4] contd.
Tat tu Samanvayat but that [Brahman is known from sruti]; is the result of harmony
The sutra reads as tat tu Samanvayat sastra yoni that Brahman is the subject matter of
Vedanta because it has importance. We have commented tat and Samanvayat and now we
have taken up the word tu that emphasizes the Brahman alone is the subject matter of the
Vedanta sastram and Vyasacharya indirectly negates the other systems of philosophies which
claim anything other than Brahman is the central theme of Vedanta.
The purva paksis are broadly classified into three the first being Sankya yoga, Nyaya
Vaisesika and Purva Mimamsa. Some may ask why you dont talk about Vishistadvaida
purva paksa and Dvaida purva paksa. You should note Vishistadvaidam and Dvaidam are two
types of commentaries on Brahma sutra and as such they cannot become purva paksas. They
have common parentage that is Vyasacharya. They are children of Vyasacharya as such.
All the three are one and the same Vedanta darsanam because they have common source of
Brahma sutra. All the three are Vedantins. The aim of Vedantins together deal with nonvedantins like Sankya yoga, non-vedantins yoga and non-Vedantins Nyaya and we deal with
non-Vedantins Vaisesika. We dont deal with Vishistadvaidins and Dvaida Vedantins.
Dispute is an internal one within the Vedantins is not discussed here.
We have Sankya yoga, Nyaya Vaisesika and Naiyayika. Of these three-purva paksa
Vyasacharya deals with Sankya yoga in this chapter as also in the second chapter very
elaborately. They are the main challengers to Vedantic teachings. Nyaya Vaisesika is dealt
with in the second chapter. Vyasacharya does not deal with Purva Mimamsa. He takes the
opportunity of tu and comments upon tu as Purva Mimamsa nishedartah. He writes an
elaborate commentary on samanvaya Andhakaranam and negates Purva Mimamsa.
The main source of Purva Mimamsa is the sutras of Jaimini, which is considered to be the
oldest one compared to the other sutras. Jaimini is considered to be the contemporary of
Vyasacharya and also a disciple of Vyasacharya. He has written 12 chapters with more than
2000 sutra as compared to around 500 and odd sutras in the Brahma Sutra.
For these sutras there is a standard commentary written by Sabara Swami which is accepted
by Adhi Sankaracharya himself. It is called Sabara bashyam and he quotes often. The original
Jaimini sutrams and sabara bashyam and Vedanta accepts and we dont consider the sutram
and bashyam as purva paksa at all. We consider them as complementary to Vedanta sastram.
Dharma sastram alone gives Sadhana Chadhustaya Sambatthi and the sutra starts atha tho
dharma sastra which means it aims at Artha kama and dharma sastra. It became purva paksa
when two people wrote commentary upon Sabara bashyam.
The two commentators are called Kumarilla Kattah and Prabhakarah. They wrote
commentaries with slight differences. Kumarilla Patta presented a commentary in varthiam
and presented a Batta matham through his commentary. It gives a new version of Purva
82
84
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 28
Sutra 4 Adhyaya 1.Pada 1 [Samanvayadhikaranam Topic 4] contd.
Tat tu Samanvayat but that [Brahman is known from sruti]; is the result of harmony
We analyse the meaning the word tu. Adhi Sankaracharya points out tu indicated the
negation of all the Purva Paksas. We have established Brahman is the subject matter of
Vedanta. All other Asthika darsanams who dont agree with our view are purva paksa. We
see the views of Purva Mimamsa.
The first point we saw was Purva Mimamsas views are broadly divided as statement of facts
and the statement of action. They also say they statement of facts give only knowledge and
they are not of any use directly and on the other hand if do any ritual it will give me some
benefit. Knowledge by itself of no use without any follow up action as the pure science is of
no use unless there is application of science knowledge into technology.
Karya Bodhaka vakyas are commands for doing some action. By doing so we get something
or we get rid of something. Thirdly since Siddhabodhaga vakyas are aprayojanam they are
useless and invalid. Invalid because a pramanam is pramanam only when it reveals something
that is useful. Since Siddha Bodhaka vakyams are aprayojana vakyam they are apramanam.
Karya Bodhaka vakyas are useful and hence they are pramanam.
He says the entire jnana kandam deals with Siddhavastu and it talks about Atma and it does
not talk about any karma to perform. Jnana kandam gives knowledge only and since Kevala
jnanam is of no use we conclude that entire jnana kanda is apramanam and Siddhabodhana
vakyatvad. What benefit I get whether we have panca kosas or that there is a sristi by
knowing the nature of Brahman I dont get any benefit as our knowledge is Siddha Bodhaka
vakyani and such knowledge is compared to the barren land without any use.
Vedanta is compared to barren land and the Karma Kanda is compared to fertile land with all
greeneries. Purva Mimamsa says there is a problem. All these ideas Jaimini present in one
important sutra manayasya Kriya satvad anarsathyam athatarthanam. They are
Siddhabodhagka vakyanam. Since Karya Bodhaka vakyas are useful all Siddha Bodhaka
vakyams are useless.
He takes to a new problem now. He accepts the whole Veda as pramanam. He says it is
apouruseyam. It does not have any defect and therefore it is defect free pramanam. We accept
God as revealer of Vedas but Purva Mimamsa doesnt believe God as revealer of god and
they say Veda is ultimate.
For Purva Mimamsa Vedas enjoy the status of God. If God did not reveal the Veda come, for
this he says Vedas are anadhi and it never came as such. Anadi Veda apouruseya Vedas he
accepts as pramanan. He says Siddha Bodhaka vakyams apramanam. Siddha Bodhaka
protion of Vedas have become apramanam. If you accept the whole Vedas as pramanam how
can you negate part of Vedas as apramanam?
85
86
87
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 29
Sutra 4 Adhyaya 1.Pada 1 [Samanvayadhikaranam Topic 4] contd.
Tat tu Samanvayat but that [Brahman is known from sruti]; is the result of harmony
We see the significance of the word tu that stands for negation of the Purva Mimamsa purva
paksas. We see the salient features of Purva Mimamsa. They divide Veda into siddha
Bodhaka vakyam with no use and karya Bodhaka vakyams that are useful. Since siddha
Bodhaka vakyams are useless and the karya Bodhaka vakyams are useful. They also said that
siddha Bodhaka vakyams should be connected to karya Bodhaka vakyams to be useful.
On the basis of this they analyse Veda vakyams also. They say Brahman is nonexistence and
Brahman is neither a goal to be attained nor it serves as a means to achieve the goal. They say
Brahman is non-existence. They also say all Vedanta vakyams are siddha Bodhaka vakyams
statements of fact. We dont get any benefits from them. They should be connected to karya
Bodhaka vakyam else Vedanta vakyams will be invalid.
Which karya Bodhaka vakyam one should join? Here batta madhams and the praabakara
mathams dont agree. All the Veda vakyams they say are only glorification of Brahman to
make one to do action enthusiastically. Vedanta inspires karta to do vaidhika karmas.
Kumarilla Batta says this. Praabakara madhams says the siddha Bodhaka vakyams should be
connected to Vedanta itself not as said by Batta madham that it should be connected to the
karya Bodhaka vakyams of Karma Kanda.
The karya Bodhaka vakyasm are all the Upasana vakyams like aham Brahma asmi it is
knowledge for Brahma is nonexistence. It is a Upasana to be regularly practiced. It is not a
fact Upasana is defining as seeing something upon something. In jivah you have to imagine
Brahman. Because of this action, a person will get Purusartha and this is the aim of Vedanta.
There is no use of jnanam and you have to do something in the form of meditation, karma or
Upasana and the action is the result of Veda. This is purva paksa contention.
Now let us what siddhanta has to say and how siddhanta refutes Purva Mimamsa in the form
of purva paksa. The first point they said is all siddha Bodhaka vakyam alone that is useless.
Siddha Bodhaka vakyams is statement of fact and karya bodhaka vakyams is statement of
action. Karma alone can give result in the form of sukha prapti or dukha Nivrutti. Adhi
Sankaracharya says that you are right. He says it is a general rule and there are many
exceptions to the rule. Normally knowledge does not give any benefit.
By knowing yogasana will not give any benefit and one has to implement the knowledge for
yoga to give benefit. Karma alone is Purusartha sadhanam. There are exceptions where
Kevala jnanam alone without requiring any action we get the benefits. They are wherever
there is problem caused by ignorance in that case mere knowledge alone can solve the
problem. In the case of disease the problem is not the cause of ignorance but you have to take
action to free from disease.
88
89
91
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 30
Sutra 4 Adhyaya 1.Pada 1 [Samanvayadhikaranam Topic 4] contd
Tat tu Samanvayat but that [ Brahman is known from sruti]; is the result of harmony
We see the significance of the word tu in the fourth sutra. Adhi Sankaracharya points out
signify the negation of all objections to Vedanta. Of various objections to Vedanta Adhi
Sankaracharya has taken Purva Mimamsa of purva paksa in this commentary. They say
Vedanta ahs to be connected to action in the form of ritual, upasana and Vedanta should have
karma sambanda. Adhi Sankaracharya has negated this.
First we say Vedanta does not require karma sambanda and then said karma sambanda is not
intended and karma sambanda is not possible. Karma sambanda is not required because
Vedanta is capable of giving Purusartha by itself. Why should it be connected with karma? It
is proved by anubhava and sruti pramanam. Rope snake jnanam gives benefit without
connection to any action. Sruti also very clearly says mere jnanam is enough for moksa
without any connection with karma. Examples from all Upanisads were quoted in the last
class.
The scriptures do not intend karma sambanda. If Vedanta expects us to do this knowledge
along with karma, karma becomes very important. Then Vedanta should have glorified
karma. If Vedanta require intends alliance with karma Vedanta should have glorified karma.
But it is not the case. In fact Vedanta condemns karma. The second argument we gave that
karma sambanda is not intended but is condemned.
The karma sambanda is impossible because Vedanta negates all conditions required for
karma and after the karma conditions are negated how can the karma sambanda come. I
should be karta to become karma sambanda. I should have Varna and asrama. Without Varna
asrama designation vaidhika karma is impossible. Duality or Dvaidam is negated. It requires
object, karma locus etc. It is called karagam. Vedanta negates all the conditions.
Final condition is Dvaidam. It is negated. Vedanta cannot have karma sambanda and it is not
intended and it is not possible and therefore Purva Mimamsa is wrong. Another condition
was Brahman is non-existent. Such a Brahman is both sadhanam and sadhyam is not existent
also. Brahman is neither sadhanam or sadhyam therefore it is nonexistent. There is third
thing, which is other than sadhanm and sadhyam. Never search for that third entity. The very
Sadhaka is other than sadhyam and sadhanam. Brahman is I myself and how can you say I
am nonexistent. To say I am nonexistent I must be existent. No one can negate the existence
of Brahman because the very negator is Brahman.
Brahman is useful also because when I know I am Brahman that Brahma jnanam negates my
jivatvam status. Brahman is useful Aham Brahma asmi negates A Brahmatvam and ah
Brahmatvam is negation of jivatvam. The very owning up with Brahman gives the greatest
Purusartha called moksa.
92
94
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 31
Sutra 4 Adhyaya 1.Pada 1 [Samanvayadhikaranam Topic 4] contd
Tat tu Samanvayat
But that [Brahman is known from sruti]; is the result of harmony
We see the significance of the word tu in the fourth sutra sattu samanvaya. Adhi
Sankaracharya pointed out that the word tu signifies the negation of purva paksas and as an
indication of that Adhi Sankaracharya takes certain purva paksas and negates them of which
the Purva Mimamsas particularly the praabakara matham. That purva paksa is vrittikara
matham. Vrittikarah means a commentator only. Adhi Sankaracharya takes a particular
commentator and the name of the commentator is not told and therefore we will retain the
name vrittikara. He does not come under exactly Purva Mimamsa and some of his views are
close to Purva Mimamsa and therefore Adhi Sankaracharya discusses with their view. Now
we will see what is vrittikara madham. He differs from Purva Mimamsa in saying that
Brahman is existent. While Purva Mimamsa says that there is no such Brahman. vrittikara
differs from Purva Mimamsa and they assert that there is Brahman and it is revealed by the
Upanishad. It means that Brahmana sastra yonitvam he accepts. Brahman cannot be known
through any other pramana and it can be known only through Vedanta pramana Upanishad
pramana alone. He also agrees upakrama shad linga vichara Brahman is revealed by the
Upanishad. thus Brahmanah sastra pramanatvam he accepts. Up to now he is one with
Advaidins. Later alone he changes and he says even though Upanishad reveals Brahman, he
says that the mere Brahma jnanam cannot give moksa. All are possible but through Brahma
jnanam one cannot get moksa. He goes along with Purva Mimamsa once again, he says
kevala jnanam cannot give any purusartha including Brahma jnanam. He says after gaining
Brahma jnanam one has to do Brahma Upasanam. Brahma Upasanam alone give moksa is his
argument. Therefore Vedanta reveals Brahman and asks one to do Brahma Upasanam. This
Brahma Upasanam is a type of karma and through this he will get extraordinary punyam and
through this punyam alone moksa is possible. In support of that he again quotes Purva
Mimamsa sutra. The whole veda ask you to do something or the other. Mere learning will not
do and after leaning you have to do something. In karma and Upasana kanda you learn and do
various Upasanas to get the benefits or phalams. But in Vedanta we say mere Brahman
knowledge will give moksa, which they do not accept. So they say do Brahma Upasana
instead of devata Upasanas etc. they feel that Brahma jnanam itself will not be of any use to
us. In support of this he quotes Upanishad mantra. Atma iti eva upasita vrittikara says
Upanishad very clearly uses the word upasita. In another place Atma eva lokam upasita here
also there is a clear expression upasita and what we require Brahma Upasanam or Paramatma
Upasanam to gain moksa. Then we ask him the question what about the statement of atmavid
soham barati Brahma veda brahmaiva bhavati etc. jnena moksa we find in almost all the
Upanisads. For that he says you should carefully understand the mantra. Every word of
indicating jnanam has got the meaning of the Upasanam also. In 3.iii.7 of Siksa valli
Taittiriya Upanishad we see ya evameta mahasagmhita vyakhyata veda, sandhiyate prajaya
pasubhih Brahma varcasenana nadyena suvargena lokena the word veda means upasita that
means word veda has got two meanings one meaning is jnanam and the other meaning is
Upasanam and Birgu valli also in III.x.2 we see ya evam veda ksema iti vaci yaga ksema iti
95
97
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 32
Sutra 4 Adhyaya 1.Pada 1 [Samanvayadhikaranam Topic 4]
Tat tu Samanvayat but that [ Brahman is known from sruti]; is the result of harmony
We see the significance of the word tu in the fourth sutra. Adhi Sankaracharya pointed out
signifies the negation of all the objections. In his commentary he negates some of the purva
paksas. First he negated Purva Mimamsa purva paksa.
Now he has taken up vrittikara matha. According to them Brahma Upasana gives moksa and
nott hrahma jnanam. Unlike this vrittikara accepts the existence of Brahman and Brahman is
revealed by Vedanta sastram. He says you should not stop with Brahma jnanam and you
should practise Upasana and as a result of punyam gained through Upasana you gained
moksa. Adhi Sankaracharya very elaborately refutes this matham. We will go stage by stage
and it will become clear.
One cannot gain moksa cannot through Brahma Upasana for that matter by any Upasanam.
To establish this particular fact he has taken a definition and in support of this he gets
Chandogya statement. Sarira sambandha abhavah moksa and the presence of sarira sambanda
is samsara and its absence is moksa. Then he points out that this moksa can never be without
Upasana. All karma and Upasana can get a gradation in sariram only and retain the status of
sariratvam.
Karma and Upasana cannot change my sasariratvam status. As a result of karma from
manusya I become manusya Gandharva and deva Gandharva and even Brahmaji status is
only better sasariratvam alone whether it is karma or Upasana. Moksa is asariratvam only.
For that vritti kara raises another question. I accept asariratvam is moksa temporarily. And
why cannot you say that Brahma Upasana is very potent Upasana. It is specially powerful
Upasana and it can give asariratvam tiself. Brahma Upasana gives asariratvam. This is purva
paksa.
Now we have to see the answer. The answer is asarirata cannot be the result of any karma or
Upasana. He says because asariratvam is the very nature of Atma. Whatever is the nature of
thing is always there. This is the definition of nature. It is something, which intrinsic to
particular thing and it is nithya siddham. Heat is the nature of the fire and fire is eternally hot.
Adhi Sankaracharya says asariratvam is the very nature of every jiva and it is siddha
svarupam and it is ever established. Any karma or Upasana phalam is not available now and
they are available later after the practice of karma and Upasana. Whether it is siddham or
sadhyam? Sadhyam is something to be achieved in future. Asarirata is equal to nithya
siddham because it sis svarupam. How can be sadhyam and siddham be equated? Therefore
siddha asarirata moksa cannot be in the form of sadhya Upasana phalam. How can it be the
very svarup0am of everything? He refers to the Upanishad to show that Atma is asariram.
Refer to Mundaka Upanishad II.i.2 says divyo hyamurtah purusah sabahya bhyantaro hyajah
aprano hyamanah subhro hy aksarat paratah parah Self respelendent, formless, un-
98
101
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 33
Sutra 4 Adhyaya 1.Pada 1 [Samanvayadhikaranam Topic 4]
Brahman the main purport of all Vedantic studies.
Tat tu Samanvayat but that [Brahman is known from sruti]; is the result of harmony
Adhi Sankaracharya points out tu signifies the negation of all darsanams. As a part of the
commentary he negated Purva Mimamsa in the form of batta matha and praabakara madha
nishedah. The main feature of vrittikara is Brahma jnanam cannot give moksa and Brahma
jnanam he has tom practice Upasana and he will gain punya and through that punya he gains
moksa. Adhi Sankaracharya negates this view. Moksa cannot be attained through Brahma
Upasana. He gave two definition of moksa and through both definition he said that cannot be
effect of Upasanas. We saw elaborately if moksam is asariratvam and it cannot be attained
through Upasana because asariratvam is our real nature.
The second definition he gave was moksa is identical with Brahman if Brahmanis in the form
Brahman it cannot be Upasana phalam. It is either in the form of reaching, modifying,
purifying or producing. In the case of Brahman all the four are not possible which we had
seen in the last class.
Brahman being moksa and moksa is not Upasana phalam. Moksa is Brahma Upasana phalam.
This is the first argument.
We go to the second argument. It is based on assumption. Assuming something we will show
purva paksa is wrong. Suppose we say moksa is Upasana phalam, and then what will be the
nature of moksa. If it be, moksa will have a beginning because the result is accomplished by
following a sadhana. Before Upasana, moksa is not there. You get moksa only after
completing the moksa as a result of punyam gained through moksa. Whatever has beginning
will certainly have an end. It is therefore anithya moksah.
Goudapada says in his Mandukya Karika No iv.30 says anade rantavat tvam ca samsarasya
na sesyati, anantata ca dimato moksasya na bhavisyati in the opinion of the disputants, That
which is unborn, The very nature of That is to be ever unborn, it is never possible for a thing
to be ever other than what it is. Eternity is not possible for moksa, which has beginning, and
therefore moksa will become anithyam.
All philosophers have agreed that moksa is nithyah. All suffering due to mortality, comes to
moksa and if he faces yama there what for all the sufferings. Whatever acquired through
karma is destroyed here and whatever acquired through punyam is exhausted in the outer
world and he is back to be reborn. Upasana phalam is also anithyatvad. In fact the word
phalam itself means that which becomes rotten and gets destroyed during course of time is
phalam. Then it will be anithyah. This is the second argument.
The third argument is upasana cannot be the theme of Vedanta. It is not the theme of
Vedanta. The first reason is that mimasa and samanvaya shows that Tatparyam is not
102
105
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 34
Sutra 4 Adhyaya 1.Pada 1 [Samanvayadhikaranam Topic 4]
Brahman the main purport of all Vedantic studies.
Tat tu Samanvayat but that [Brahman is known from sruti]; is the result of harmony
We see the significance of the word tu in the fourth sutra and Adhi Sankaracharya points out
that tu signifies the negation of all purva paksas and he negated two types of Purva Mimamsa
mathams and now he negates vrittikara matham. This vritti kara matham he negates
elaborately. Firstly Adhi Sankaracharya said moksa couldnt be Upasana phalam. Then he
pointed out if moksa is taken Upasana phalam then that moksa will be perishable and anithya.
Thirdly he pointed out Upasana cannot be central theme of the Vedanta. If Upasana is central
theme it would have be independent sastra. Finally all sannyasis renounce all the Upasana
phalam. Hence Upasana cannot be the central theme of Vedanta. Finally he said Brahman
Upasana is not possible. Therefore Brahma Upasana is not possible.
Until now Adhi Sankaracharya had given his own arguments. Now he refutes some of his
specific statements and specific questions. Brahma jnanam cannot give moksa because cannot
give any benefit and jnanam has to be put into some kind of action similar to batta and
praabakara matham. Science should be followed by application. He also said that Jaimini has
clearly pointed out in his sutra.
Veda will be useful only when that instigates you to one action or the other. Therefore if there
are any statements in Veda, which do not involve any action, are apramanam. Therefore its
main contention, which does not involve any action, is useless knowledge. Therefore he said
vidhi vakyani are pramanam and all commandments involve actioin. Avidhi vakyani noncommanding statements are apramanam because there is no action involved. They are called
arthavadha vakyanam.
Adhi Sankaracharya negates him with wonderful argument. He asks do you accept nisheda
vakyams in Veda like you should not harm anyone. You should not eat meat. You should not
eat liquor. Are they pramana vakyam. They are as valid as vidhi vakyams. Now Adhi
Sankaracharya you accept nisheda vakyams as pramanam and tell me what action is involved
in nisheda vakyam.
After knowing that I should not drink water what I should do is that I should not drink. Is it
an action? Avoidance of something is not an action and it is but absence of action therefore
nisheda vakyam do not produce any action at all. Avoidance is but audasinyam. We use the
word I do nothing and ti is not a type of action. Nisheda vaklyam retains actionlessness and
do not produce any action. Nisheda vakyams are pramanam even though Kriya sambandam is
not there. Vedanta vakyams are also pramanam eva saprayojantvad. Here jaimini strotram
will not apply here.
106
108
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 35
Sutra 4 Adhyaya 1.Pada 1 [Samanvayadhikaranam Topic 4]
Brahman the main purport of all Vedantic studies.
Tat tu Samanvayat but that [Brahman is known from sruti]; is the result of harmony
We see the significance of the word tu which occurs in the fouth sutra. Adhi Sankaracharya
points out the word tu signify the negation of all the purva paksas. One purva paksa negated
was Purva Mimamsa mathams and another he negates is vrittikara matham. Vrittikaras main
argument is that one should do Upasana after gaining jnanam for moksa. He says that the
Brahma Upasana is a type of karma.
This Brahma Upasana karma is capable of producing a special type of punyam, which cannot
be obtained by doing any other karma. This special punya will give moksa. Adhi
Sankaracharya refutes their claim and he assets that Brahma Upasana cannot give moksa. We
are liberated and we will ever be liberated and no Upasana needs produced moksa and if
moksa is produced it will not be eternal. He said that Brahma Upasana is not possible because
Brahma is not an object for Upasana.
Whatever you do by way of Upasana upon is not Brahman. Vrittikara claims that meditation
after jnanam is prescribed the Upanishad. Only through sravanam and mananam only we
gain knowledge. It is said after knowledge you have to do meditation to gain moksa. That
meditation you call nididyasanam I call it Upasana. So Vedanta it is contended that there
should be Brahma Upasana after jnanam.
For that our answer is nididyasanam is not Brahma Upasana after jnanam. Nididyasanam is
not an Upasana after jnanam and nididyasanam is also part of the process of jnanam only.
There is difference between vrittikaras Upasanam and Vedantas nididyasanam.
Nididyasanam is also for jnanam only and it is not to be done after gaining jnanam. Second
difference is karma after jnanam whereas nididyasanam is not karma after jnanam.
Nididyasanam is also a process of jnanam.
The third difference is in vrittikara madham Upasana produces punyam and nididyasanam
being not karma it does not produce punyam and it only remove our habitual dehatma buddhi.
The removal of dehatma buddhi is drista phalam. Upasana gives Adrista phalam only. In
Upasana one gains moksa that you gain is an event in future.
In vrittikara madam one expects moksa. In nididyasanam knows of expectation of moksa. I
am either free or I am never free anywhere any time. There is lot of difference between the
meditation they talk about and the one in the form of nididyasanam we talks about. Sravanam
Mananam Nididyasanam put together gives knowledge.`Sravanam has positive role to
produce knowledge; manam has got negative role of removing samsara habits. All the three
play limited roles and ultimate result of the three is jnanam. After jnanam you need not do
anything. Therefore Brahma Upasana is not prescribed in Vedanta.
109
110
112
Page No
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
115
118
121
124
128
131
135
140
143
146
149
152
156
160
163
166
170
174
177
180
183
187
190
195
199
202
205
208
210
Chap-Pada-Sutra
1.1.5
1.1.5
1.1.5
1.1.5
1 . 1 . 5 to 1 . 1 . 7
1 . 1 . 7 and 1 . 1 . 8
1 . 1 . 9 to 1 . 1 . 11
1 . 1 . 11 and 1 . 1 . 12
1 . 1 . 12
1 . 1 . 12 to 1 . 1 . 14
1 . 1 . 14 and 1 . 1 . 15
1 . 1 . 16 to 1 . 1 . 18
1 . 1 . 18 and 1 . 1 . 19
1 . 1 . 19 and 1 . 1 . 20
1 . 1 . 20
1 . 1 . 20 and 1 . 1 . 21
1 . 1 . 21 and 1 . 1 . 22
1 . 1 . 22
1 . 1 . 22 and 1 . 1 . 23
1 . 1 . 23
1 . 1 . 24
1 . 1 . 24
1 . 1 . 24 and 1 . 1 . 25
1 . 1 . 25 to 1 . 1 . 27
1 . 1 . 27 and 1 . 1 . 28
1 . 1 . 28 and 1 . 1 . 29
1 . 1 . 29 and 1 . 1 . 30
1 . 1 . 30 and 1 . 1 . 31
Sutra Nos
5
5
5
5
5 to 7
7 and 8
9 to 11
11 and 12
12
12 to 14
14 and 15
16 to 18
18 and 19
19 and 20
20
20 and 21
21 and 22
22
22 and 23
23
24
24
24 and 25
25 to 27
27 and 28
28 and 29
29 and 30
30 and 31
114
Iksateh na sabdam
because seeing [is referred, the Pradhana] which is not founded on the Veda is not [cause]
We will do a general analysis of this sutra. Previous sutra is the key sutra of the entire
chapter. That is why it is named samanvaya Adhikaranam based on the fourth sutra alone.
From sutra 5 to 134 is only elaboration of the fourth sutra only. From fifth onwards we see
Vyasacharyas commentary on samanvaya Adhikaranam. The whole thing is based on jagat
karnam Brahman. This Brahma is Chetanam Brahman. That is why it is called Chetana
karana vadah.
It is idea that the material cause of the universe is a conscious principle and not matter. This
is very important in all other philosophy material cause of the universe is inert matter. In
Sankya inert prakrti cause in vaisesika inert atom is the material cause and all of them are
called Achetana karya vada. They talk about Achetana upadana karana vada. Purva Mimamsa
115
116
117
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 37
Topic 5 Sutra 5-11 [Ikshatyadyadhikaranam]
Brahman the [intelligent principle] is the first cause
Sutra 1.1.5 [5]
Iksateh na sabdam
because seeing [is referred, the Pradhana] which is not founded on the Veda is not [cause]
From the sixth sutra onwards Vyasacharya gives a commentary on sutra form upon the fourth
sutra. Here Vyasacharya will establish that Chetanam Brahman alone is jagat karanam. He
will take various sruti statements in support of his view. First chapter is sruti based while
logic will be given more importance in the second chapter.
The second part is Achetana karana vada negation of the view that world is based on the
matter principle. Most of the arthika systems are based on Achetana karana vadi alone. As a
sample Vyasacharya takes up Sankya to negate Achetana karana vada. Once Sankya is
negated all others will be treated as valid. We establish our matham upon sruti. I was
explaining some of the main features of Sankya before taking up the question of negation.
Purusa is first principle and it is eternal and it does not originate. Second is pradhanam or
Prakriti. It is Achetanam material in nature as opposed to Chetanam. It is supposed to have
three gunas. They are constituent substance of pradhana. Pradhanam is also eternal and
anadhi. It is also nithyam as purusa is.
Purusa is not born out of Prakriti and Prakriti is not born out of purusa. These three gunas
will be in equilibrium at Pralaya kalam. At the time of creation pradhanam or equilibrium
gets disturbed and this leads to evolution, which we call sristi. From the pradhanam, which is
material in nature, come Mahat Tattvam and it is second stage of total matter.
This magat is also jadam and it has three gunas here also. The next stage of evolution is
Ahankara. It has nothing to do with siddha manam Ahankara etc. Ahankara is total matter in
the third stage. Still body is not born sense organs are not born manas is not born. From
Ahankara we have three creation one is manas, next is ten sense organs; they dont enumerate
panca pranas separately; the third stream is from Ahankara five subtle elements are born and
also ponca sthoola bhutani. These 25 principles are divided into four padharthas. They are
one is that which is cause that which is effect that which is both cause and effect and that
which is not both.
One difference is instead of using karnam and karyam they have their own words. They use
the word Prakriti for any material cause. Wood is prakriti of furniture. Ornaments they will
call it vihriti. The word prakriti can be used for material cause. The meaning of the word
Prakriti is that which is available for molding into various forms.
What is vihriti? That which is molded that which is shaped is called vihriti the final product
of any modification.
118
119
120
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 38
Topic 5 Sutra 5-11 [Ikshatyadyadhikaranam]
Brahman the [intelligent principle] is the first cause
Sutra 1.1.5 [5]
Iksateh na sabdam
because seeing [is referred, the Pradhana] which is not founded on the Veda is not [cause]
We were seeing that in the following sutras Vyasacharya establishes Chetana karana vadah
the karanm primarily meaning upadana karanam which means Consciousness is the essential
stuff of the entire creation. He will also refute Achetana karana vada who says matter is the
material cause of the world. This is advocated many philosophers particularly Sankya
philosophers. He will take sruti pramanam not resorting of logic. We will take those sruti
vakyam to show that Chetanam Brahman is the upadana karanam and indirectly we will
refute Sankya philosopher or we will prove Sankya does not follow Vedas.
Once we show Sankya is avaidhika then we can ignore them. When I say Chetanam Brahma
is karanam it is not Nirgunam Brahman. It is karya karana vilaksanam. It is not Kevalam
Brahman. It is Sagunam Brahman or isvarah. Brahma karana vada is but isvara karana vadah.
We should note isvara is none but Brahman clothed in maya. Clothed Brahman is isvara and
unclothed Brahman is isvara.
Hereafter wards we will take those sruti statements that lend support to isvara karana vada.
There is some statement that shows isvara is nimitta karanam of creation. Sankya does not
accept nimitta karanam concept also. He accepts jiva and accepts Prakriti and according to
him matter naturally evolve into as world. Vedantins believe gold cannot become goldsmith
and Prakriti cannot become world without nimitta karana isvara. He does not accept upadana
karana isvara also. We will establish Brahma is abinna nimitta karanam.
The srutis take for analysis are divided into two categories. One is called spasta Brahma linga
vakyani and the second type of statements is aspasta Brahma linga vakyani. Spasta Brahma
linga vakyani are statement where Brahman karanatvam is clearly indicated to show that
Brahman is the karanam; the other is called aspasta Brahma linga vakyani that means they are
the statements in which Brahman karanatvam is not clearly indicated to and we have to
analyse and establish that Brahman is the karanam. First we will analyse spasta Brahma linga
vakyani.
Now we will do the general analysis of the fifth sutra. This Adhikaranam is called iksati
Adhikaranam.
This Adhikaranam has got seven sutras. Sutras are many and the topic is one only. We will
analyse the sruti statement. This is well known vakyams of the Chandogya Upanishad the
sixth chapter mantras 6.2.1 sadeva somyedamagra asidekamevadvitiyam; taddhaika
ahurasadevedamagra asidekamev advitiyam tasmadasatah; somya, before this world was
manifest there was only existence, one without a second. On this subject, some maintain that
121
123
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 39
Topic 5 Sutra 5-11 [Ikshatyadyadhikaranam]
Brahman the [intelligent principle] is the first cause
Sutra 1.1.5 [5]
Iksateh na sabdam
because seeing [is referred, the Pradhana] which is not founded on the Veda is not [cause]
We analyse the word analysis of the fifth sutram Iksateh na sabdam. This is based on
Upanisadic expression of Chandogya Upanishad manta 6.2. The Upanishad says the world
was visualized before creation. Based on this Vyasacharya argues that visualization is
possible by Chetanam Brahman alone and not by Achetana pradhanam as claimed by Sankya
philosophers. It occurs in Aitereya Upanishad also chapter I section 1 mantra 1 Atma va
idameka evagra asit, nanyat kincana misat that reads as in the beginning verily Atman [Self]
alone was this [universe] nothing else active whatsoever.
In Prasnopanisad chapter VI.3 sa iksamcakre, kasmin nahan utakranta utkranto bhavisyami
kasmin va pratisthite pratisthasyamiti that reads as He [Purusa] reflected; what is it by
whose departure I shall depart and bny whose stay I shall stay? From this it is clear that
Chetanam Brahman alone visualized the world creation.
In Taittriya Upanishad II.vi.3 reads as so kamayat, bahu syam prajayeyetti, sa tapo tayata
that sasy He desired I shall become many and be born. He performed tapas. Having
performed tapas He created whatever we perceive. This desire is possible for Chetana
karanam only and not by Achetana pradhanam.
In Mundakopanisad II.ii.7 yah sarvajnah sarvavid vasyaisa Mahima bhuvi, divye Brahmapure hyesa vyomny Atma pratisthitah there it is said jagat karanam is sarvajnam
a\omniscience and omniscience is possible for Isvara alone the Chetana vastu alone and not
for Achetana vastu.
Based on that Adhi Sankaracharya gives some more argument. Sankya philosophers
countered that pradhanam also can be sarvajnam because pradhanam is full of sarvajnam as it
is said in Gita. For this Adhi Sankaracharya counters that pradhanam cannot be Chaitanyam
at all even it has sattva guna because sattva guna itself is Achetanam. Achetana sattvam
Achetana rajas Achetana tamas all being Achetanam how can the combination of the three
become Chetanam and become Chetana pradhanam to visualize the creation.
For this Sankya philosopher says that by itself pradhanam is not Chetanam but it becomes
Chetanam in association with purusa. For that we answer no you cannot say that Vedanta
alone can say that in your philosophy purusa is asanga swarupah and it cannot help Prakriti
because purusah asangah and the fact Prakriti is svatantra and independently capable of
functioning and that means it cannot be independent. Therefore that argument also will not
hold water.
124
127
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 40
Topic 5 Sutra 5-11 [Ikshatyadyadhikaranam]
Brahman the [intelligent principle] is the first cause
Sutra 1.1.5 [5]
Iksateh na sabdam
because seeing [is referred, the Pradhana] which is not founded on the Veda is not [cause]
We are seeing the fifth sutra iksateh na sabdam which happens to be fifth Adhikaranam also.
This consists of seven sutras i.e., five to eleven. In all the sutras the subject is one and it is
what is the emaning of sat in Chandogya Upanishad. Whatever is sat is jagat upadana
karanam. Sankya refers to it as pradhanam. We say that it refers to Chetanam Brahman alone.
The first reason is because of perception because of visualization and iksanam. Now I will
wind up the teaching of this sutra. Pradanam is Achetanam hence it cannot be the jagat
karanam. How can Nirvikara Brahman be perceiver for which we said Brahman can be taken
as Nirgunam Brahman or Sagunam Brahman. Both are Chetanam and both can be jagat
karanam if we take Nirgunam Brahman it is perception without change and if we take
Sagunam Brahman it is savikaran drastru. I will give you a reference we had elaborately
discussed this topic 1.4.10 of Brahadharaynaka upanisad. It was concluded that Achetanam
pradhanam cant be the jagat karanam. With this fifth sutram is over. Now we will take up
sixth sutram.
128
129
Tannisthasya moksopadesat
because the instruction is that one who is devoted to Him, gets final release [the word Atman
cannot be used with reference to pradhana]
In the previous sutras we established sat refers to Brahman alone and not pradhanam on
account of primary visualization. Here we give another reasoning. Here also sat refers to
Chetana Brahman alone. The reasoning is different. The sutra presents the reason. This is
based on the latter expression of the sixth chapter of Chandogya Upanishad.
That Atma is you it is declared. Whoever is established on that karana Atma will get
liberated. The statement is whoever knows that sat jagat karanam myself, he will enjoy until
Praraptam is over and after Praraptam he will enjoy jivan mukti. Suppose the sat refers to
pradhanam, tat tvam asi Achetana pramanam you are inert pradhanam. Jagat karanm is
pradhanam and you are inert.
You are pradhanam and you are foolish it is said. When you declare that you are inert
pradhanam I will enjoy jivan mukti and get established in inert matter. Who will become inert
by the study of sastram. I would prefer to be a jivah. More in the next class.
130
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 41
Topic 5, Sutras 5-11 [Ikshatyadhikaranam]
Brahman the [intelligent principle] is the first cause
Sutra 1.1.7 [7]
Tannisthasya moksopadesat
because the instruction is that one who is devoted to Him, gets final release [the word Atman
cannot be used with reference to pradhana]
We are seeing the third sutra of Iksateh Adhikaranam. A statement occurring in Chandogya
Upanishad is being discussed. sat has been stated to be cause of to the jagat karanam. While
Sankya philosophers claim that Achetana pradhanam is the cause, Vyasacharya himself in
these sutras asserts that Achetana pradhanam cannot be the basis for the creation and the sat
referred to in the Upanishad is nothing but Chetanam Brahman for which Vyasacharya gives
six reasons.
The benefits of more reasons in that process our scriptural understanding get better
understanding. Every conclusion is ultimately connected to aham Brahma asmi the liberating
wisdom. When you gather more and more reasons for important conclusion the Selfknowledge become clearer and clearer. Clarity in scriptural knowledge is the clarity in SelfKnowledge. It like wiping the mirror and more and more the mirror is clean, better and better
you get the image or your face. When the face is not clear you dont rub your face, you rub
the mirror alone.
Similarly we rub the scriptural knowledge mirror to get better understand. It will also
eliminate the present doubts but also remove the future possibilities of doubts. Not only the
possibility of doubts in my own mind but also the challenges from other people. We get
knowledge and also the conviction and you have enough reasons to answer any doubt not
only of mine but also others. We always look for more than one reason. sat means existence
is not inert entity but Consciousness. sat the existence is the substratum of the whole
creation and one Christian father studies under me. But he tells all the philosophers have
accepted the existence is substratum but others are not able to accept that substratum is we
ourselves.
The basic reason is sat is Chetanam Brahman. It is Mukya iksitatvam and visulisation is
proof for that. In the second sutram we get the second reason that sat is Chetanam Brahman.
Adhi Sankaracharya gives two interpretations. I will give the easier second interpretation.
The Upanishad introduces sat as jagat karanam. The sixth chapter of Chandogya has sixteen
chapter elaborately discuss the creation. Thereafter it concludes that jagat karanam is you.
From eight section to sixteenth section the last mantra is sa yatha tatra
nadahyetaitadatmyamidam Sarvam tatsatyam sa Atma tattvamasi evetaketo that says that
[self] is the Self of all this. It is the Truth. It is the Self that thou art, O Svedaketu. The jagat
karanam Brahma is you are and you mean Chetanam Brahman or purusah. And he says
Svetaketu you are and that you refers to purusah and that purusah is the listener student.
131
Heyatva avacanat ca
there being no statement that it is to be discarded [the pradhana is not mentioned by the word
sat; and.
If you take the Upanishad it wants to reveal Atma, which is jagat karanam and Chetana vastu.
It does not reveal directly being a suble entity. The listener has gross mind being engaged in
gross Vyavahara. Hence the Upanishad takes one to the gross entity first and then subtler then
subtler and the journey goes from grosser to subtler and this teaching is called arunthathi
darsana nyayah. The couple has to see arunthathi star. Arunthathi is a smallest star. The priest
cannot show it directly and he takes to the grossest entity, the moon and slowing smaller and
smaller and each time the seer thinks it is arunthathi and slowly reaches the right star.
Similarly there is pancakosa Viveka and first it is Annamaya the Achetana vastu and later
comes to prana maya and reveals prana maya as Atma and slowing come to the real Atma at
the end. Upanishad first reveals the Achetanam and finally reveal the Chetanam at the end.
This procedure is standard one used in Upanishad. sat karanam is Achetanam pradhanam
132
133
134
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 42
Topic 5, Sutras 5-11 [Ikshatyadhikaranam]
Brahman the [intelligent principle] is the first cause
Sutra 1.1.8 [8]
Heyatva avacanat ca
there being no statement that it is to be discarded [the pradhana is not mentioned by the word
sat; and.
We have just completed the 8th sutram of Iksateh Adhikaranam. The subject matter of the
Adhikaranam is sruti vakyam of Chandogya Upanishad sat tveva somyedamagra asi Sankya
philosopher says sat is Achetanam pradhanam and Vedanta says sat is Chetanam
Brahman. Adhi Sankaracharya has given seven reasons in support of their negation of
pradhanam and we have competed four of them.
The word sat does not refer to pradhanam because there is no statement of negation. If it
refers to pradhanam it would have negated and taken to Purusa and since sat is highest state
not negated and hence sat refers to Chetanam Brahman only. Because of ca in the sutram
and ca refers to eka vijnanena Sarva vijnanam. Knowledge of sat will lead to knowledge of
everything and hence sat sabda refers to Brahma jnanam and Brahman alone and not to
pradhanam. Pradhna jnanam will not lead to Sarva jnanam. This we have seen in the last
class. By knowing pradhanam can lead to latter knowledge and not purusa jnanam. Whatever
is product of pradhanam can be known and through pradhan jnanam we have know the
knowledge of purusa. Purusa is not the product of pradhanam. This is indicated by cakara in
the 8th sutra.
Sva apyayat
on account of [the individual soul] entering into the Atman [the word Sat does not refer to
Pradhana]
In this sutra Vyasacharya refers to another discussion occurring in 6.8.1 of Chandogya
Upanishad. The mantra read as uddalako harunih svetaketum putramuvaca svapnantam me
somya vijanihiti yatraitatpurusah svapiti nama sata somya tada sampanno bhavati svamapito
bhavati tasmadenam svapitityacaksate svam hyapito bhavati this means then Uddalaka aaruni
said to his son, Svetaketu, Learn from me, my dear, the true nature of sleep. When a person
here sleeps, as it is called then, my dear, he has reached pure being. He has gone to his own.
Therefore they say he sleeps for he has gone to his own.
135
Gati samanyat
on account of the consensus of opinion [expressed in different Upanisads, Brahman is the
cause, and not pradhana
The Upanishad introduces sat as jagat karanam without saying whether saatt is Chaitanyam
or Achetanam because the Upanishad is vague we have the doubt. Now we have a general
rule whenever a statement is vague in an Upanishad the vagueness can be clarified from
parallel idea given in another Upanishad and solve the problem. We will take similar sristi
statement in another Upanishad and then see the karanam taken is Chetanam or Achetanam
based on that the vague statement could be clarified.
The famous one is from Taittriya Upanishad 2.1.1 reads as Om Brahma-vid apnoti param,
tadesabhykta satyam jnanam anantam Brahma, yo Veda nihitam guhayam parame vyoman
so-snute sarvan Kaman saha Brahmana vipasciteti tasmad-va etasmad-atmana akasah
136
137
Srutattvat ca
and because it is mentioned in Sruti [that the all knowing Brahman is the cause],
Here Vyasacharya has in mind the statement occurring in 6.9 of Svetasvara Upanishad, reads
as na Tasya kascit patir asti loke, na cesita naiva ca Tasya lingam, na karanam
karanadhipadhipo na casya kascij janita na cadhipah this reads as of Him there is no master
in the world, no ruler, nor is there any mark of Him, He is the cause, the lord of the lords of
the sense organs; of Him there is neither progenitor nor lord.
The important portion is saha karanam, which means that is the cause of the universe.
Upanishad says that does not seem to solve the problem. What is that is the question. All the
previous mantras talk about Chaitanyam Brahman and having talked about Chaitanyam
Brahman the Upanishad says that karanam Brahman is the cause of the universe. Here alone
directly it is said that Brahman is the cause of the universe.
Since the universe says Brahman is karanam Sankya cannot contradict and if does so he
becomes an avaidhika and his philosophy is more on Tarka less on sastra. He cannot
contradict the Upanishad statement. This is the general analysis. The anumanam is sat sabda
vakyam refers to Chetanam Brahman is the cause of the world creation.
There are two words srutatvat and ca. Srutatvat means because it is heard and we should note
because it is mentioned in the sruti. In those days Veda is never read because Veda was never
a written text. They always heard Vedas and never read. That is why it is called sruti. There is
a word ca and this indicates the conclusion of the reasons given in the sutras. All seven
reasons indicate sat is Chetana karanam Brahman. Fifth Adhikaranam is over.
Now I will give you the Upasamhara of the Adhikaranam. The subject matter of the sutra is
sat occurring in the Chandogya Upanishad. The doubt here is whether the word sat refers
to achetana jagat karanam pradhanam or Chetana jagat karanam Brahman.
Here the Upanishad has not clearly mentioned that sat refers to Brahman and hence the
doubt has risen. Purva paksa here is Sankya. He says Achetanam pradhanam eva jagat
karanam. Many reasons are given. First is material cause has to be material and it is
Achetanam. Pot is Achetanam matter. All materials are inert and hence the cause also should
138
139
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 43
Topic 5, Sutras 5-11 [Ikshatyadhikaranam]
Brahman the [intelligent principle] is the first cause
Sutra 1.1.11 [11]
Srutattvat ca
and because it is mentioned in Sruti [that the all knowing Brahman is the cause],
With the sutra 11 Iksateh Adhikaranam is over. This occurs in Chandogya Upanishad.
Why should it occur in Brahma Sutra? Brahma Sutra analyses Vedanta vakyani.
Therefore Iksateh Adhikaranam should come in Uttara mimamsa only. Then we should
ask why the Iksateh Adhikaranam should occur in the first chapter. It is samanvaya
adhyaya and it is meant to show consistency or harmony.
This is to show there is consistently without contradiction reveals Brahman is the idea here.
In this Adhikaranam it is shown that all vakyas reveal Brahman. This is called adhyaya
sangathih and it is to show that the chapters occur in this chapter legitimately. Why this
Adhikaranam occurs in the first pada of the first section. The reason is that the first pada
analyses those statement in which there are clear clues that reveal Brahman.
We took the word satt was taken as to whether it denotes pradhanam or Brahman. The clue
is Iksatihi. In the second section we will analyse those statements, which are not clear. This
academic exercise is called pada sangathih. Sangathih is the fifth Adhikaranam answers the
objection raised in the fourth Adhikaranam. Sankya philosopher raises this objection.
With this Iksateh Adhikaranam is over.
anandamaya
[means the Brahma] because [the word ananda as denoting Brahman] is repeated
Here we enter the sixth Adhikaranam Anandamayadhi Adhikaranam. This has got
eight sutras dealing with one topic ananda maya. This occurs in second half of 2.5.2 of
Taittriya Upanishad that reads as tasyaisa eva sarira Atma yah purvasya tasmad va
etamsad vijnana mayat anyontara Atma nandamayah, tenaisa purnah sa va esa Purusavidha eva, Tasya Purusa-vidhatam, anvayam Purusa-vidhah, Tasya priyameva sirah, modo
daksinah paksah, puccham pratistha, tadapy-esa sloho bhavati.
That reads as of that, of the Former, this one verily is the embodied self, Different from
this self-made up of intellect [Vijnanamaya] is another self within, formed of Bliss
[Anandamaya]. By this, that is filled [by that is filled [by Anandamaya the Vijnanamaya
140
141
142
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 44
Topic 6 Sutras 12-19 [Anandamayadhikaranam]
Anandamaya is Para Brahman
Sutra 1.1.12 [12]
anandamaya
[means the Brahma] because [the word ananda as denoting Brahman] is repeated
We see the sixth topic known as Anandamaya Adhikaranam where Taittriya valli
mantra is taken up for discussion. Adhi Sankaracharya writes his commentary in a
particular pattern and I will do accordingly. First portion Adhi Sankaracharya
commentary on all sutras based on vrittikara madham. The second part is negation and
third part is reinterpretation of all sutras based on Advaidam. According to them
Anandamaya should be taken as Brahman. We say it is Anandamaya kosa. The reasons
given by vrittikara we have discussed in the last class. At the end of Anandamaya rg
mantra talks about Brahman and therefore Anandamaya is only a kosa. All other sutras
also will conclude in the same manner as is given here in this sutra.
The second part is Adhi Sankaracharyas vrittikara madham. He establishes Anandamaya is
kosa alone and it is the fifth kosa. He gives five arguments in support of his argument. One
more argument is given in Taittriya Upanishad. Then the arguments become six.
Vrittikara says Anandamaya is Brahman since nothing is introduced later. After Anandamaya
kosa ananda Atma, which indicates Anandamaya is kosa and ananda without kosa, is Atma.
The difference between them is kosa ananda and Atma ananda? The kosa ananda is
experiential pleasure, which is Pratibimba ananda. It is fluctuating pleasure. The experience
of ananda Atma is not subject to any fluctuation. It is non experiential and it is purnatvam and
it is Bimba ananda and since Bimba ananda is introduced as antharatma and Anandamaya
should be taken as kosa only. This is the first argument.
Virttikara says Anandamaya is kosa because rg mantra at the end of Anandamaya talks about
Brahman. For this Adhi Sankaracharya gives this argument. Not doubt it talks about
Brahman. It does not refer to Anandamaya the kosa but it refers to ananda Atma Brahma
puccham pradhista. Therefore it does not refer to Anandamaya and Anandamaya has to be
kosa alone. This is the second argument to establish that Anandamaya is a kosa.
Adhi Sankaracharya says that the very word Anandamaya indicates that it is a kosa and not
Brahman. Word Anandamaya consists of two parts one is ananda and another is maya.
Suffix maya is added to the word ananda. The very suffix maya indicates that it cannot refer
to Brahman. The first meaning of maya is modification and the second meaning is abundance
or saturation etc. When you add suffix to any word, it indicates modification that object you
talk of. Whatever the object is indicated with suffix maya is Savikaram only. It reveals a
changing object and not changeless object. If it is savikarm it cannot be Brahman is the
conclusion of Adhi Sankaracharya.
143
144
145
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 45
Topic 6 Sutras 12-19 [Anandamayadhikaranam]
Anandamaya is Para Brahman
Sutra 1.1.12 [12]
anandamaya abhyasat
[means the Brahma] because [the word ananda as denoting Brahman] is repeated
The commentary of this mantra is over in the last class. Adhi Sankaracharya established
Anandamaya is only and kosa and it is not Brahman. Adhi Sankaracharya has negated the
view of vrittikara that Anandamaya is Brahman with sruti support.
Analysis is not the nature of Anandamaya. What is Anandamaya is not our discussion. In
Anandamaya discussion the word Brahman occurs as Taittriya Upanishad Tasya Purusavidhatam, anvayam Purusa-vidhah, Tasya priyameva sirah, modo daksinah paksah, puccham
pratistha, tadapy-esa sloho bhavati [ibid]. Here the word occurs and the controversy is about
Brahman and not about Anandamaya. Why should there be a discussion about Brahman?
There is no controversy at all. Vichara presupposes controversy.
It is this that Upanishad introduces Brahman as the puccham of Anandamaya. Puccham
means a tail. We all know like the tail of the monkey or bird the tail must refer to an avayava
or part alone. Thuccha sabda indicates the avayava only. Brahman is introduced, as thuccham
of Anandamaya and Brahman becomes an avayava. Let Brahman become an avayava then
what is wrong. Once we accept it as avayava, Brahman becomes avayavi the whole. Any part
depends upon the whole, as the tail cannot be independent of the whole. Then Brahman
becomes paratantram. This purva paksas argument.
Superficially looking Brahman appears to be paratantram as it is presented as the tail. We
establish that Brahman is svatantram alone. Here Brahman means what is said in the
Anandamaya prakatanatvam. It is svatantram alone. The reasons are many but the
conclusions are many.
The first reason given in sutra 12 is abyasad. We find in Tatittriya Upanishad at the end of
every kosa we find a rg Veda mantra. That mantra is called nigamana slokah. We have five
nigamana sloka. When we find the content we see something interesting. After every maya, it
gives importance to the five mayas. Anandamaya nigamana should give importance to that
Anandamaya but it talks about ananda. Here Anandamaya is not given importance. It talks
about the Brahman, which is the puccham of Anandamaya. Since nigamana sloka gives
importance to Brahman, it is evident that Brahman is pradhanam and it is not the tail of
Anandamaya. Therefore it is not tail it is as though tail. Nigamana sloka repeats the word
Brahman giving importance to Brahman and not to Anandamaya. This repetition is termed as
abyaas in the sutra. All the latter portions give importance only to Brahman and not
Anandamaya. Therefore it is clear Brahman is importance and not Anandamaya.
It consists of two words Anandamayah and abyaasa. We should get the laksyartha of
Anandamaya. It is Anandamayasta puccha Brahman. We take such a meaning because that is
the context. We are not interested in Brahman and not Anandamaya. We supply a new word,
which is not in the sutra which is pradhanam or svatantram. Anandamaysta is svatantram.
Abyasaad means in the nigamana sloka stresses the importance of Brahman alone.
146
148
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 46
Topic 6 Sutras 12-19 [Anandamayadhikaranam]
Anandamaya is Para Brahman
Sutra 1.1.14 [14]
151
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 47
Topic 6 Sutras 12-19 [Anandamayadhikaranam]
Anandamaya is Para Brahman
Sutra 1.1.15 [15]
Na itara anupapatteh
[Anandamaya] is not the other [viz.the Jivatman] because [thing] do not follow
Here Vyasacharya says Anandamaya cannot be pradhanam in the main topic of Brahmavalli.
It is svapradhanam. It cannot be svatantram at all. It is because by seeing the Brahmananda
valli Upanishad introduces that Brahma jnanam will give liberation. From this it is clear that
Brahman is important for mumuksu and it is important for Brahmananda valli and later that
Brahma is introduced satyam jnanam and anantam truth, knowledge and infinity. Anantam
means it is not limited at all.
That Brahman is presented as jagat karanam also. It is satyam it is anantam and it is Sarva
karnam also. It is repeated three times Brahman is jagat karanam showing its importance. In
the last portion also Upanishad concludes emphasizing Brahman. Brahma is the beginning
and it is end and it is jagat karanam also.
Vyasacharya says ananda maya is not satyam for it is experiential pleasure, which is subject
to change. Anandamaya consist Priya moda etc., and it cannto be satyam. It cannot be infinite
also it has got Priya moda avayavam. It is endowed with parts and it has boundary. It has
boundary means it not sathyam and it is not anantam.
Whatever has got avayavam comes under karyam only and it will not come under karanam.
In seed you cannot branch fruits etc., which is karanam and in tree the karyam you can see
everything. Anandamaya is karyam and it has parts it is not ananta, sathyam, it is having parts
152
Bheda vyapadesat ca
and because the difference is pointed out [the Anandamaya is not the Jivatman]
Here Vyasacharya says that we come to know that Brahman is the central these when you
make a thorough study. Brahman alone is focused elsewhere also and Brahman puccham
Pradista all them you see Brahman alone is given special status. Brahman is also presented as
ananda swarupah refer to 2.7.1 of Taittriya Upanishad asad va idam agra asit tato vai sad
ajayata, tad atmanagm svayam akuruta tasmat tat sukrtam ucyata iti it is said that in the
beginning was verily that Non-existence from that the existent was born. That created itself
for itself. Therefore it is called the self-made or the will made. The mantra continues in the
second mantra yad vai tat sukrtam raso vai sah. That which is self made that is taste or joy.
Upanishad as ananda translates the word rasah. It is this portion we will concentrate here. The
meaning of the two sentences raso vai saha means Brahman is of the nature of ananda. The
next sentence in the same mantra is rasagm hyvayam lasdhava anandi bhavati having
obtained the taste man, because blessed for who can breathe out or breathe in if this joy were
not there in the cavity of the heart and this Brahman himself brings us joy.
Ayam anandi bhavati this Anandamaya kosa becomes happy through Priya vritti of moda
vritti or pramoda vritti. Anandamaya kosa becomes happy by getting Brahmananda. He gets
the ananda vritti by getting Brahman. From this Vyasacharya says that Anandamaya kosa is
receiver of Brahma ananda Vyasacharya
Anandamaya kosa and Brahmananda should be different because the receiver is different
from the received. Subject and object can never be same. Brahman and Anandamaya are
different as the subject and object cannot be the same.
Here Brahman is proved as pradhanam because it is source of moksa. Brahman and
Anandamaya are different. Brahman is pradhanam and naturally Anandamaya is apradhanam.
Anandamaya is apramadham secondary and subservient because it is different from
pradhanam Brahman. Rasam is received and Anandamaya is receiver. Anandamaya is
apradhanah. Anandamaya is apradhana for sruti says it is different from pradhanam Brahman.
Two words are there. Beda vyapedesat and the other word is ca. Different of ananda maya
from pradhanam Brahma binnatvam the difference of Anandamaya from pradhanam
Brahman and Anandamaya become sapramadhanam.
Next word is vyapesat, which means sruti vakyad. Suppose Vyasacharya says Anandamaya is
not Brahman none would accept. Bed vyapedesat such a sruti statement is there. Adhi
Sankaracharya reinterprets all slokas I said. Vrittikaras madham he approved in all eight
153
Kamat ca na anumapeksa
and on account of desire [being expressed by anandamaya] no necessity of interring [the
pradhana]
The topic here in the next two sutras is Anandamaya is apradhanam. If Anandamaya and
Brahman are identical and Anandamaya will become pradhanam if both are one and the
same, Vyasacharya says both are different and Anandamaya will become pradhanam. Hence
it is said Anandamaya is not Brahman or pradhana.
Here one of purva paksa wants to establish that Anandamaya is Brahman elevating it to the
vip status. For that he uses a peculiar logic. Whenever something is controversial at two
places and paralles topic if discussed it will become clear. Clear statement occurring
elsewhere removes the doubt in another place. If Brahman is Chetanam satt is also Chetanam.
If the meaning is vague in one Upanishad, take some other chapter or Upanishad for have
clear meaning.
Purva paksa says it is Brahman. Since the definition is not clear, he is ready to take to Brigu
vallu. Here kosa Viveka is done there also. After vijnana maya it is said that ananda is
introduced as jagat karanam Brahman.
In the sixth valli of Taittriyam III.vi.1 it is said anando brahmeti vyajanat, anandad dhyeva
khalvimani bhutani jayante, anandena jatani jivantie anandena jatani jivanti, anandam
prayanti abhisam visantiti he see another beauty the student take annam as Brahman and
then he mistakes prana maya as Brahman, he mistakes anantam as Brahman and he comes
back not he does not come back to the teacher.
That is why purva paksa says the student does not come and hence anandam is Brahman.
After knowing anandam as Brahman and student does not come back. In Brigu valli the fifth
one named ananda clearly reveals Brahman. Here also ananda maya is fifth one.in brigu Valli
fifth one represents Brahman. To prove Anandamaya as Brahman he takes an example of the
sutram. Now purva paksa says Ananda maya occurring here is Brahman.ananda maya
Brahman and it is the fifth item. He qualifies Brahmananda valli through brirgu valli.
Vyasacharya says that there is other anumanams.
Vyasacharya say that your example is wrong but Brahmananda valli word used is
anandamaya and both can never be equated though the words used is coming both. One is
endowed with suffix maya. Therefore Anandamaya refers to Nirvikara padarth. How can
154
155
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 48
Topic 6 Sutras 12-19 [Anandamayadhikaranam]
Anandamaya is Para Brahman
Sutra 1.1.18 [18]
Kamat ca na anumapeksa
and on account of desire [being expressed by anandamaya] no necessity of interring [the
pradhana]
We see Anandamaya Adhikaranam and the Adhikaranam has got eight sutras and we see the
seventh one. The sruti portion taken for discussion is Taittriya Upasana where Brahman is
compared to puccham and the confusion how puccham the tail, a part can become the whole.
The word puccham should be taken, as adhistanam of Anandamaya is the argument of
siddhanta. It is said pancakosa adhistanam is Brahman it is argued by Vedantins. It is the
central these of the Upanishad argued.
Vyasacharya establishes Brahman is svatantram and independent in the first four sutras of
Anandamaya. Anandamaya is para tantram and apradhanam is established in the fifth and
sixth sutras. In the last two sutras it is established that Anandamaya is not Brahman. The
subsidiary Anandamaya and Brahman cannot be equal at any time.
While doing the general analysis we discussed the arguments of purva paksa who said
Anandamaya is Brahman. He argued that Brahmananda valli with brigu valli the third chapter
of Taittriya Upanishad. In both chapters Pancakosa Viveka is done. Therefore we have an
advantage if there is vagueness in one chapter the vagueness can be rectified by a clear
statement elsewhere.
When we take Brahmananda valli the fifth one is Anandamaya. Whether the fifth one
Anandamaya is Brahman or not we are not able to decide and purva paksa suggests to go to
Birgu valli to decide whether it is Brahman or not.
There is no room for doubt because Anandah Brahman comes after vijnana maya. Purva
paksa in Brahmananda valli argues that Anandamaya mentioned in in Brahmananda valli
should be necessarily be Brahman only. This is the purva paksa argument and Vyasacharya
gives answer in the present sutra.
Here in the sutra he says such an inference should not be done. Vyasacharya says such an
anumanam there is no scope and no room for purva paksas argument that brigu valli ananda
be taken as an example to prove that Anandamaya is Brahman Vyasacharya does not say that
purva paksa should not do such inference being that is wrong. Vyasacharya does not say why
such inference is wrong nor does he give any reason. It is our homework
Fours aremthere kamat, ca, na and anumana apeksa is the fourth word. Anumana apeksat
consists of two words. Anumana means the inference made by purva paksa, which
156
159
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 49
Topic 6 Sutras 12-19 [Anandamayadhikaranam]
Anandamaya is Para Brahman
Sutra 1.1.19 [19]
162
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 50
Topic 7 Sutras 20-21 [Antarathikaranam]
The being or person in the sun and the eye is Brahman
Sutra 1.1.20 [20]
163
164
165
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 51
Topic 7 Sutras 20-21 [Antarathikaranam]
The being or person in the sun and the eye is Brahman
Sutra 1.1.20 [20]
166
168
169
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 52
Topic 7 Sutras 20-21 [Antarathikaranam]
The being or person in the sun and the eye is Brahman
Sutra 1.1.21 [21]
171
Topic 8 [Akasadhikaranam]
The word Akasa must be understood as Brahman.
Sutra 1.1.22 [22]
173
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 53
Topic 8 [Akasadhikaranam]
The word Akasa must be understood as Brahman.
Sutra 1.1.22 [22]
175
176
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 54
Topic 8 [Akasadhikaranam]
The word Akasa must be understood as Brahman.
Sutra 1.1.22 [22]
Topic 9 Pranadhikaranam
Then word prana must be understood as Brahman
Sutra 1.1.23 [23]
179
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 55
Topic 9 Pranadhikaranam
Then word prana must be understood as Brahman
Sutra 1.1.23 [23]
182
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 56
Topic 10 Sutras 24-27 [Jyoticharanadhikaranam]
The Light is Brahman,
Sutra 1.1.24 [24]
Jyotischaranabhidhanat
Jyotih the light charanam feet; abhidhanat because of the mention
The light is Brahman on account of the mention of feet in a passage, which is connected, with
the passage about the light referring to mantra III.13.7 of Chandogya upanisad.
We will take up general analysis of the whole Adhikaranam and thereafter we will take the
general analysis of this sutra. We take up for discussion the mantra III.3.7 of Chandogya
upanisad. First we will see the context of this discussion. This refers to 12,13 and 14th
section of Chandogya upanisad. The subject matter discussed here is Sagunam Brahman
Upasana is the subject matter and this Brahma Upasana is prescribed in three different ways.
In the 12th section Brahma Upasana is presented in the form of Gayatri. Gayatri is the metre
one of the vedic metres in which mantras are composed. This meter is used for one particular
mantra. Mantra is also called Gayatri. In vedas there are several metrea are there. Them we
see in sandhyavandanam. Metre is a method in which a mantra is composed. Gayatri metre is
most respected metre and it is taken as the mother of all the metres. In the name of Gayatri
chandas a Brahma Upasana is suggested.
In 13th section we get two topics. We get an Upasanam called Brahma purusa Upasanam. All
ideas I give are relevant ideas for our discussion. Brahma used in Gayatri is presented as
abiding in the hridayam, which is abode of Gayatri rupam Brahma that is discussed in 12th
section Chandogya upanisad.
This hridayam is like a city and huge palace and Brahman is the king and there are four ways
to this palace. Each of the door way is taken care of by a security and we have five security in
the form of devatas each door manned by one one devata and this devata is called Brahma
purusa. The master who is none but Brahman engages it. This Brahma purusa is to be done
and it is prescribed as anga Upasana for the previous main Upasana, which is Gayatri rupa
Brahma Upasanam. Gayatri Upasana is primary Upasana and others are secondary
Upasanam. Anga should be done with angi Upasanam and they complementary Upasanam.
The Brahma purusa Upasanas are discussed in 13th section of Chandogya upanisad. There we
also get second part where another type of Brahma Upasana is prescribed. This is in the form
of Jyoti Rupena Brahma Upasanam. Tejo Rupena Brahma Upasana. This is the second part of
13th section. Then we have the next section 14th of Chandogya upanisad. Here also Brahma
Upasana is talked about and that is Sarva Rupena Brahma Upasana.
183
184
186
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 57
Topic 10 Sutras 24-27 [Jyoticharanadhikaranam]
The Light is Brahman,
Sutra 1.1.24 [24]
Jyotischaranabhidhanat
Jyotih the light charanam feet; abhidhanat because of the mention
The light is Brahman on account of the mention of feet in a passage, which is connected, with
the passage about the light referring to mantra III.13.7 of Chandogya upanisad.
We see the 24th sutra and that is the tenth Adhikaranam known as
jyotischaranagabhikaranam. This refers to 3.13.7 of Chandogya upanisad. Here the enquiry is
about the Jyoti occurring in the Upanishad. In this Adhikaranam we establish that Jyotih is
Brahman and it is Sagunam Brahman or Isvara only since the context if Upasana. In the last
class I did the general analysis of the entire Adhikaranam as also the first sutra.
In the previous two Adhikaranam we had special clues in that section itself to show that
Akasa is Brahman or prana Brahman etc. Here we dont find Brahma lingam and are forced
to use indirect method. Hence we go to the previous section of Chandogya upanisad. This
mantra belongs to 13th section known as Jyotir vidya. 12th section deals with Gayatri vidya.
We have to establish that Gayatri is Brahman and we are able to establish because we have
sufficient clues to establish that Gayatri is Brahman. The very same Brahman previously seen
as Gayatri is talked referred to in the 13th section also. Then we can apply the equation. We
establish Gayatri is Brahman and then we prove Gayatri is Jyotih and then we conclude that
Jyoti is Brahman. Upanishad talks of four padas of the Gayatri to prove that Gayatri is
infinite. The entire universe is Gayatri. The three are beyond universe.
The mantric Gayatri cannot become infinite and therefore Gayatri should be understood as
Brahman only because of the four quarters. Not only Gayatri has four quarters consisting the
whole universe it is also seen that Gayatri is Sarvatmagam. If it is a metre then it is a finite
entity and it cannot become everything. Then that Gayatri must be Brahman only. This is the
first part of the argument.
Gayatri abhinnam Jyotih. If Gayatri is nothing but Brahman in the 12th section the topic of
12th section and topic of 13th section are the same it is to be established. Adhi Sankaracharya
gives three reasons for Gayatri is discussed as Jyoti Brahman. First is grammatical reason.
Adhi Sankaracharya says you look into that mantra, which begins with atha, indicates
beginning of new Upasana and afterwards it uses the pronoun yathu which means a pronoun
can be used only to remind you of the noun talked before. If the Upanishad suddenly says that
principle means that Upanishad assumes that reader knows of something that is talked about.
If Upanishad talks of fresh thing it will talk of light and then use the pronoun. Pronoun of yad
reminds of the upasyam Brahma the Gayatri rupam Brahma here. This is the first reason.
187
189
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 58
Topic 10 Sutras 24-27 [Jyoticharanadhikaranam]
The Light is Brahman,
Sutra 1.1.24 [24]
Jyotischaranabhidhanat
Jyotih the light charanam feet; abhidhanat because of the mention
The light is Brahman on account of the mention of feet in a passage, which is connected, with
the passage about the light referring to mantra III.13.7 of Chandogya upanisad.
We see the 10th Adhikaranam with four sutras of which we see the first sutra. We have seen
the word analysis of the sutra. If Jyoti the light mentioned in 3rd chapter refers to Brahman
alone which we have talked about in 12th chapter in the name of Gayatri. Now a purva paksa
has come and has given six reasons sayting adhithya Jyoti is a light and it talks about Surya
Prakasa alone and not Brahma Prakasa Upasanas.
First is he says Jyoti is Achetana Jyoti and it is not Chetana karana Jyoti. The Upanishad uses
the word shining and it is only external shining and the Consciousness does not shine at all. If
it be so, in the dark room wherever we go light should be there. Thirdly there is boundary and
the light is beyond heaven and by saying beyond heaven it talks about limit and therefore it
must refer to any limited Jyoti say the Surya Prakasa.
Fourthly adhara vacanad and Upanishad uses the word that the light is in the heaven or higher
lokas and location indicates it is not Brahman and it is unlocated and the Jyoti being located it
is not Brahma Jyoti; fifthly that this Jyoti is similar to Jyoti in the body which is felt in the
form of warmth and it has some similarity and therefore upasyam also should be karya and
not karna Jyoti.
Sixth and final reason is that it is parchinna and the Upasana phalam is beautiful body to the
upasaka which can be seen and not only he will be seen and when a person goes through
Brahman he will get unlimited reasons and limitless Isvara should give limitless results and
therefore limited phalam proves that the light mention here is not Brahma Jyoti but any other
Chetana and limted Jyoti like adithya Prakasa. Now Adhi Sankaracharya give his arguments
negating the views posed by the purva paksa.
The word light is well known external light alone and how can we sacrifice primary meaning.
We say primary meaning can be sacrificed if other factors are favourable if all other factors
are favouring secondary meaning. Here we have shown that secondary meaning alone is
supported for Upanishad talks about a Jyoti, which pervades the whole universe, and beyond
universe. And this is possible for karna Jyoti Brahman and not karya Jyoti.
The second answer is that the word Jyoti has got the meaning of Consciousness in the
primary sense and the only reason that the meaning is to loka prasiddham and this meaning is
sastra prasiddam. In the Upanishad the expression Jyoti is common to indicate the
190
192
194
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 59
Topic 10 Sutras 24-27 [Jyoticharanadhikaranam]
The light is Brahman.
Sutra 1.1.25 [25]
Bhutadipadavyapadesopapattescheivam
And thus also [we must conclude viz., that Brahma is the subject or topic of the previous
passage, where Gayatri occurs] because [thus only] the declaration as to the beigns etc. Being
the feet is possible.
The main discussion here is 13th section of the 3rd chapter of Chandogya upanisad and we
establish that the Jyoti mentioned there refers Brahman and not Gayatri. Here he gives one
more reason in support of the above conclusion that Purva prakaranam upasyam na Gayatri
chadah. The object of meditation is not vedic metre. In the previous section Upanishad makes
a statement 3.12.5 of Chandogya upanisad that Gayatri has got four padas. Adhi
Sankaracharya argues this itself indicates Gayatri does not refer to vedic metre and if it refers
to vedic metre it should refer to three padas and not one pada. Gayatri has got three padas
whereas in the Upanishad says chathus padas.
Once you say Gayatri has got four padas the question comes what are the four padas of
Gayatri. In the same Upanishad four padas of Gayatri is mentioned and they are bhutani[all
living beings of the creation] second pada is Prithvi [the whole earth] third is sariram
[physical body] and the fourth is hridayam [the heart]. From this it is clear Gayatri refers to
Brahman or sarvatmakam Brahman. Since four quarters encompass the whole universe all
human being consisting of individual body and individual sariram the macrocosm and
microcosm the whole thing put together it is said Gayatri. If it is metre how the whole world
be talk about here. Therefore Gayatri refers not to the vedic metre but to Brahman alone.
You should make a note that 12th section of Chandogya upanisad states Gayatri has got four
padas as above. This is one explanation given by Chandogya upanisad. The very same
Chandogya upanisad gives another explanation by quoting a rig mantra. The other three pada
are beyond the creation, one is based on sama veda and the other is rg veda based. Entire
world creation is the basis for one explanation and the other one is the basis for rg veda
based. Final conclusion is Gayatri refers to Brahman alone. Here Vyasacharya takes sama
veda based explanation. Because four padas are mentioned as living being earth and sariram.
Now we will enter the word for word analysis. The sutra contains three words. Bhutadi; the
elements etc., i.e. The elements, the earth, the body and the heart; pada; [of] foot, part ;
vyapadesa; [of]mention [of]declaration or expression; upapatteh; because of the possibility or
proof, reasonableness, as it is rightly deduced from the above reasons; cha also; evam thus so.
..
196
197
198
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 60
Topic 10 Sutras 24-27 [Jyoticharanadhikaranam]
The light is Brahman.
Sutra 1.1.27 [27]
200
Pranastathanugamat
prana is Brahman, that being so understood from a connected consideration [of the passage
referring to prana]
This is the first sutra of the pratardanadhikaranam. Normally the Adhikaranam is named
based on the prominent word of the first sutra. Here it is prana and it should be named
pranadhikaranam because 9th is named as pranadhikarnam and therefore this Adhikaranam is
named as pratardanadhikaranam. Generally in vidvat sadat, they discuss Brahma Sutra. Each
scholar takes up one Adhikaranam each. Then other people attack and so the vidvat discusses
the topics.
To avoid the communication gap it has been named as pratardanadhikaranam to avoid
repetition with 9th Adhikaranam. In this Adhikaranam the Upanishad taken is Kaushitaki
Upanishad. This Upanisad belongs to rg veda consisting of four chapters. One particular
point to be noted is very big mantra. Third chapter second mantra is taken up for discussion.
Sahovaca pranosmi pajnatma tanman ayur iti upasva. More in the next class.
201
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 61
Topic 11 Sutras 28-31 [Pratardanadhikaranam]
The prana is Brahman.
Sutra 1.1.28 [28]
Pranastathanugamat
prana is Brahman, that being so understood from a connected consideration [of the passage
referring to prana]
We see the 28the sutra, which is the beginning of the 11th Adhikaranam of the first pada of
the first chapter. This Adhikaranam deals with a mantra in Kaushitaki Upanishad belonging
to rg veda. A particular portion of the big chapter 2nd mantra of 3rd of Kaushataki Upanishad
is taken for analysis, which reads as Sahovaca pranosmi pajnatma tanman ayur iti upasva.
Here the teaching is given in the form of Indra the teacher and the disciple is the king known
as Pratardano. He was powerful and valourous king. Indra liked the king.
Pratardano is on earth and Indra is in the heaven. It is like Naciketus visiting Yama.
Pratardana meets Indra and says I am very much pleased with you and he gives a boon to the
king. Pratardana leaves the boon to Indra and asks for the best that is useful for entire
humanity. He says I dont want to choose and he left the choice to Indra . Indra knows there
are four purusarthas dharma, Artha, kama and moksa. There is only one that is best and that is
moksa. Moksa is not a substance. Moksa is the very nature of every person and it is given in
terms of jnanam. It is already ours for claiming. Getting moksa Purusartha is claiming
Purusartha. Claiming moksa is possible only gaining the knowledge.
Indra chooses to bless Pratardano with Brahma jnanam. This is one of the dialogues in the
Upanishad. There is another dialogue Gargya ajatasatru dialogue from Brahadharaynaka
upanisad is repeated here. Since Pratardana is the student, it is called Pratardanadhikarnam.
Indra begins his teachings. Instead he calls the king and say that you should know me. It is
like Krishna asking Arjuna to surrender to him. Now the question comes who are you. Indra
begins to describe himself. He talks about himself in different vein and therefore there is lot
of confusion.
In Gita also we have confusion about the role of Krishna. He calls himself as friend of
Arujuna when he addresses himself as an ordinary human being. At the same time when he
says that I have taken many avataras to save the humanity, Krishna poses himself as
Sarvatmaka Brahman. There is need for us to clearly understand the meaning of the words
used by Baghavan to realize what he actually means when he says I am the karanam of
everything.
Sometimes Krishna is Mr. Krishna and in other places he is Sagunam Brahman and in other
places he is Nirgunam Brahman. One I is to be interpreted differently at different places
keeping the context in mind. Here also Indra uses the word aham in different meaning. In one
place he says ajaraha asmi and I am immortal etc. And in some places he says I am Brahman.
202
204
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 62
Topic 11 Sutras 28-31 [Pratardanadhikaranam]
The prana is Brahman.
Sutra 1.1.29 [29]
207
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 63
Topic 11 Sutras 28-31 [Pratardanadhikaranam]
The prana is Brahman.
Sutra 1.1.30 [30]
208
209
210
Page No
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
212
215
219
223
227
231
235
239
243
246
250
254
258
262
266
269
272
276
279
283
286
290
295
298
301
Chap-Pada-Sutra
1.2.1
1 . 2 . 1 and 1 . 2 . 2
1 . 2 . 2 to 1 . 2 . 5
1 . 2 . 5 to 1 . 2 . 7
1 . 2 . 7 and 1 . 2 . 8
1 . 2 . 8 and 1 . 2 . 9
1.2.9
1 . 2 . 9 and 1 . 2 . 10
1 . 2 . 11
1 . 2 . 11 and 1 . 2 . 12
1 . 2 . 12 and 1 . 2 . 13
1 . 2 . 13 and 1 . 2 . 14
1 . 2 . 15 to 1 . 2 . 17
1 . 2 . 17 and 1 . 2 . 18
1 . 2 . 18 and 1 . 2 . 19
1 . 2 . 19 and 1 . 2 . 20
1 . 2 . 20 and 1 . 2 . 21
1 . 2 . 21
1 . 2 . 21 to 1 . 2 . 23
1 . 2 . 24
1 . 2 . 24 to 1 . 2 . 26
1 . 2 . 26 to 1 . 2 . 28
1 . 2 . 28 and 1 . 2 . 29
1 . 2 . 29 to 1 . 2 . 32
Sutra Nos
32
32 and 33
33 to 36
36 to 38
38 and 39
39 and 40
40
40 and 41
42
42 and 43
43 and 44
44 and 45
46 to 48
48 and 49
49 and 50
50 and 51
51 and 52
52
52 to 54
55
55 to 57
57 to 59
59 and 60
60 to 63
211
Sarvatra prasiddhopadesat
[that which consists of the mind manomaya is Brahman] because there is taught [in this text]
[that Brahman which is] well-known [as the cause of the world] in the upanisads.
Now i will enter into general analysis of the entire adhikaranam. This adhikaranam consists
of 8 sutras. This adhikaranam analyses the mantras 1 to 4 occurring in the 14 chapter of 3rd
section. This section in chandogya upanishad is called sandilya vidya. This section consists of
four mantras beginning with sarvam khalvidam Brahman tajjalaniti santa upasita; it has got
four mantra. We take up the second mantra for analysis. [3.14.2] sandilya is asking the
212
213
214
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 65
Topic 1. Sarvatra prasiddhyadhikaranam [sutra 1-8]
The mano maya is Brahman
Sutra 1.2.1. [32] contd.
Sarvatra prasiddhopadesat
[that which consists of the mind manomaya is Brahman] because there is taught [in this text]
[that Brahman which is] well-known [as the cause of the world] in the upanisads.
We now see the first sutra of the second pada of the first chapter and the adhikaranam is
sarvatra prasiddhyadhikaranam. Here we now take a statement from chandogya upanishad
and the mantra comes in 3.14.2. Here an isvara vidya names as sandilya vidya prakaranam is
taught. There are four mantrasn and now we take up the second mantra.
Here there is an expression many mayah prana sarirah and bharupah. An upasya devata is
prescribed here and upasyam is mano mayadhi visista upasyam. From this it is clear that we
deal with sagunam Brahman or isvara only and this has nothing to do with jnanam. Here
controversy is whether mano mayadi is jiva or isvara. We indirectly imply jiva and isvara are
different.
In this adhikaranam consisting of 8 sutras we will establish that mano mayadi visista is isvara
and not jiva. Advaidin is going to establish that jiva is not the object of meditation and it does
not mean that he accept isvara alone as object of meditation and not jivah and it does not
mean both are different. We answer to this that jiva and isvara are different. We do jiva isvara
aikyam also. We do teach jiva isvara beda. Yes both beda and abeda. Are you not ashamed of
the double standard? For this we say we are not doing anything wrong.
Satta beda vyavaharika dristya there is jiva isvara beda is there and from paramarthika dristya
there is no beda and jiva isvara aikyam is seen. Jiva and isvara are identical. For example
carbon and diamond are different from common mans point of view because people wear
diamond ornaments but none even touch the carbon. They both are different.
At the same time carbon and diamond are one and the same from the point of view of the
scientist and they call diamond is nothing but carbon with slight variation. So also with isvara
and jiva. They are two from vyavaharika angle and they both are one and the same thing from
paramarthika angle. Upasana prakaranam is vyavaharika dristi only. Jnana prakarane abedah;
purva baghe beda and vedanta baghe abedah. Sandilya vidya is upasana prakaranam and we
accept jiva isvara beda and mano mayatvad visistah.
The sutra is based on the first mantra of 3.14.1 of chandogya upanishad. Upanishad clearly
says Brahman is everything and Brahman is sristi sthithi laya karanam. This jagat karanam
Brahman is sarvatra prasiddham. It means in all the upanisads in all puranas that Brahman is
well known. In gita krishna defines himself as sristi sthithi laya karanam and in baghavata
215
Vivakshitagunopapattescha
Moreover the qualities desired to be expressed are possible [in Brahman; therefore the
passage refers to Brahman]
Now in the bashyam adhi sankaracharya raises a question, which can be asked by purva
paksi. He answers the question. We have to go back to the first mantra 3.14.1 sarvam
khalvidam Brahman tajjalaniti santa upasita; atha khalu kratumayah puruso
yathakraturasmimlloke puruso bhavati tathetah pretya bhavati sa kratum kurvita . He says in
the first mantra it is said that the whole world is born out of Brahman, sustained by Brahman
and go back to Brahman we dont question. Thereafter wards the sruti talks about the
important of the upasana. Therefore one should do meditation. Now the purva paksi says the
definition of Brahman is given only to be connected with the word santah and should not be
connected to upasita. Santah means quietly. Then upasita.
Everything in Brahman is connected to the santa padam and not with upasita padam. The
benefit of doing it is since everything is Brahman why do you have raga and dvesha. Adhi
sankaracharya in his bhaja govindam [sloka 24] writes tvayi mayi chaanyatraiko vishnuh
vyartham
kupyasi
mayyasahishnuh
bhava
samachittah
sarvatra
tvam
vaanchhasyachiraadyadi vishnutvam the meanin of the sloka reads as in you, in me and in
[all] other places too ther is but one all pervading reality [vishnu]. Being impatient, you are
unnecessarily getting angry with me.
If you want to attain soon the vishnu status, be equal minded in all circumstances. Vishnu is
everywhere. Why do you get angry with me? Why dont you accept me. You are vishnu and i
am vishnu and may you become santah. If you want to attain vishnu padam this condition
you have to follow. The passport for vishnu padam is that you should not have raga and
216
217
218
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 66
Topic 1. Sarvatra prasiddhyadhikaranam [sutra 1-8]
The mano maya is Brahman
Sutra 1.2.2 [33]
Vivakshitagunopapattescha
Moreover the qualities desired to be expressed are possible [in Brahman; therefore the
passage refers to Brahman]
We see the second sutra of sarvatra prasiddhyadhikaranam in which sandilya vidya of
chandogya upanisad 3.14.1 to 4 are discussed. The mano maya prana sarirah refer to jiva or
Brahman is the topic for discussion. While purva paksi says it pertains to jiva, siddhanti
argues the same belongs to Brahman. Here prana sarira refers to sookshma sariram and mano
maya refers to jivatma only. Siddhanti through these 8 sutras establishes this belongs to
Brahman alone.
First mantra talked about Brahman and therefore vyasacharya argued that it relates to
Brahman alone. The second sutra which we have completed that other qualification
mentioned here clearly revealed isvara alone and qualifications mentioned in the second
mantra is sathya kamaha akasa etc. And in the third mantra it was pointed out akasatmatvam
and in the fourth mantra Brahmantvam etc. Cannot fit into Brahman and it cannot fit into jiva
is established. We have seen the word meaning also.
The final meaning the possibilities of the revealed gunas can possibly can fit into Brahman
only and not jiva. Adhi sankaracharya introduces a purva paksa here. All the revealed gunas
can fit into jiva also purva paksi says. Even though jiva does karma in one janma but he must
be doing all karmas cumulatively and therefore sarva kamah then what about sathya
sankalpah etc., we know that in no particuar janma all our sankalpah will be implemented and
jiva can never have sathya sankalpa in one janma and what about akasa.
None can be as big as akasa or Prithvi. Purva paksa agree and he says it can fit in with isvara
only. But he says jiva one can become akasatma and sathya sankalpa etc, one day. He can
merge with isvara and he can be and would be jiva. Siddhanti says this too much stretched
fitting. Where is the need for jiva mixing with isvara and then say jiva becomes big and be
compared to akasa etc. Why somehow fix into jiva.
Somehow you fit into jiva and you say jiva is manomaya sathya samratva etc., and future
oneness with Brahman etc and say jiva and what is the use of meditate upon jiva and what is
the benefit of meditating upon jiva. You cannot say the meditated jiva will fulfill the wishes.
He is going to become sathya sankalpa only afterwards. Therefore the conclusion is mano
maya refers to Brahman only and not jiva and now we will go to third sutra.
Anupapattestu na saarirah
On the other hand as [those qualities] are not possible [in it] the embodies [should is] not
[denoted by manomaya etc]
In fact this sutra is the reverse side of previous of the previous sutra. In the previous sutra
vyasacharya said that the qualification could fit into isvara also. But here he says that these
qualification cannot fit into jivah. When i says these qualification means sarva kamatvam,
Brahmantvam, sathya sankalpam and since none of them fit into jivah and therefore jivah is
not the object of meditation. Such qualities cannot apply to the individual should. The
argument in support of the sutra is continued.
The preceding sutras have stated that the qualities mentioned are possible in Brahman. The
present sutra declares that they are not possible in the jiva or the embodied should. Brahman
only is endowed with the qualities of consisting of mind or manomaya and so on but not the
embodied self. The qualities such as he whose purposes are true, whose self is the ether, who
is speechless, who is not disturbed; who is greater than the earth cannot be ascribed to the
individual should. The term saarira or embodied means dwelling in a body.
If the opponent says the lord who dwells in the body we reply; true. He does abide in the
body, built not in the body alone; because sruti declares the lord is greater than the earth,
greater than the heaven, omnipresent like the ether, eternal on the contrary the individual
should resides in the body only. The jivah is like a glowworm before the effulgence of the
Brahman who is like a sun when compared with it.
The superior qualities described in the text are not certainly possible in jiva. The all
pervading is not the embodied self or the individual soul as it is quite impossible to predicate
omnipresence of him. It is impossible and against fact and reason also that one and the same
individual could be in all the bodies at the same time. This is the general analysis.
Here there are four words. Anupapatteh; since they cannot be fit into; supply viviksita guna
anupapatteh since the revealed property not being justifiable, because of the impossibility,
because of the unreasonableness, because they are not appropriate; tu; definitely also but on
the other hand; na; not; saarirah; the embodied, the jiva or the individual soul. We have to
supply one word mano mayatvadi visistah upadyam. The object of meditation prescribed as
mano maya etc., is not applicable.
All these qualification mentioned in sandilya vidya are fit in for isvara only. Purva paksi
argues that there are certain other qualifications mentioned in sandilya vidya you avoid
because they cannot fit in for isvara. The third mantra you quoted jyayan prthivya, jyayan
antariksat jyayan divah jyayan ebhyah lokebhyah that the self within the heart is larger than
the earth, heaven, mid-region and all these worlds etc. They fit into isvara only. But read the
third mantra again and you find vriheh aniyan vrihehva means the smallest one; upasya
devata is smaller then even grain of barley or rice; this you have conveniently forgotten and
not quoted when talking about isvara qualification. This particular qualification of smallness
can you ever fit in to isvara. As i cannot apply certain qualification of isvara to jivah, you
220
Karmakartrivyapadesaccha
Because of the declaration fo the attainer and the object attained. He who consists of the mind
[manomaya] refers to Brahman and not the individual soul.
We will do the general analysis. In this sandilya vidya there are four mantras and in the fourth
mantra the phalam of sandilya vidya is given. Refer to 3.14.4 of chandogya upanishad that
reads [a portion of the mantra] etat Brahman itah pretya etam abhisambhavitasmi iti the
upasaka will reach the upasaka devata after death he will isvara and krama mukti is
prescribed. If you put this phalam in appropriate way it is upasaka jiva will reach upasya
devata is the statement, upasaka jiva is the traveler and upasya devata is reached object.
221
Sabdaviseshat
The argument in favour of sutra 1 is continued. That which possesses the attributes of
consisting of mind and so on cannot be the individual soul, because there is a difference of
words.
This is one word sutra. We will do general analysis. There is a general rule that when a vague
statement occurring in one place may be understood with a clear statement occurring in
another place of the upanishad. In another portion of veda in satapata Brahmanam isvara
upasana is talked about and there also isvara is described as mano mayah prana sarirah
barupah. Our problem is whether the three refer to jivah or isvara. In satapata Brahmana
another qualification is given which makes the upasya devata very clear. There it is said
antaratman purusah, which means isvara who is obtaining within jiva. Now it is clear
upasyam cannot be jiva and one who is within jiva cannot be jiva itself and therefore it must
be other than the jiva. The content is different from container is the law. The manomaya
purusa is presented as content and jiva is presented, as container the content upasyam must be
different from upasaka jivah. More in the next class.
222
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 67
Topic 1. Sarvatra prasiddhyadhikaranam [sutra 1-8]
The mano maya is Brahman
Sutra 1.2.5 [36]
Sabdaviseshat
The argument in favour of sutra 1 is continued. That which possesses the attributes of
consisting of mind and so on cannot be the individual soul, because there is a difference of
words.
We see the fifth sutra of sarvatra prasiddhyadhikaranam with reference to sandilya vidya
mantra occurring in 14 chapter of chandogya upanisad. The object of meditation prescribed
manomadvadi visistah. Upasyah is talked about and we find whether it refers to jivatma or
paramatma. Vyasacharya establishes it refers to paramatma only. First we referred to first
mantra in which mantra itself referred Brahman and next we said all the attributes given there
referred to paramatma only and not to jivatma.
Then we referred the same in negative angle also. Thereafter we gave another logic in the
fourth mantra based on the phalasthuthi. We said that upasaka jiva this upasya vastu after
death and if upasya vastu will reach upasya jiva which means jiva will reach jiva and it is not
phalam at all. Therefore upasyam should be taken as isvara and jiva after death will reach
isvara. The first four sutras are based on sandilya vidya based on mantra 3.14.1 to 3.14.4 of
chandogya upanishad.
Now vyasacharya takes the same idea from satapada Brahmana expressed in similar words
as is a grain of rice or gram of barley or a canary see or the kerna of canary seed, so is that
golden person in the self [x 6.3.2 satapatra Brahmana]. This portion deals with isvara upasana
only here one word i.e., the locative in the self denotes the individual soul or that embodies
self and a different word viz., the nominative person denotes the self distinguished by the
attributes of the consisting of mind etc. The upasya devata in sandilya vidya and upasya
devata in satapata Brahmana are one and the same and if we prove there it is different from
jivah the we can prove the upasya deva is different from jiva in this sutra also. The portion
from satapata Brahmana we have chosen if we understand sandilya vidya. Refer to 3.14.3. Of
chandogya upanisad. Here also upasya devata is mention, which means the deity of
meditation. In satapata Brahmana also upasya devata description is given. The description in
both is very, very same. The description of atma given in satapata Brahmana is also very
subtle.
From this common description we conclusion the upasya devata in satapata
Brahmana and upasya devata in sandilya devata are one and the same. Now we will see the
upasya devata given in satapata Brahmana is different from jiva or not. It is different from
jivah. In satapata Brahmana two words are used. What is used is antaratman purusah. Purusah
here is upasya devata, in sandilya vidya upasya devata is called hiranmayah and in satapata
Brahmana also it is called self effulgent. Antaratma means jivatma and antaratman means
according to vedic grammar means jivatmani it means within jivatma. Within jivatma present
223
Smritescha
From the smriti also [we know the embodied self or the individual soul is different from the
one referred to in the text under discussion]
In the previous sutra we took a clue from satapata Brahmana. In this sutra vyasacharya takes
an outside clue. It is not from sandilya vidya. Here we take a clue from bhagavad gita. In
sandilya vidya while discussing upasya devata there is a particular description in the third
mantra. If mantras are in our mind it will be convenient for discussion. Refer to 3.14.3 of
chandogya upanisad eshama atma antar hridaye is an expression we find in this mantra
means the upasya devata is within the heart.
In gita there is a sloka reads as isvarah sarvabhutanam hrddese rjuna tisthati bhramayan
sarvabhutani yantrarudhani mayaya [18.61] that means as the lord in the hearts of all beings
o arjuna causing them to turn round by his power as if they were mounted on a machine.
Here also isvara is taken upasya devata. In sandilya vidya also upasya devata is stated to be in
hridayam. If the upasya vastu in gita is isvara, the upasya vastu in sandilya vidya also should
be isvara only. There is commenness in both. Here isvara is clearly said and in sandilya
vidya it is not clear and because of the gita vakyam we can take it as isvara.
Smritech from the smriti here any scripture other than the veda is called smriti. Ramayanam,
bhagavatam, panini, yogasutra etc., are called smriti. There are countless smritis are there.
Even puranas are also called smriti. Without adhi sankaracharyas bashyam the word smriti
will not convey anything to us. Here upasya devata is in hridaya and in sandilya vidya also
upasya devata is in the heart and therefore isvara is revealed as upasya devata. Ca means
because of this reason also. We supply two words manomayatvadi vishistah jivah.
224
225
226
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 68
Topic 1. Sarvatra prasiddhyadhikaranam [sutra 1-8]
The mano maya is Brahman
Sutra 1.2.7 [38] contd.
229
230
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 69
Topic 1. Sarvatra prasiddhyadhikaranam [sutra 1-8]
The mano maya is Brahman
Sutra 1.2.8 [39] contd.
232
233
Atta characharagrahanat
The eater [is Brahman], because both the movable and immovable [i.e., the whole world is
taken [as his food]
I will give you general analysis of the entire adhikaranam. This adhikaranam consists of two
sutras only and it is known as attradhikarnam. This adhikaranam deals with a mantra
occurring in kathopanisad 1.2.25. This is neya Brahman adhikaranam. The essence of this
mantra Brahman jagatah laya karanam. The details we will see in the next class.
234
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 70
Topic 2. Attradhikaranam; [sutras 9-10]
The eater is Brahman
Sutra 1.2.9 [40]
Atta characharagrahanat
The eater [is Brahman], because both the movable and immovable [i.e., the whole world is
taken [as his food]
We see the 9th sutra of the second section, which happens to be attradhikaranam consisting
two sutras. Here we analyse a mantra from kathopanisad yasya Brahman ca ksatram ca, ubhe
bhavati adanah, mrtyur-yasyo-pasecanam ka, ittha veda yatra sah, iti kathakopanaisadi
prathamadhyaye dvitiya valli [1.ii.25]. The meaning of the mantra is to whom the Brahmana
and the ksatriya classes are [as it were] but cooked rice and death itself is a condiment [curry
or pickle], how can one thus know where that atma is? Thus ends the second valli of the first
chapter.
We will see the meaning of the mantra paramatma is the cause of the resolution of the world.
Normally paramatma is sristi or sthithi karanam but here it is shown as laya karanam. Here it
is shown at the time of pralaya eats up the whole universe and therefore paramatma is the
eater of the universe. Eater is called atta in sanskrit and here paramatma is the eater of the
universe and the whole universe becomes the fool of paramatma. Odhanah means the food in
sanskrit.
The word Brahman in this mantra means the Brahmana jathi all the Brahmanas. Ksatram
means all the ksatriyas. By using the two words the mantra means the whole chara achara
prapancha. Why choose Brahmana and ksatra as the representative of the world and it is
because they are the ones who maintain the creation. They are considered to be the vips of the
universe.
Brahmana protects dharma by providing vedic education. Ksatriyas protect dharma through
their legal and legal laws and courts and they protect dharma through legal system. They are
supposed to maintain dharma and by maintaining dharma they sustain the world. By mention
the prominent ones they mean the whole world. For that paramatma the entire world becomes
the food. When we eat solid food, it is difficult to swallow and liquid is mixed with solid food
and make it easy to swallow. Any liquid dish you mix with solid food is called upasesanam.
If you dont add any liquid and straightaway you cannot swallow the food and to make the
eating easy bhagavan has provided upasesanam in the form of salaiva in the mouth and
disintegrate the food with the help of the teeth. This we all know. In the same way paramatma
is the eater and the whole world is the solid stuff and he cannot swallow without upasesanam.
The upasesanam here is the hammering stuff is every sukha and dukha anubhava or
experience of ours.
235
236
237
238
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 71
Topic 2. Attradhikaranam; [sutras 9-10]
The eater is Brahman
Sutra 1.2.9 [40] contd.
Atta characharagrahanat
The eater [is Brahman], because both the movable and immovable [i.e., the whole world is
taken [as his food]
We see the ninth sutra of second pada which happens to be the second adhikaranam known
attradhikaranam. Here we have seen the meaning of the first sutra and we see certain purva
paksas and the questions and answers given in the sankara bashyam.
We see the kathopanisad mantra 1.2.25. The upanishad does not directly say that Brahman is
eater but it says indirectly saying that the whole world is the annam and if it is annam there
must be one who eats and the eater cannot be other than Brahman. Further side dish for the
food is stated to be the kala, the time. The implied eater is called atta and eater is not
mentioned. We have concluded that eater is paramatma alone and none else. The food is not
ordinary food but the entire cosmos both animate and inanimate things. Here bashyakara
introduces a purva paksi. Atta means eat. Atta and bogta both means the same thing.
Purva paksi says from vedanta sastra we know bogta is a samsari because he described as
karta and bogta but paramatma is termed as akarta and abokta. Since bokta is samsari and he
is jiva therefore 1.2.25 of kathopanisad talks of jivatma alone. If it were paramatma the
upanishad cannot use the word atta and it must have used the word anatta. In support, he
gives upanisad mantra dvau sparna sayuja sakhaya samanam vrksam parisasvajate, tayor
anyah pippalam svady-atty-anasan anyo abhicakasiti [ref iii.i.1 of mundaka upanisad].
Jivatma and paramatma are compared to two birds and they are perched on the individual
body and upon the tree jivatma and paramatma are seated and one is atta and another is anatta
one is eater and another is noneater or abokta. Now our doubt is which is atta and which is
anatta.
Upanishad says jivatma is atta and paramatma does not eat anything. Another one without
eating only witnesses. From mundaka upanishad it is clear jivatma is atta and paramatma is
anatta. From this it is clear jivatma is atta. This is purva paksis answer. Now adhi
sankaracharya gives his answer.
Adhi sankaracharya says in the sastras the word atta and bogta can refer to either jivatma or
paramatma depending upon the context. Therefore never jump into a conclusion without
referring to the context. Context is determined by the object, which is eaten. After finding out
what is the object of eating then conclude jivatma or paramatma. There are two objects of
eating found in sastra. One is sukha dukha anubhava or karma phalam. Eating means
experiencing. One experience is karma phalam. This is not the whole creation and it is only a
239
240
Prakaranaccha
And on account of the context also the [eater is Brahman]
First i will give you general analysis. Vyasacharya says the context reveals paramatma is the
eater of the whole prapancha. If you see the place of the mantra 1.2.25 the context is not
jivatma context. Jivatma is talked about later in the upanishad. There is a special area where
jivatma is talked about. Jivatma context is separately given. Even Agni devata is not there.
Agni devata talk is over with the second boon. This mantra comes with this mantra of the
third boon.
Since the second boon is over Agni is not talked about. Jiva is also not there. This sloka
comes immediately comes after naciketus asks a question. This question is asked in
1.2.14.kathopanisad that reads as anyatra dharmad anyatrsa dharmat anyatra smat krta krtat,
anyatra bhutac-ca bhavyac-ca yat-tat pasyasi tad vada. This question is quoted more often
than the answer itself. The question is beyond dharma and adharma. This is quoted to negate
the idea given by vishistadvaidam. If god is nirguna only in the sense god is free from bad
guna. Akalyana guna is negated by nirguna, but advaidins say god is free from good and bad
gunas. This is cruicial difference between vishistadvaidam and advaidam. Brahman is beyond
dharma and adharma kalyana and akalyana good and bad. All the cause and effect is beyond
we talk about that one. The question is about jivatma or paramatma and it is certainly about
paramatma only and not about jivatma. Dharma adharma aditah means paramatma only.
Jivatma has got dharma and adharma. In fact jivatma is jivatma because he in the grip of
dharma and adharma. Answer should be paramatma alone. Yamas answer begins from no
1.ii.18 and 19 of kathopanisad reads as na jayate mriyate va vipascit nayam kutascin-na
babhuva kascit, ajo nityah sasvato yam purano na hanyate hanyamane sarire hanta cen
manyate nantum, hatas-cen-manyate hatam; ubhau tau na vijanito, nayam, hanti na hanyate
all these mantras if you study they all talk about paramatma alone. Whereas we know jivatma
is subject to birth death cycle. While dealing with paramatma we get in that prakaranam
which begins with 18. The question is about paramatma and the answer is also about
paramatma and therefore the concluding mantra also should talk about paramatma and
therefore eater talked about is not jivatma and it is paramatma because of the context which
determined by question and the answer.
241
242
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 72
Topic 3. Guhapravishtadhikaranam; [sutras 11-12]
The dweller on the cave of the heart is the individual soul and Brahman
Sutra 1.2.11 [42]
244
245
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 73.
Topic 3. Guhapravishtadhikaranam; [sutras 11-12]
The dweller on the cave of the heart is the individual soul and Brahman
Sutra 1.2.11 [42] contd.
247
Viseshanaccha
And on account of the distinctive qualities [of the two mentioned] in subsequent texts.
First i will give general analysis. Through this sutra vyasacharya points out that upanishad
itself by later mantra sorts out the confusion with first mantra. If you read the later mantra
applying your mind, you would have sorted the problem. It specifically refers to two
experiencers mentioned in the first mantra.
For that you remember 1.3.1 of kathopanisad the chariot example. Atmanam rathinam vidhi,
sariram ratham eva tu, buddhim tu sarathim vidhi, manah pragraham eva ca. The meaning
of the mantra reads as know the atman as the lord of the chariot, who sits within it and the
body as the chariot. Know the intellect as the charioteer and the mind as verily the reins. In
the earlier mantra the experiences are not specified but in the entire third section the
experiencers are very specific.
Here jivatma is presented as traveler and paramatma as the destination. This we see in the
mantra 1.iii.9 of the same upanishad that vijnana-sarathir-yastu, manah pragrahavan narah,
sodhvanah param apnoti, tad visnoh paramam padam which means the man who has
intelligence for his charioteer and the mind as the [well controlled] rein he attains the end of
the journey, that supreme place of vishnu [the all pervading atman]. Jivatma is the traveler,
body is the carrier buddhi is driver jivatma is seated in back seat and the destination is
paramatma.
248
249
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 74
Topic 3. Guhapravishtadhikaranam; [sutras 11-12]
The dweller on the cave of the heart is the individual soul and Brahman
Sutra 1.2.12 [43]
Viseshanaccha
And on account of the distinctive qualities [of the two mentioned] in subsequent texts.
We see guhapradistaadhikaranam, which is the third adhikaranam of the second pada. We
have seen the meaning of the sutra. The sruti vakyam taken for analysis is kathopanisad
vakyam 1.iii.1 of the upanishad. In this word occurs guhan pratistou where to entities reside
and what are they is the topic for analyses. While establishing this particular fact, adhi
sankaracharya gives a parallel sruti vakyam from mundaka upanishad. In this mantra also,
two entities reside within the heart. One is the bokta jivatma and the other is abokta
paramatma.
Adhi sankaracharya introduces another controversy. The same mantra is quoted in another
part of the veda. This is known as pangi rahasya Brahmanam. In this portion this mantra is
quoted. This Brahmana itself writes a commentary on the mantra. Now the question is, what
is the eating bird and what is the non-eating bird. The eating bird represents jivatma and noneating bird represents paramatma. The vedic commentary is different from your interpretation
says purva paksi. Sattva and ksetrajna are two entities in the mind and if you literally
translate it, it is buddhi or mind and the word ksetrajna is stated to be atma. We interpret it as
jivatma and paramatma but the upanishad says that the two denotes the mind and jivatma.
There are two answers to this objection. One is simpler and immediate method of answering
which adhi sankaracharya does not take. Immediate and simple answer is that the buddhi and
atma can be taken, as sattva and it is jivatma and ksetrajna that is paramatma. The word
sattvam means the mind and the mind always exists along with pratibimbananda chaitanyam
and the mind with chidhabasa is called jivatma, karta bokta etc. And the word sattvam relate
to the eating bird.
Ksetrajna means it is paramatma. There is no contradiction to what we said and what the
upanishad said. Adhi sankaracharya brings about the method of vedantic teaching. What he
says is this. We talk about eating one and non-eating one. In vedanta eating refers to
bokritvam and non-eating refers to abokritvam and our question is which is bokta. The word
bokta indicates an experiencer. Experiencer must fulfill two condition one the entity should
be sentient and experiencer should be subject to changes. Experiencer goes through the
condition of good and bad, sukha and dukha, and other feelings has got to be savikara chetana
vastu.
Adhi sankaracharya says on analysis we find that we do not have savikara chetana vastu in
the entire creation on deep analysis. The entire creation consists of two-entity purusa and
250
251
Antara upapatteh
The person within [the eye] [is Brahman] on account of [the attributes mentioned therein]
being appropriate [only to Brahman]
First we will have general introduction of the entire adhikaranam. This is known as
antaraadhikaranam. Previously in the first pada we had another adhikaranam known as
antaradhikaranam and we should get confused one from the other. This adhikaranam is know
so because the first sutra begins with the word antara. This consists of five sutra 13th to 17.
This is based on another chandogya upanishad 4.15.1. Here the topic is sagunam Brahman
upasana or isvara upasana.
That is isvara endowed with various gunas. Guna visista isvara upasana. It is popularly
known as upakosala vidya. Here the student happens to be upakosala. This is upasana taught
to upakosala. Here the teacher is sathya kama jabalah. He gives this isvara upasana. This is
the background and the context of this upasana. It is given in the form of a story.
The student upakosala has gone to the teacher sathya kama jabala. For doing the ritual he has
to maintain vedic fire and for different rituals different types of fire is to be used and various
homa kundas were also there. All were known by different names. The maintenance of fire is
a big job and this is done by the Brahmancharis. Upakosala was tending the fire happily.
Sathya kama jabala did a peculiar thing. Upakosala even though he was taught properly he
was wondering. There was a session in which upakosala was not given any title or anything
and after sending him away the guru went on pilgrimage. Upkosala was upset and still he did
not misunderstand his teacher.
He had the shradda and he did not interpret it negatively. He was cursing himself. He started
taking upavasa thinking he was not fit to be taught. Even though guru was gone, guru pathni
was there and she cared for him. He asked why he did not eat. He said his mind was upset.
He sat quiet where all the Agnis were present. At that time something mysterious happened
and Agni devata began to teach him. All the fires became the guru of upakosala.
252
253
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 75
Topic 4. Antaraadhikaranam [sutras 13-17]
The person within the eye is Brahman
Sutra 1.2.13 [44]
Antara upapatteh
The person within [the eye] [is Brahman] on account of [the attributes mentioned therein]
being appropriate [only to Brahman]
Now we will see the fourth adhikaranam of the second pada, which is known, as
antaraadhikaranam. I will give general background of this adhikaranam and i will explain the
analysis of the first sutram. This part of saguna Brahman upasana and it is called upakosala
vidya. It is known by the name because the student upakosala receives it. It was received first
from Agni devata and that isvara upasana which is called Brahman upasana and it is sukha
rupa upasana and isvara as ananda rupa Brahman upasana, the Agni devata told the other part
would be taught by your guru.
Sathya kama jabala is pleased and he continues the same upasana and he starts this from
mantra 4.15.1 to 4.15.4 of chandogya upanisad and sathya kama teaches some more virtues of
isvara. One is ananda rupa isvara kham Brahman kham Brahman. Ananda rupa isvara is
already taught and sathya kama teaches some more virtues of isvara. They are atmatvam
isvara is very atma, amritatvam freedom from death eternity, abhayatvam freedom from fear,
Brahmantvam- infinitude asangatvam free from any pollution. He is the producer of all karma
phala, vamaniya bhisammyanti all beautiful things come to him; the next virtue is
vamanitvam it is karma phala prapakatvam; finally the virtue is bamnitvam sarva visaya
prakasatvam Brahman is illuminator of everything. This Brahman should be meditated upon.
The Brahman talked about here is sagunam Brahman. We dont use the word isvara and it is
replaced by the word Brahman and it is sagunam Brahman. For this Brahman upasanam a
location is required to invoke Brahman and that locus is our own eyes. Therefore this
Brahman is presented as Aksi purusah. Aksi purusa is the Brahman with all the virtues
enumerated above.
Where is the controversy here? Now we will find where is the controversy. Take 4.15.1 of
chandogya upanisad that reads as ya esoksini puruso drsyata esa atmeti hovacaitada
mrtamabhayametadbrahmeti tadyadyapyasminsarpirvodakam va sincati vartmani eva
gacchadi. The teacher here says the person seen in the eyes is the self. This is the statement.
There is a purusa perceived by us seen by us in the eyes of people. Now the problem comes
because the word purusa is used in the scriptures in several meanings. Which meaning should
be taken is our confusion. In common parlance itself purusa when you say you think of male
gender the physical body.
254
255
Sthanadivyapadesaccha
And on account of the statement of place and so on.
In this sutra vyasacharya answers a doubt, which can come in our mind. Brahman alone can
have all the good virtues. Therefore purusa seems to be Brahman. I understand Brahman as
all pervading; i understand Brahman as sarva adhistanam. Everything in the creation is
located in Brahman. Therefore Brahman is not located in the creation. Once Brahman is
located in creation it gets localized and becomes limited one. Brahman is locationless in my
understanding. Purusa is located in the eye as per the mantra. How can you say Brahman
because here purusa talked about is located purusa while Brahman is unlocated Brahman.
That is why i suggest jivah. Devata, reflection etc. How do you say purusa Brahman is
located in the eye. I will give you the general analysis of the sutra.
Here this question has been asked several times and the teacher has also taught umpteen
times. Yet the teacher has to answer. How can Brahman be located? Brahman is not located
really speaking and for the sake of upasana the sastra invokes Brahman in various locations.
Every time we do puja we do avahayami. Avahayami means locating the devata, which is big
in turmeric power. You should not take all these things literally. All the descriptions are for
the sake of upasana. Meditate on Brahman invoking in the legs, tongues etc. You meditate on
naksatra.
Brahman is invoked on Surya mandalam also. Dont take it literally. Not only locations are
meant for upasana. Various names and forms are also meant for upasana. Even though
Brahman is nama rahitam, for the sake of upasana Brahman is given various forms. It has
shining eye; we saw in previous antaradhikaranm where Brahman is given golden eyes,
golden hair etc. Brahman is location less formless and nameless. Dont hold on to vishnu
alone etc. They are for upasana purpose only. This forms and names you see for upasana are
not real at all. Location is not real but figurative for the sake of upasana.
Now we will see the word meaning. It has got two words. Sthanadi the place and the rest;
sthanam and adhi sthanam means temporary location for upasana; a lamp, an idol, a photo,
every temple etc. Temporary alampanam for upasana; adhi means etc. A temporary name for
upasana rama, krishna, etc. Upasana also gives special name sathyasya sathyam etc. And also
temporary forms for upasana; all vishnu forms all shiva forms are temporary.
Which form is permanent and no form is permanent. There is no from for Brahman.
Formlessness is the form of Brahman. Vyapadesat on account of the statement; it means they
are mentioned in the sastra. In antarnami Brahmanam of brihadharaynaka upanisad Brahman
is located in various places. Brahman is located in the tongue; Brahman is located in the eye;
the whole antaryami Brahman location of Brahman at various places. Cha ; and. So also are
the various statements in the bhagavatams etc. The next word is cha it means also because of
this reason also. You complete the sentence Aksi purusah paramatma bhavati. So Aksi purusa
is paramatma. Paramatma is in the eye means paramatma is in the eye also. Then there is no
256
257
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 76
Topic 4. Antaraadhikaranam [sutras 13-17]
The person within the eye is Brahman
Sutra 1.2.14 [45]
Sthanadivyapadesaccha
And on account of the statement of place and so on.
All the virtues mentioned in 4.15.1 of chandogya upanisad referred to purusa alone and not
any thing else and it was also established that Brahman is located in the eye for the purpose
of upasana in the last class. Although Brahman has no form, no place etc., for the sake of
upasana Brahman has got several names. None of them belongs to Brahman. Similarly
Brahman is given various forms although Brahman has no forms but they are attributed to
Brahman for the purpose of upasana. One should remember they are superimposed rupas,
superimposed forms and superimposed names. They do not really belong to Brahman. The
superimposition is for the purpose of upasana only. The upanishad are superimposing nama,
rupa and sthanam if someone questions we say superimpositions are of two types. One is
erroneous superimposition caused by ignorance rajju sarpah and the deliberate
superimposition for the purpose. The superimposition of vishnu on saligrama stone
superimposition of Shiva on lingam superimposition of vinayaka on turmeric powder is
knowingly made for the purpose of upasana. Therefore ajnatva aropaha jnatva aropah.
Upanishad superimposes nama rupa etc., deliberately. This is for facilitating meditation. A
devotee cannot invoke Nirgunam Brahman.
258
Stutopanishtkagatyaphidhanaccha
And on account of the statement of the way of him who has known the Truth of the
Upanisads.
First we will have the general analysis of this sutra. We had given a particular argument in
the previous sutra and based on this purva paksa may raise a question. Now we have to
supply a purva paksa to the objection raised in the previous sutra. You should note all the five
section continuously that Agni devata has taught Brahma Upasana and the Acharya continues
the Brahma Upasana and therefore Aksi Purusa is Brahman alone. Purva paksa says that as
per the Upanishad the argument is improper. In section 10 to 14 of Chandogya upanisad Agni
devata teaches Upakosala. The teaching starts with Brahma Upasana. But the problem is that
Agni devata do not teach one Upasana and he teaches other Upasanas and therefore there is
some complications. They are Agni Upasanani. First it was Brahma Upasana and thereafter
many Agni Upasanas are taught by the Agni. After teaching Agni Upasana and at the end
Agni tells the student that your Acharya will complete the teaching. They have taught
259
Anavasthiterasambhavaccha netarah
[the person within the eye is the Supreme Self] and not any other [i.e/. The individual soul
etc.] As these do not exist always; and on account of the impossibility [of the qualities of the
person in the being ascribed to any of these]
Until now he pointed out that Aksi Purusa has to be Brahman alone was explained in the
above sutras. Now he says that Aksi Purusa cannot be anything other than Brahman. Now it
is from negative angle Aksi Purusa cannot be any other devata. All the other description do
not fit into any other devatas. Purva paksa says that the Upanishad has used a word [4.15.1
of Chandogya upanisad] Purusa only for the human being. He has understood Purusa means
manusya sariram. Here again the manusya sariram which is visible in the right eye it is said.
Here purva paksa wants to analyse and find out that which manusya sariram is visible in the
eye. Only when I stand in front of the person and my manusya sariram is seen in the eye and
the other mans eye is like a mirror and visible Aksi Purusa has to be Pratibimba sariram, the
reflected body in his eye and the other mans body in my eyes. This is the Aksi Purusa so says
purva paksa, here Vyasacharya says chaya sariram cannot be upasya devata. Two reasons are
given one is that it is impermanent and unsteady. The second reason is all the other virtues
given cannot fit into chaya sariram. Can the Pratibimba sariram be immortal. Aksi prati
Bimba sariram cannot be immortal. It cannot be nirvikaram, abhayam, vamanitvam etc.
Virtures do not belong to chaya sariram. Because of these reasons Aksi Purusa cannot be
chaya sariram.
Sutra has got five words. Anavasthiteh; not existing always unsteady or impermanent of the
reflected boy and therefore it cannot be upasya devata; even if one turns ones head the
Pratibimba sariram or the reflected boy will go; asambhavat; on account of the impossibility
of all the virtues that we should know amrtivam abhayatvam etc..mentioned in the Pratibimba
sariram; cha and, also na not itarah any other the chaya sariram. Details in the next class.
261
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 77
Topic 4. Antaraadhikaranam [Sutras 13-17]
The person within the eye is Brahman
Sutra 1.2.17 [48]
Anavasthiterasambhavaccha netarah
[The person within the eye is the Supreme Self] and not any other [i.e., the individual soul
etc.] As these do not exist always; and on account of the impossibility [of the qualities of the
person in the being ascribed to any of these]
This aksantara Purusa occurs 4.15.1 of Chandogya upanisad which is part of Upakosala
vidya. We see the final sutra. In the previous sutras Vyasacharya establish that aksyantara
Purusa is Paramatma alone and later various attributes were mentioned and all of them fit in
with Paramatma only and finally the phalam also is mentioned as Brahma loka prapti phalam
and Vyasacharya confirmed that only by Brahma Upasana alone Brahma loka prapti is
possible but nothing else. All the first four sutra established positively and in this sutra
Vyasacharya establishes negatively that the aksyantara Purusa cannot be anything other than
Paramatma.
Here main purva paksa kept in view is a person who claims Pratibimba sariram as aksyantara
Purusa, first he takes Purusa as human body that is widely understood meaning, because of
the word drisyate he takes the Purusa sariram which is visible in the eyes and the only
sariram which is the reflection of the body in the eye of the person standing in front. This is
the main contention of Purva Paksi. Vyasacharya refutes Purva Paksi and says Pratibimba
sariram cannot be Aksi Purusa, for that he gives two reasons.
The mantra describes aksi Purusa as eternal and if aksi Purusa as pratibimba` sarira eternity
cannot be explained. The aksi Purusa is described as amrita permanent one. The other virtues
mentioned there are impossible in the case of Pratibimba sariram Sarva karma pratitvam,
Vamanitvam etc. Chayatma cannot have all these virtues. Therefore you have to supply
aksyantara purusah. Itarah na bhavati. The reason being anavartate asambavaca. Being other
virtues being impossible in Pratibimba sariram. Aksi Purusa cannot be taken even in the case
of Jivatma also. Not only Jivatma is negated and says even the devatas in the aksi cannot be
taken as Paramatma. In the aksi Surya devata is also not to be taken as Paramatma. All the
three Atma is negated by itarah. If all the three are negated, the Paramatma alone is left out to
be aksi purusah. With this antaraadhikaranam is over.
The subject matter is aksi antara Purusa mentioned in the mantra 4.15.1 of Chandogya
upanisad/ the second factor to be noted here what is the doubt. Whether the Purusa is
Paramatma or something else. Something else we mean Jivatma, chayatma or devatatma.
Third factor is the view of the Purva Paksi and he says that it is chayatma alone. The meaning
of chayatma means physical body reflected in the eye of a person. The argument of purva
paksa is because of the word Purusa he takes it as body and because of the word drisyate it is
262
Antaryamyadhidaivadishu taddharmavyapadesat
The controller of gods and others from within [is the Atman], for the characteristics of that
[Atman] are mentioned.
This Adhikaranam is known as antaryamyadhikaranam. This is known by this name because
of the first name of the first sutra. This is also a smaller Adhikaranam with three sutras only.
In this Adhikaranam topic taken is Mantra 3.7.3 of Brihadharaynaka upanisad that reads as
yeh prthvyam tisthan prthivya antarah, yam prthivi na veda, yasya prthivi sariram, yah
prthivim antaro yamayati, esa atmantaryamy amrtah. This means Yajnavalkya said He who
dwells in the earth, yet is within the earth, whom the earth does not know, whose body the
earth is, who cotnrolds the earth from within, he is your Self, the inner controller, the
immortal.
Now we have to know the background. Third chapter of Brahadharaynaka upanisad is an
interesting chapter. Janaka maharaja conducted a big yaga and all scholars from various
places attended the yaga. Janaka maharaja wanted to find out who is the best of all the
263
264
265
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 78
Topic 5. Antaryamiadhikaranam [Sutras 18-20]
The internal ruler is Brahman
Sutra 1.2.18 [49]
Antaryamyadhidaivadishu taddharmavyapadesat
The controller of gods and others from within [is the Atman], for the characteristics of that
[Atman] are mentioned.
We see Antaryami adhikaranam and the Antaryami discussed in 3.7.3 of Brihadharaynaka
upanisad. The controversy is what is the Antaryami mentioned here. The word only means
inner controller and inner controller can be anyone. According to sastra presiding deity can
be called inner controller in the form of devata. It is immediate controller of every action.
Behind the devatas we have Isvara or Brahman. This Brahman is the ultimate controller,
which controls everything through devata. Brahman controls the eye through sun, the mind
through moon etc. The ultimate inner controller is Isvara. In sandhyavandanam we invoke the
immediate inner controller and we invoke only Brahman. Whether in the Brihadaranyaka
upanisad whether Prithvi refers to the inner controller or Isvara is our question. Antaryami is
Brahman only because all the attributes mentioned are Brahmans attributes alone. Atmatvam
sarvantaryatmam and amritatvam and Vyasacharya arguments is all the three attributes relate
to Brahman only and not to any devata. Brahman alone is inner Self of everyone. No
particular devata controls every diety. Upanishad says Antaryami is my essential nature and
therefore it must be Brahman alone. The second attributes are sarva antaryamitvam and here
it is said that Antaryami is the inner controller of everyone. Everyone means all gods, all
living beings Adhibootham and all organs Adhyatmam. Antaryami is the inner controller all
gods, human being and all organs. Brahman alone is inner controller of all gods, all beings
and all organs. No particular devata sarva Antaryami. Every particular devata is inner
controller of only one thing. Surya devata can be Antaryami of eye alone and not any other
organs. Third one is amritatvam means immortality and that does not belong to any devatas
and Brahman creates all of them. They have longer life but they do not have immortality or
amritatvam. There is one more argument. It is not there directly in the sutra. If you take the
third mantra and see the meaning you will know that. The Antaryami resides in the Prithvi.
And the Antaryami is inside the Prithvi and inner Self of Prithvi and em Prithvi na veda
Prithvi does not know Antaryami. The earth does not know the Antaryami. What is the
meaning of the word earth? Certainly word earth cannot be physical earth which being inert
nobody need say it does not know anything. Here Prithvi does not know Antaryami and here
Prithvi does not mean anything because Prithvi cannot know anything being inert. That
means we mean Prithvi devata knows and the question is Prithvi devata knows Antaryami or
not. Even Prithvi devata does know Antaryami. Vyasacharya argues if the Upanishad says
Prithvi does not know Antaryami, then Antaryami must be someone different from even
Prithvi devata and only then it is an object different from Prithvi devata. Prithvi devata does
not know Antaryami means Antaryami is inner controller of Prithvi devata and Prithvi devata
266
Na cha samrtamataddharmabhilapat
And [the internal Ruler is] not that which is taught in the Sankya smriti [viz. Pradhana]
because qualities contrary to its nature are mentioned [here]
267
268
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 79
Topic 5. Antaryamiadhikaranam [Sutras 18-20]
The internal ruler is Brahman
Sutra 1.2.19 [50]
Na cha samrtamataddharmabhilapat
And [the internal Ruler is] not that which is taught in the Sankya smriti [viz. Pradhana]
because qualities contrary to its nature are mentioned [here]
We see the 19th sutra of second pada, 3nd sutra of antaryamiadhikaranam which is discussed
in 7th Brahmaanm of 3rd chapter of Brihadaranyaka upanisad. There the word Antaryami is
occurring and who is the inner controller is the doubt which is clarified in this sutra. All the
properties of Brahman applies to Antaryami alone and none else can be immortal, devata are
also found to be mortal and they will drop their devatatvam once the karma is exhausted. This
is the essence of the first sutra.
Vyasacharya here in the second sutra negates the view of the Sankya that prakriti can be inner
essence of the entire creation as prakriti is primary cause of all the creation. Not only that
Upanishad says it is adristaha etc., and according Sankya philosophy prakritis products are
visible but the products are visible and because of invisible nature Vyasacharya says that it is
not possible. At the end of the 7th brahmanam four words are there drasta, hearer, thinker and
knower and these words indicate that the Antaryami is chetana vastu and prakriti is
achetanam according to Sankya philosophers. Behind prakriti there is Purusa, prakriti may be
the controller of everything but Brahman is the controller of Purusa. Prakriti is nonsentient
Antaryami but Brahman is sentient Antaryami. Now we will see word for word analysis.
Na neither; cha also and smartam Antaryami cannot be prakriti of Sankya also. In the
previous it was pointed out that Antaryami is not any devata and they are not ultimate
Antaryami they are intermediary Antaryami only. In the previous sutra devatas were negated
and here prakriti is negated. Tad refers to prakriti. Tad dharma means property of prakriti.
Adatdharma a property does not belong to prakriti or which is contradictory to prakrit dharma
is mentioned in the Upanishad; because a property which is contradictory of the property of
prakriti which is sentiency or chetanatvam and therefore it is not Antaryami. Antaryami is
chetana vastu and prakriti is achetanam. The word chetana is not mentioned but it is
indirectly mentioned. In the words drasta srota vijnata and mantra seer, hearer, thinker and
knower all are possible for chetena tattvam alone, because of chetanatvam, it is concluded
that Antaryami is not prakriti but Brahman alone.
269
Sarirachobbayepi hi bhedenainamadhiyate
An the individual soul [is not the internal ruler] for both also [i.e., both recensions viz., kanva
and Madhyandina Sakhas of the Brihadaranyaka upanisad] speak of it as different [from the
Internal Ruler]
First we will have general analysis of the sutra. Here, Vyasacharya is negating another
possible suggestion from another Purva Paksi. The subject matter of controversy regarding
Antaryami is it a devata no; is it prakriti no; a third suggestion is can we say Antaryami as
Jivatma which is referred in the sutra as sariarah Jivatma. Because Jivatma also seems to have
all the properties mentioned there. Jivatma controls subtle body which is inert; it enlivens
physical body nonfunctional inert body. Jivatma happens to be chetana unlike prakriti.
Jivatma is also eternal punarabi jananam and punarabi maranam. The birth death cycle
continues forever. Why not take Jivatma as Antaryami. It is now established that Antaryami
is Brahman and not any other thing. Antaryami is presented in this Brahmanam as the
controller of Jivatma also. So we are not talking about Jivatma the controller. We talk of
Antaryami the Brahman and Vyasacharya points out Brahman are presented as Jivatma and
both versions are presented in the Brihadaranyaka upanisad. One belongs to kanva sakha of
shukla yajur veda and madyandina sakha os shukla yajur veda. Vyasacharya says in both the
sakhas in both Brihadaranyaka upanisad versions ami is presented as inner controller of
Jivatma. In fact two versions are almost closer but here and there some changes are there.
Sankara has written to madyantina sakha and sureswaracharya has written a commentary on
kanva sakha. Yaga vijnane drastan here vijnana means Jivatma as Jivatma is often referred to
as vijnanatma. In madyandina sakha there is a slight variation. That mantra begins yaha
atmani drastan; combining two mantras we conclude that Antaryami is different from Jivatma
and Antaryami resides in Jivatma and controls Jivatma. Both kanva and madyandina saka
reveals Antaryami is the controller of Jivatma. This is the general analysis of the sutra.
Now we come to word for word analysis. Antaryami and na; sariraka the third word it is one
who resides in the body that is Jivatma; ca is added to put the meaning also. The final
meaning is Antaryami Jivatma ca na bhavati. Antaryami cannot be Jivatma also. Both the
branches of Brihadaranyaka upanisad kanva and madyandina sakha are referred to by the
word ubaye; hi means because; enam adhiyate Antaryaminam both reveal Antaryami
adhiyate reveal; bedena as different from Jivatma. Different from Jivatma. Or different from
sarira Jivatma. He says because Antaryami is presented as inner controller of Jivatma, inner
controller must be different from the controlled. Not only that there is another expression also
and that is Antaryami resides in Jivatma. Jivatma becomes the residence and Antaryami
becomes resident and resident Antaryami is different from resident Jivatma. As the container
content different is clear; as the controller controlled the difference is very clear. With this
word for word analysis is over. Antaryami is not a devata; not a Jivatma, Antaryami is not
prakriti and Antaryami is Brahman only. Now we will go to the fourth sutra.
Ami is not Jivatma and Antaryami is Brahman only. It is clear that Brahman is different from
Jivatma and Paramatma1 is different from Jivatma. Antaryami is the controller of Jivatma.
When the definition is very clear how come you say Antaryami is different from Brahman.
One is the controller and the other is controlled. What is your philosophy whether Jivatma
270
271
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 80
Topic 5. Antaryamiadhikaranam [Sutras 18-20]
The internal ruler is Brahman
Sutra 1.2.20 [51]
Sarirachobbayepi hi bhedenainamadhiyate
An the individual soul [is not the internal ruler] for both also [i.e., both recensions viz., kanva
and Madhyandina Sakhas of the Brihadaranyaka upanisad] speak of it as different [from the
Internal Ruler]
With 20th sutra antayamiadhikaranam is over. I pointed out Sagunam Brahman is seen as part
of Upasana in which context it is called Upasyam Brahman where beda is retained and the
purpose of Sagunam Brahman is Upasana and th bhalam is also krama mukti only it is often
presented as jagat karanam Brahma. Jagat karanam Brahma is jnana prakaranam also the aim
is ultimately to discover Jivatma and Paramatma and this Sagunam Brahman is not meant for
krama mukti and it is meant for nirguna jnanam and jivan mukti and this Sagunam Brahman
is called Neyam Brahman, in sandilya vidya Sagunam Brahman is presented for Upasana and
it is called Upasyam.
In Taittiriya Upanishad the Sagunam Brahman is introduced for the purpose of gaining
jnanam. Whatis difference between Upasyam Brahman and Neyam Brahman. The difference
is this when Sagunam Brahman is present the focus is on the guna which makes Brahman
superior and it emphasizes difference between Brahman and me.
The differences are retained until the end. Karantvam is highlighted my inferior quality is
highlighted. Upasyam Brahman is guna pradhanam. In jagat karanm Brahma or Neyam
Brahman it is not for highlighting but it a temporary attributes and the emphasis is on
Brahman and karanatvam is loosely attached because sooner or late when tatvam asi coms
karanatvam is unscrewed and taken away and jiva is going to lose the karyatvam status and it
is neither karanam nor karyam.
We are not going to retain karantvam status of Brahma and at the same time we are not going
to retain the karyatvam status of jiva and at the time of maha vakyam karya karana vilaksana
Chaitanyam is there. When it is loosely attached we say it is Neyam Brahman and when the
same Chaitanyam is tightly attached to attributes it is called Upasyam Brahman and when
you gain jnanam we own up with Nirgunam Brahman the ultimate goal. Isvaratvam has no
value because it is mithya because it is caused by maya. Upasyam Brahma is also Sagunam.
In Upasyam Brahman is guna pradhanam and Neyam Brahman is jnana pradhanam. In
Upasyam Brahman attributes are there and are highlighted but in Neyam Brahman the
attributes are dropped once jnanam is attained and Nirgunam Brahman is realized. When we
study every adhikaranam in Brahma Sutra we dont ask the question whether it is Upasana
Brahma prakaranam or jneya prakarana Brahman. At the end I will point out which relates to
Neyam Brahman and which relates to Upasyam Brahman. Antaryamitva status is loosely
272
Adrisyatvadigunako dharmukteh
The possessor of qualities like indivisibility etc., [is Brahman] on account of the declaration
of its attributes.
This adhikaranam is called adrisyatvadhikaranam. This is a small adhikaranam consisting of
three sutras and the topic taken for analysis is 1.1.6 of Mundaka Upanishad that reads as yat
tad-adresyam-agrahyam-agotram-avarnam acaksuh srotram tad-apani-padam, nityam
vibhum sarvagatam susuksmam tad-avyavam yad bhuta-yonim pari-pasyanti dhirah. The
meaning of this mantra is that which is invisible, ungraspable, un-originated and attibute-less,
that which has neither eyes nor ears nor hands nor legs that is Eternal full of manifestations,
All-pervading. Subtlest of the subtle that Imperishable Being is what the wise perceive as
the Source of all creation.
First I will give you the background behind the mantra. Sounaka approached his guru asked
the question what is that knowing which everything is known? What is in the mind of the
student when he asked the question and he had the basic knowledge that material cause
alone appear as many types of creation.
Since ekam karanam appears as anekam karanam eka karana vijnanena sarva karya vijnanam
bhavati. By knowing one, material cause one can know all the effect. Effects do not exist
separate from cause. By knowing he cause the effects are as good as known. With this
knowledge the student asks the question what is the one ultimate cause of the world ultimate
material cause of the world knowing which entire universe is known. By knowing the wood
you can know furniture only.
Similarly knowing gold you can know only about ornaments alone, but when you know the
ultimate cause of the world eka karana vijnanena aneka karya vijnatham bhavati. The
question is jagat karanam kim? Cause means material cause of the world. Angiras elaborately
answers this question. We have to learn one is para vidya superior vidya and inferior vidya
that is called apara vidya; knowledge of cause is higher knowledge and knowledge of effect
is lower knowledge. Why knowledge of cause higher and knowledge of effect is lower.
By knowing one effect the cause is not known. By knowing the cause all effects are known.
Karya vijnanena sarva vijnanam na bhavati; karana vijnanena sarva vijnanam bhavati. Karya
vijnanm is aparam; not only that teacher will show karana vijnanam will liberate a person and
karya vijnanam will not liberate a person. Karya vidya is apara vidya and it keeps you in
bondage and karana vidya or apara vidya liberate the person. The teacher removes the
273
274
275
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 81
Topic 6. Adrisyatvadhikaranam [21-23]
That which cannot be seen is Brahman
Sutra 1.2.21 [52]
Adrisyatvadigunako dharmukteh
The possessor of qualities like indivisibility etc., [is Brahman] on account of the declaration
of its attributes.
We see the 5th adhikaranam known as Adrisyatvadhikaranam and in this adhikaranam
Upanishad mantra taken for analysis is 1.1.6 of Mundaka Upanishad. Here Upanishad
introduces the jagat karanam which is called bhuta yoni and aksaram. Bhuta means all the
things and beings and yoni means the material cause of all things and beings and in simple
language it is jagat karanam,aksaram. The controversy is whether this refers to prakriti or
padhanam a technical word for prakriti used by Sankya philosophers/ whether bhuta yoni is
chetanam or achetanam is being analysed. We said it is chetanam and we said that Brahmans
character is specifically mentioned. Omniscience Brahma cannot refer to the achetana vastu.
We have completed the general study of the first sutra. Here Adhi Sankaracharya gives five
reasons to show that all description tally with prakrit alone. The examples given are also
tallied with prakriti alone spider, plants and the hair.
In the cases of these examples is matter so also the cause of the world is prakriti the matter.
The third reason he gave was that all description did not indicate the chetana dharma. Even
sarvajna comes in the 1.1.9th mantra of Mundaka Upanishad. The omniscience mentioned in
the 9th mantra has nothing to do with what is said in 1.1.6th mantra of Mundaka Upanisad.
These two mantras talk about two different things and how can it be taken to indicate the
same thing.
Another argument is mantra 2.1.2 of Mundaka Upanishad says Brahman is different from
aksaram and I can also say aksaram is different from Brahman. And then coming to mantra
1.1.6 Mundaka Upanishad this mantra talks about aksaram and this Brahman is different from
aksaram which is pradhanam and which is different from Brahman. Because of these five
reason, the aksaram does not refer to Brahman but to the prakriti.
The first statement tallies with prakriti alone and not Brahman. For that our answer is that all
description do not tally with prakriti. Only some of the description is extended to prakriti and
only some of them can be extended. Prakriti is invisible and it is energy form and agrahsyam
is ok. But certainly not nithyam sarvagatham and vibhum cannot tally with prakriti as it is
subject to negation by Atma Jnanam. In the wake of knowledge prakriti is also negated and
Brahman alone remains.prakriti is not nithya and it goes with only Brahman and not with
anything.
276
277
278
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 82
Topic 6. Adrisyatvadhikaranam [21-23]
That which cannot be seen is Brahman
Sutra 1.2.21 [52]
Adrisyatvadigunako dharmukteh
The possessor of qualities like indivisibility etc., [is Brahman] on account of the declaration
of its attributes.
We have completed the 21st sutra in which 1.1.6 of Mundaka Upanishad was taken up for
discussion. The controversy was whether it applies to pradhanam or Brahman was the point
at issue. The doubt whether jagat karanam aksaram is prakriti or Brahman. We saw that
Vyasacharya pointed out that jagat karanam aksaram is Brahman only because the
omniscience was pointed out while prakriti can never be omniscient. We further various
objections raised by Sankya and in the last class we saw the answers to the five objections.
Now Adhi Sankaracharya gives some more reasons in support of our conclusion. The first
argument is that in the 5th and 6th mantra the Upanishad presents the knowledge of jagat
karanam as para vidya. This is superior ot apara vidya said in Mundaka Upanishad. Why it
gets the two names. Apara vidya is binding knowledge and it brings out limitations more and
more. Para vidya is superior knowledge being the liberating knowledge.
Aksara vidya is para vidya and para vidya is moksa vidya and therefore it is Brahma vidya. If
aksaram is prakriti, apara vidya will be prakriti vidya knowledge of prakriti will not liberate
and knowledge of Brahman alone will liberate therefore Brahma vidya is para vidya and para
vidya is aksara vidya and therefore aksara is equal to Brahman.
The students in Mundaka Upanishad approaches his guru and asks the question what is that
knowledge by knowing which everything else is known, the teacher para vidya as that
knowledge that gives eka vijnanena sarva vijanam. Aksara vidya is para vidya and is equal to
sarva vijnana prada vidya. Having this equation what can be aksaram. Aksaram is Brahman
then Brahma Vidya is para vidya and Brahma knowledge will give knowledge of everything.
Suppose if you take aksaram as prakriti prakriti vidya is para vidya and is equal to sarva
vijananprada vidya it will be equal to saying that by knowing this everything is known/. It is
not possible by knowing prakriti you will know jada amsam of prakriti only the sariram
sooksma sariram and you cannot know chetana amsam of creation. By knowing basic matter
you will know only material and not chetana vastu. Brahma Vidya alone can give you all
knowledge. By knowing Brahman you know chetanam and achetanam only. This is an
important argument, which Adhi Sankaracharya will repeat in later portion also. The teacher
has presented aksara vidya as para vidya. The argument is whether this is Brahma viya or
otherwise. When we go to the second section, apara vidya is elaborated. Chapter 1 section ii
mantra 1 to 9 apara vidya is said to be karma Upasana. In the 11th mantra apara vidya
279
Rupopanyasaccha
And on accountof its form being mentioned [the passage] under discussion refers to
Brahman.
Here also Vyasacharya says aksaram is neither jiva nor pradhanam. The reaons she gives is
the visva rupa varnanam of aksaram Brahman occurs in Mundaka Upanishad. In 2.1 we get
sristi prakaranam the Upanishad says aksaram alone has become entire creation. Aksaram
Brahman alone is the entire creation aksaram is visva rupam; and this visva rupam is
described in two places one is 2.1.4 of Mundaka Upanishad Agnir murdha cakssi candra
suryau disah srotre vag virtasca vedah, vayuh prano hrdayam visva masya padhhyam prthivi
hyesa sarva bhutani ratma that reads as fire [Agni] is his head; sun and moon his eyes; foru
quarters or directions his ears; the declared Vedas his speech; the air his breath; the
universe his mind [heart] the earth originated from his feet; he is indeed the inner Self of all
beings. The heaven is the head of aksaram; the 11th chapter of Gita is also drawn from this
sutra only. Sun and moon are the eyes earth his teeth. Visvarupa description is given for the
Brahman alone. Sarva bhuta antaratma and pradhanam is never presented as Atma anywhere.
Visvarupa description applies to aksaram Brahma and not aksaram pradhanam. How can it be
the description of pradhanam. It is sarva bhuta antaratma. This does not fit into jiva as also
pradhanam. This is the general analysis.
Now we will do the word for word analysis. Rupa form means visva rupam description of
aksaram upanyasat because of the mention ca and rupa uapnyasat thus Brahman alone is the
description of aksaram and not pradhanam. With this third sutra is over.
281
282
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 83
Topic 7. Vaishvanaradhikaranam [24-32]
Vaisvanara is Brahman
Sutra 1.2.24 [55]
Vaisvanarah sadharanasabdaviseshat
Vaisvanara [is Brahman] on account of the distinction qualifying the common terms
[Vaisvanara and Self]
This adhikaranam is known as Vaisvanara adhikaranam. This is one of the very big
adhikaranam containing the sutras 24 to 32.
This enquires into mantra occurring in 5.18.2 of Chandogya Upanishad. In the fifth there is a
type of Vaisvanara Upasana or Vaisvanara vidya which is well known Upasanam and it is the
saem as visvarupa Upasana. It is another name for virad Upasana. Here the description of
virad or Vaisvanara is given. It is an another mula mantra for 11th chapter of Gita. It is almost
paraphrased in vishna sahasranamam dhyana sloka. I will give the background of this
Upasana. This topic begins with mantra 5.11.1 chapter of Chandogya upanisad and it goes
upto 5.24 section of Chandogya Upanisad.
This section begins with five students decides to discuss Isvara. They a raise a question what
is Brahman which is known as Atma. Where Brahman indicates the Sagunam Brahman and it
deals with Upasyam Brahman. Therefore they want to do Brahma Upasana or Isvara Upasana
and they ask themselves what is Brahman. They approach another rishi Uddalaka Rishi.
They approach him not knowing what is Brahman. Uddalaka also says that he does not know
and he asks them to go to Asavapathih Raja who is a great jnani. In the Upanishad the story
is elaborated and they go glorify the raja. The king offers the Brahmana good daksina. But
said to the raja that they wanted knowledge from the king. And the Brahmanas said that they
wanted Brahma Vidya and not money. The king asked the Brahmana to come the next day.
Next day they go to the king. The king said that it was not proper for them to do namaskara to
the king being Brahmana. Asvapathi accept them as sishyas and asked them what was their
understanding of Brahman. They described what they understood as Brahman and what they
meant by the word Vaisvanara. Each one says one one aspect of creation and each one
claimed that aspect as Vaisvanara. One said heaven is Vaisvanara another said sun is
Vaisvanara fourth said air is Vaisvanara fifth said earth is Vaisvanara and sixth aid space is
Vaisvanara.
After they presented their understanding of Vaisvanara, the king said their understanding was
wrong. Each one had understood the part but not the whole of Vaisvanara. Therefore
asvapathi said that he was going to give the description of Vaisvanara. Refer to 5.18.2 of
Chandogya upanisad.
283
284
285
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 84
Topic 7. Vaishvanaradhikaranam [24-32]
Vaisvanara is Brahman
Sutra 1.2.24 [55] contd.
Vaisvanarah sadharanasabdaviseshat
Vaisvanara [is Brahman] on account of the distinction qualifying the common terms
[Vaisvanara and Self]
We see Vaisvanaradhikaran which is final adhikaranam of the second pada in which
Chandogya upanisad chapter 18 is taken for consideration. This discussion is regarding the
Vaisvanara and we will establish that this Vaisvanara is Brahman alone. In the first sutra we
established Brahma only. Visvarupa discription is given and Vyasacharya says visvarupa
discription fits with Brahman alone. Visvarupa varnanam is possible only for karanam.
Karanam alone can have names and forms for karyam. Gold can have many rupams but
bangle cannot have many rupams but one. Karyam has one form but karana alone can have
aneka rupam. Jataragni, bhutagni and devatagni being karyam cannot have more than one
form each. But visvarupa is possible only for karanam and here the cause is Brahman only.
Adhi Sankaracharya gives some more supportive reason. First is the upasaka of Vaisvanara
eat the food which will be eaten by all. Vaisvanara upasaka will get oneness with Vaisvanara.
As a person meditates so he becomes. This is possible only when you get oneness with Isvara
or Brahman. In Gita Krishna says bhoktaram yajnatapasam sarvalokamakhesavaram
suhrdam sarvabhutanam jnatva mam santim yechati 5.2.9 of Gita and having known Me as
the enjoyer of sacrifices and austerities, the Great Lord of all the worlds the friend of all
beings, he [the sage] attains peace. Sarva anna bhota fits with only Isvara and not to anyone.
Vishnu is the one who pervades all the people and Vishnu alone takes food through me.
Second reason given by Adhi Sankaracharya is based on 5.24.3 of Chandogya upanisad. This
mantra says tadyathesikatulamagnau protam praduyetaivam hasya sarve papmanab
praduyante ya etadevam vidvanagnihotram juhoti. Just as the cotton fibres of the isitka grass
are totally consumed when thrown into the fire, similarly all the sins are consumed fo one
who performs the agnihotra sacrifice with the knowledge of the Vaisvanara Self. In this
mantra it is said Vaisvanara will destroy all the papams. This is possible only by doing
Isvara upasana. This Upasana gives krama mukti. This is the second additional reason.
Third reason is given in 5.11.1 of Chandogya upanisad which is the beginning of the
Vaisvanara Agni portion. The mantra reads as pracinasala aupamanyavah satyayajnah
paulusirindradyumno bhallaveyo janah sarkaraksyo budila asvatarasviste baite mahasala
mahasrotriyah sametya mimamsam cakruh ko na Atma kim brahmeti Upamanyus son
pracinasala pulusas son sathyaya jna bhallavis son indradyumna sarkaraksas son jana and
asvatarasvas son budila these eminent householders, who were vedic scholars once met to
decide the issue who is the real Self? And what is Brahmam?
286
Smaryaamananumanam syaditi
Because that [cosmic form of the Supreme Lord] which is described in the smriti is an
indicatory mark of inference [from which] we infer the meaning of this. Sruti text under
discussion.]
This sutra is based on one basic rule that veda is the original scripture which is known as sruti
and all other secondary scriptures are called smriti. According to our tradition all our smritis
are based on sruti alone and none of them is original. They are derived from Vedas alone and
the validity is not original validity and they are considered valid because they are derived
from Vedas. The very word smriti indicates that they are recollected version and recollection
presupposes the collection. They are collected from sruti and from smriti they are recollected.
If any smriti contradicts a sruti then automatically the smriti vakyam will be rejected. The
moment they contradict their very existence will be denied. This is an aside rule.
Second rule suppose there is an idea mentioned in smriti but not mentioned in sruti. In such
case would we reject or not. We cannot reject it because only when smriti contradict sruti.
Sruti has not made any mention about it and it is silent. The rule is since smriti is borrowed
from sruti this idea also must have been borrowed from sruti and we should assume that it has
lost in time and we supply sruti mantra and it called inferred sruti.
Vyasacharya argues there are many smriti slokas, which reveals. Vaisvanara belong to
Brahman alone. Inferred sruti also says visvarupa belongs to Brahman. Extending that
Vaisvanara has got to be Brahman because Vaisvanara and Brahman are one and the same.
Vaisvanara has got visvarupa varnanam. In this Chandogya upanisad visvarupa belongs to
Vaisvanara. Visvarupa belongs to Vaisvanara smriti says. So Vaisvanara is Brahman. The
next question is what is the smriti vakyam based on which you infer sruti vakyam. The
vakyam is from Vishnu sahasranamam. In this mantra we get visvarupa varnanam and that
belongs to Vishnu the Paramatma. From this sruti we infer visvarupa is Brahman and
therefore we infer Vaisvanara is Brahma because Brahman has visvarupam.
287
288
289
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 85
Topic 7. Vaishvanaradhikaranam [24-32]
Vaisvanara is Brahman
Sutra 1.2.26 [57]
291
292
Sakshadayavirodham jaiminah
Jaimini [declares that there is] no contradiction even[if by Vaisvanara] [Brahman I] directly
[taken as the object of worship]
Vyasacharya has established Vaisvanara is Brahman alone and he has negated all the four
purva paksas. He first accepted Vaisvanara is jataragni and alone and in this context we
should know Vaisvanara is jataragni represented Brahman. He retained jataragni and think of
it and should know that this represented Brahman. We dont look jataragni as jataragni but
we see it as Brahman. I offer flower to the idol but worship Isvara visualized by idon.
293
294
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 86
Topic 7. Vaishvanaradhikaranam [24-32]
Vaisvanara is Brahman
Sutra 1.2.28 [59]
Sakshadayavirodham jaiminah
Jaimini [declares that there is] no contradiction even[if by Vaisvanara] [Brahman I] directly
[taken as the object of worship]
In this interpretation is given by Jaimini Maharishi a disciple of Vyasacharya. Another
interpretation to show Vaisvanara refers to 5.18.2 of Chandogya upanisad is Brahman. Until
we have established that Vaisvanara refers to Brahman only. It directly refers to digestive fire
only and upon the digestive fire we should visualize Brahman. In the previous interpretation
Vaisvanara referred to jataragni the digestive fire symbolized Brahman. How should we do
the Upasana. Just as we meditate upon Shiva through siva linga etc., similarly we have to
meditate through digestive fire.
Jaimini says you need not go through digestive fire. Vaisvanara can directly reveal Brahman.
This is jaimini statement. He says every word has got many meaning and one meaning is
popular and it can reveal meaning other the popular menaing.
Suppose you analyse the word it consists of two words one is kh Akasa and other is gha
mover. This is derivative meaning of the word. This is called yoga arthah derived meaning. If
you jump from here to there for half a minute you are kagah. Primary meaning of jalajam is
lotus, if you split the word jala means water ja means i.e other than lotus anything other than
lotus called jalajah. We can have rubi artha as also yoga artha. So far we have taken rubi
artha and Vyasacharya said Vaisvanara represented Brahman. Jaimini gives up popular
meaning and takes up yoga artha which means virad Isvara. How can you take yoga artha for
Vaisvanara.
I will give on interpretation given by Adhi Sankaracharya. Visve and nara are two words the
part of the word represents sarve narah means visve sarve narah means visva narah eva
vaisve narah that Lord who includes all the living heings who is that Lord that includes all
beings is visvarupa and virad, the marcrocosm includes all the microcosm. He says visve
narah vaisvanarah. When there is rubu artha and yoga artha is possible there will be
confusion which one we should take.
Then there must be a rule that rubi artha is powerful than yoga artha. Popular meaning is ever
powerful. Popularity is powerful and there can be an objection and one can ask jaimini and
say the rubi artha is powerful and how can you leave the rubi artha and take yoga artha. Here
Vaisvanara means digestive fire; jaimini says normally rubi is powerful and take that
meaning and fix it and see that whether it fits properly and if it does not fix and then you have
right to take yoga artha. Jaimini argument is I am ready to take the popular artha and when I
295
Abhivyakterityasmarathyah
On account of the manifestatioin, so says Aasmarathyah
First I will do general analysis of this sutra. In jaiminis interpretation a problem can come.
Vaisvanara directly refers to Brahman. This mantra points out that Vaisvanara is Agni,
gargapadya etc, Agni. Normally we know they are aspects of fire only and how will you
describe the expressions of gargabhadya etc., fire. This is question number one. Agains in
Sadapata Brahmana it is said Vaisvanara is within the body how will you explain. And also in
Sadapata Brahmana word Agni occurs. Vaisvanara Agni and Vaisvanara is within the body
and how will you explain these three.
Now we will see one by one. The word Agni also should be taken in its yoga artha not rubi
artha. The primary meaning of Agni is fire. If you take the derived meaning there will no
problem. The derived meaning is agre nayati gacchadi iti agnih the one who moves in front or
one who is the leader is Agni in short agragami agnih. Therefore Vaisvanara does not refer to
fire at all but the leader of entire universe and Lord is the ultimate leader. The word Agni is
explained.
The next question is Sadapata Brahmana it is said Vaisvanara is within the body. Since
Bahaman is all pervading he can certainly within the body also. Vaisvanara is cosmic person
who is everywhere and he is within the body also.
How do you explain gargabadya and other fire aspects. Jaimini avoids fire. How can you
avoid fire, for that the answer is if that everything is different aspects of Lord alone because
what belongs to Tamil Nadu is certainly the glory of India. Only the glory of Tamil nadu
belongs to Karnataka etc. All the glories belong to India. Whether they are aspects of jalam,
vayu etc, all them ultimately belong to Vaisvanara. Gargapadya is immediate aspect of fire
but it is ultimately the aspect of Brahman alone. Since everything ultimately belongs to
Brahman alone. In fact Adhi Sankaracharya explained all of them in previous sutra itself.
296
297
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 87
Topic 7. Vaishvanaradhikaranam [24-32]
Vaisvanara is Brahman
Sutra 1.2.29 [60]
Abhivyakterityasmarathyah
On account of the manifestatioin, so says Aasmarathyah
We are in the final adhikaranam of the second pada which is known as
Vaisvanaradhikaranam where Vyasacharya analyses 5.18.2 of Chandogya upanisad. The
primary contention is that Vaisvanara should refer to primary meaning of digestive fire
whereas siddhanti view it refers to Brahman alone. In the first four sutras interpretations were
given and indirectly through jataragni it is proved that Vaisvanara is digestive fire only and
we should meditate upon Brahman on the symbol of Vaisvanara fire. Our conclusion is
Vaisvanara is jatargni pratiba Brahman. digestive fire symbolized Brahman.
Now another interpretation was given in sutra 28 and not through jataragni but directly it is
Brahman. Primarily means jataragni but it can etymologically or secondarily it can means
sarvagatha Isvara. for taking secondary meaning there is support of visvarupa description. If
we take primary meaning visvarupa will not fit in properly.
If we take this interpretation there is some problem. This is based on mantra 5.18.1 of
Chandogya upanisad there is a word pradesa matram spatially limited, measurable. Therefore
Purva Paksi raises a question if Vaisvanara is taken as infinite Brahman how can you take the
spatial limitation. How can describe Vaisvanara as infinite and finite way create doubt. We
have to find out an ingenious method to convince both contradictory views. In the previous
sutra we managed saying Vaisvanara represented jataragni. Wherever infinitive description
comes we will connect it to Brahman and wherever there finite description comes we will
connect it to jataragni as symbolized for Brahman. some of them may be connected to
Brahman and some to jataragni Agni.
In this interpretation we are in trouble. Vaisvanara directly means Brahman and if so how
will you connect to Brahman pradesa matram which indicates Brahman is within the body.
Here Assmarathya rishi gives the answer. The problem is if Vaisvanara is all pervading
Brahman how do you explain the word pradesa matram, which means spatially limited. The
answer given is that no doubt Isvara is all pervading when a meditator wants to have
darsanam for blessing the devotee all pervading Isvara can assume a limited form. Here Lord
Krsihna says in 4.7 of Gita yada yada hi dharmasya glanir bhavati bharata abhyutthanam
adharmasya tadatmanam srjamy aham here it is clearly stated that the Supreme though
unborn and undying, becomes manifest in human embodiment to overthrow the forces of
ignorance and selfishness. Since Isvara has got maya power, He can take manifestation the
private appearance for the sake of a particular devotee and for the sake of the world he takes
the avatar. The particular appearance is called abhivyaktihi the manifestation or appearance
298
Anusmriter badarih
For the sake of meditationor constant remembrance so says the sage Badari
Badari answers in the same direction. The problem if Vaisvanara is Brahman how do you
account of pradesa matram. When a devotee wants to meditate Isvara or visualize Isvara he
can do so only within the mind alone and the visualized Isvara will be confined to my mind.
Unfortunately ro fortunately mind is limited and finite. Although Lord is infinite our mind the
container is limited the content the Lord, the memorizes Lord will also be limted. Because it
is visualized mind it is finite. Appearing space being limited Lord is limited. This is the
answer.
Anusmriteh because of visualization of Brahman through within the finite mind and the
supply two words pradesa matritvam sadhu the spatially limited is fine because it is based on
visualization focus and Badarih answers the question. Present answer is based on the
appearance based on the meditation. Now we will see third answer.
299
Amananti chainamasmin
Moreover they [the Jabalas] teach that this [Supreme Lord is to be meditated upon] in this
[space between the head and the chin]
Vaisvanara is visualized within the face. How can this be done. He says it is for the sake of
Upasana and if you are not convinced of that I can give you another Upanishad also and that
is Jabala Upanishad. Adhi Sankaracharya quotes the mantra 2 of Japala Upanishad reads as
atha hainam atrih papraccaha Yajnavalkyam, ya esonanto vyakta Atma tam katham aham
vijnaniyam iti, sa hocaca Yajnavalkya sovimukta upasya ya esonantovyakta tma sovmukte
pratisthita iti, sovimuktah kasmin pratisthita iti, varunayam sasyam sca amdhye pratisthita
iti the mantra reads thereafter Atri inquired of Yajnavalkya how can I know that Self which
is infinite and unmanifested? Yajnavalkya said [in reply] meditate on Avikukta [for] the Self,
which is infinte and unmanifested is established in avikukta [Atri then enquired].
300
301
Page No
303
306
310
315
318
322
326
330
334
337
341
346
350
354
358
362
365
368
371
375
378
382
385
388
391
394
398
402
406
410
413
416
420
423
428
432
437
440
Chap-Pada-Sutra
1.3.1
1 . 3 . 1 to 1 . 3 . 4
1 . 3 . 5 to 1 . 3 . 7
1.3.8
1 . 3 . 8 and 1 . 3 . 9
1 . 3 . 9 and 1 . 3 . 10
1 . 3 . 10 to 1 . 3 . 12
1 . 3 . 12 and 1 . 3 . 13
1 . 3 . 13
1 . 3 . 13 and 1 . 3 . 14
1 . 3 . 14 and 1 . 3 . 15
1 . 3 . 15 to 1 . 3 . 17
1 . 3 . 17 to 1 . 3 . 19
1 . 3 . 19
1 . 3 . 19 to 1 . 3 . 21
1 . 3 . 21
1 . 3 . 22
1 . 3 . 22 to 1 . 3 . 23
1 . 3 . 24 and 1 . 3 . 25
1 . 3 . 26
1 . 3 . 26 to 1 . 3 . 28
1 . 3 . 28
1 . 3 . 28
1 . 3 . 28
1 . 3 . 28 to 1 . 3 . 30
1 . 3 . 30 to 1 . 3 . 32
1 . 3 . 32 and 1 . 3 . 33
1 . 3 . 33
1 . 3 . 34
1 . 3 . 34 and 1 . 3 . 35
1 . 3 . 35 and 1 . 3 . 36
1 . 3 . 36 to 1 . 3 . 38
1 . 3 . 38
1 . 3 . 39
1 . 3 . 40 and 1 . 3 . 41
1 . 3 . 41 and 1 . 3 . 42
1 . 3 . 42 and 1 . 3 . 43
Sutra Nos
64
64 to 67
68 to 70
71
71 and 72
72 and 73
73 to 75
75 and 76
76
76 and 77
77 and 78
78 to 80
80 to 82
82
82 to 84
84
85
85 and 86
87 and 88
89
89 to 91
91
91
91
91 to 93
93 to 95
95 and 96
96
97
97 and 98
98 and 99
99 to 101
101
102
103 and 104
104 and 105
105 and 106
302
Dyubhvadyayatanam svasabdat
The abode of heaven, earth, etc., [is Brahma] on account of the term own i.e. Self.
This is the first adhikaranam of the third pada. It is called dyubhvadyadhikaranam. It is called
so because it starts with the word dyubhvadyayatanam. The subject matter of this
303
304
305
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 89
Topic 1. Dyubhvadyadhikaranam [sutras 1-7]
The abode of heaven earth etc., is brahman
Sutra 1.3.1 [64]
Dyubhvadyayatanam svasabdat
The abode of heaven, earth, etc., [is Brahma] on account of the term own i.e. Self.
In this first adhikaranam of the third pada known as Dyubhvadyadhikaranam Vyasacharya
analyises Mundaka Upanishad mantra 2.2.5. In this mantra the first half Upanishad refers to
something that is substratum of the entire universe the heaven as also the earth. This is
referred to in this adhikaranam as Dyubhvadyayatanam. Visvadharam is presented in the
above mantra.
What is this visvadhara. We want to establish visvadhara is brahmaiva. Sankya however
argue that visvadhara refers to achetana tattvan pradhanam. In the first sutra which we
completed in the last class is visvadhara Brahma sva sabdad. For this we gave two
interpretation the first is because of the expression Atma occurring in the mantra. The word
Atma can refer to only chetana tattvam and not achetena tattvam and pradhanam being
achetanam it will not fit in here.
The second interpretation is because of the clarification by Upanishad itself sva refers to
Upanishad. Because of the clarification given elsewhere and that elsewhere is Chandogya
upanisad 6.8.4 it says sat Brahman alone is pradistha. Then Adhi Sankaracharya introduces a
Purva Paksi, which I introduced in the last class.
The fourth line of the current mantra we give two interpretations. Purva paksa contends the
first interpretation of the fourth line. Esa refers to pronoun a line mentioned before. Eash is
visvadhara Brahma or Paramatma. The word sethu according to our first interpretation refers
to bund or dam, which holds water. Esah sethu means Brahman is a dam or bund if Brahman
is a dam what does it hold. It holds immortality. It is the reservoir of immortality from where
one can tap immortality. Based on the first interpretation raises two objection. He says sethu
refers to finite or paricchina or limted entity. Since the fourth line refers to visvadhara refers
to sethu and since Brahman is limitless entity and how can samanvayadhikaranyam between
sethu and Brahman.
Even if you accept sethu as dam the holder of amritasya, the word amritam does not eman
immorality but the amritam means immortal means Brahman. Esah which is according to you
is sethu a dam of amritam and this Brahman is holder of brahaman.. Can water be the holder
of water and Brahman cannot be the holder of Brahman and holder and held cannot be
identical and therefore esah should be other than Brahman.
306
Muktopasripyavyapadesat
Because of the declaration [in the scriptures] that that is to be attained by the liberated.
307
Nanumanamatacchabdat
[the abode of heaven etc] is not that which is inferred i.e., pradhana because there is no term
indicating it.
In this sutra Vyasacharya establishes that visvadhara is not pradhanam, which is a basic
matter as per Sankya philosophy. There are no expressions in the Upanishad, which indicates
pradhanam, which are relevant to pradhanam. There pradhana referring in the Upanishad. All
then words in the Upanishad are opposed to pradhanam. All the expressions used in the
Upanishad indicate chetana tattvam and none referring to achetana tattvam. Atma refers to
chetana tattvam.
Sankara also quotes 1.1.9 of Mundaka upanisad that says yah sarvajnah sarva vid yasya
jnana mayam tapah tasmad etad Brahma nama rupam annam ca jayate the meaning of the
mantra is from the Brahman [the Supreme reality] who not only is aware of the total
happenings in the world but is equally in the know of all the details of happenings every
308
Pranabhriccha
[nor] also the individual soul
First we will do a general analysis of this sutra. In the previous sutra Vyasacharya has
negated pradhanam. In the following four sutra Vyasacharya establishes visvadhara is not
jiva also. The doubt comes here because in the mantra 2.2.5 of Mundaka upanisad the third
line says tam-evaikam janatha atmana manya. In the sastra there are two meanings Jivatma is
called Atma and Paramatma also is called Atma. We need not take pradhanam which is
chetanam. Since Jivatma is chetanam the doubt comes Vyasacharya takes pains to establish
visvadhara is not jivah. The details we will see in the next class.
309
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 90
Topic 1. Dyubhvadyadhikaranam [sutras 1-7]
The abode of heaven earth etc., is Brahman
Sutra 1.3.4 [67]
Pranabhriccha
[nor] also the individual soul
In this first adhikaranam Vyasacharya analyses a Mundaka mantra 2.25 in which Upanishad
talks about the substratum of the world. The Upanishad does not clearly say what visvadhara
is. Hence there is an enquiry in this regard in Brahma Sutra. It is Paramatma alone but not
pradhanam as claimed by Sankya philosophy. Since pradhanam is achetana vastu and Atma is
chetana vastu mantra must refer to Paramatma alone. In the third sutra Vyasacharya negated
Sankya philosophy that pradhanam is visvadhara. There is absence of expression of which are
relevant to pradhanam. Such expression should be achetanam revelaing expression.
All the Upanisads expresses chetana Atma sabda. I want to add the incidental purva paksa
connected to earlier purva paksa. Visvadhara can be vayu also supported by Brahadharaynaka
upanisad aksara Brahmanam where the expression is by vayu alone the whole world is
supported. Since vayu is presented as visvadhara third sutra negates vayu also because of the
same reason. Just as pradhanam is achetanam vayu is also achetanam whereas Mundaka uses
the word sarva vid and sarvajna and from this it is clear that it is chetana vastu. In absence of
expression vayu is achetana.
Here in the fourth sutra Vyasacharya negates a purva paksa on the Mundaka mantra. The
third line Atma is used as visvadhara the substratum of the universe is said to be Atma. The
word can refer to Jivatma or Paramatma. When the word Atma can refer to both of them.
Now the controversy is whether visvadhara is Jivatma and our view is visvadhara is not
Jivatma but it is Paramatma only.
Before going further I will add an aside note. These are the situation very confusing for
Advaidic student. From this it becomes indirectly very clear and Vyasacharya totally
differentiates Paramatma and Jivatma and assets Paramatma is visvadhara. That means
Vyasacharya seems to indirectly establish Jivatma Paramatma beda and this adhikaranam
seems to support bedavadi. Advaidin has to clearly understand the adhikaranam. Vedanta
especially Brahma Sutra establishes both difference between jivatma and Paramatma and
equally establish jivatma and Paramatma aikyam also.
Therefore especially in Sankara bashyam he establishes beda and abeda. Those who read
sankaras basyam criticize sankara himself does not know what he wants to say and even he
is not clear about the Jivatma and Paramatma aikyam,therefore some people introduced a new
philosophy beda abeda vada. What is our answer. We establish the difference from
vyavaharika dristi. We establish the non difference from Paramarthika dristya.. Then the
310
Bhedavyapadesat
[also] on account of the declaration of difference [between] individual soul and the abode of
heaven etc,
This sutra also establishes visvadhara is not jivatma. Here a new reason is given.
Vyasacharya says that Mundaka mantra indicates the difference Jivatma from visvadhara.
Again we go to the third line which says tam-evaikam janatha atmana manya may you know
that visvadhara. Janatha is second person, in that statement you is presented as subject of
knowledge and visvadhara as the object of knowledge and from this it is clear knower is you
Jivatma and visvadhara is to be known and there we see subject object difference is indicated
311
Prakaranat
On account of the subject matter
This sutra also establishes the same idea that visvadhara is not jiva for which third reason is
given. All reasons establish visvadhara is not Jivatma. The context, which is Paramatma, it is
not Jivatma. Here Vyasacharya quotes mantra 1.1.3 of Mundaka upanisad that says saunako
ha vai mahasalo-ngirasam vidhivad-upasannah papraccha, kasmin nu bhagavo vijnate
saram-edam vijnataam bhavatiti which means the great householder saounaka duly
approaching Angira in the prescribed manner asked what is that, my Lord, having known
which all these become known?Contextually we understand many things. In the third
mantra the student asks the question.
What is that knowing which we know everything. Karana vijnanena karya vijnanam bhavati.
Therefore the question is what is the root cause of the universe. It is certainly not Jivatma and
it is not the cause of the universe and he is suffering birth death cycle in the creation. Isvarah
Paramatma. It talks about jagat adhara Paramatma. Whenever the mantra clearly does not talk
about Paramatma, we should see the context and arrive at the conclusion. Here taking the
context into account, we find that visvadhara is not Jivatma but Paramatma alone. Now we
will see word analysis.
Supply three words of prakaranat, visvadhara na pranavid prakaranat. Visvadhara is not
Jivatma. Prakarant means context. Because of the context of Paramatma Jivatma is not
visvadhara. The context is decided by the question asked. The answer must be related to the
question. Now we will come to the sutra 7 and the final sutra of this adhikaranam.
312
Sthityadanabhyam cha
First we will do general analysis where he asserts visvadhara is not Jivatma. Vyasacharya
argues in a very indirect way. For this we must see a mantra 3.1.1 of Mundaka upanisad dvan
suparna sayuja sakhaya samanam vrksam parisasvajate tayor anyah vrksam parisasvajate
tayor anyah pppalam svady-svadv-atty-anasnam anyo abhicakasiti the meaning of the
mantra is two birds bound to each other in close friendship perchn on the Self-same tree. One
of them eats the fruits of the tree with relish, while the other [just] looks on, without eating.
Jivatma and Paramatma are located in the\same tree and Jivatma is as distinct from
Paramatma and the Upanishad specifically mentions the difference. Of the two Jivatma
experiences karma phalam and the Paramatma bird witnesses Jivatma eating and enjoying. It
only witnesses and it is a nonparticipator. In this mantra Upanishad wants to reveal
Paramatma or Jivatma. Which is highlighted?
Adhi Sankaracharya Paramatma alone is tatparyam of mantra and not Jivatma the reason
being Jivatma, as an experiencer of karma phalam Upanishad need not reveal and we know
that and we experience it daily. That mantra reveals only Paramatma, which is distinct boktru
Jivatma. Adhi Sankaracharya says Mundaka 3.1.1.
Aboktru Paramatma as distinct from Jivatma. If the previous mantra talks about pradhanam
jivah then suddenly introducing Paramatma in this mantra will become out of context. If you
take visvadhara is talking about Paramatma this mantra continues Paramatma topic and the
flow will be without any jerk. This is the essence of the argument.
Sthithi means non-participation keeping aloof; he keeps in mind the Upanishad mantra 3.1.1.
Of Mundaka upanisad adanam it is literally eating but here it is involvement. He keeps in
mind the Jivatma bird eating as stated in the mantra in question. Because of nonparticipation
and participation of Paramatma and Jivatma respectively in experiencing the karma phalam
revealed in 3.1.1.of the mantra. Visvadhara is not Jivatma due to what is stated earlier.
With this adhikaranam is over. The subject matter visvadhara is Paramatma. Doubt is
visvadhara is Paramatma or pradhanam of Sankya philosophy or Jivatma. Visvadhara is
doubted because pradhanam is basic matter of the universe. It is can be the casue of jagat
karanam is the argument of purva paksa. Visvadhara is also taken as Jivatma on the basis of
the word Atma in the third line of Upanisadic statement. Jivatma can be justified as
visvadhara because the whole world comes into being for the benefit of Jivatma. World has
not punyam and papam. It comes inot being to exhaust the punya papa of Jivatma. For the
world there is no karma phala because it is achetana vastu. If the world does not come for
whose sake does it come. Ti comes to give sukha and dukha anubhava of Jivatma. Hence
Jivatma is responsible for arrival of the universe and when prarapta is exhauseted the whole
world goes. Visvadhara can be taken as vayu because of the upanisadic statement in
Brihadharaynaka upanisad that because of vayu the whole world survives. Just as prana is
supporter of the individual being so vayu is the supporter of the universe. Then comes purva
paksah. Anything wrong he will say. He says visvadhara is pradhanam or it should be
Jivatma sarvasristi hetutvad; Gita support is there; Jivatma alone brings the world through his
karma; visvadhara is vayu because of the Brihadaranyaka upanisad mantra. With this third
factor is over.
313
314
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 91
Topic 2. Bhumadhikaranam [Sutras 8 9]
Bhuma is Brahman
Sutra 1.3.8 [71]
Bhuma samprasadadadhyupadesat
Bhuma [is Brahman] because it is taught after the state of deep sleep [i.e., after prana of the
vital air which remains awake even in that state]
The next adhikaranam is called Bhumadhikaranam. This is a small adhikaranam with two
sutras. The first sutra begins with the word Bhuma. Here Vyasacharya analyses Chandogya
upanisad mantra, which is 7.24.1. The mantra is yatra nanyatpasyati nanyacchrnoti
nanyadvijanati sa Bhumatha yatranyatpasyaty anyacchrnotyyanya dvijanati tadalpam yo vai
Bhuma tadamrtamatha yadalpam tanmartyam sa bhagavah kasminpratisthita iti sve mahimni
yadi va na mahimniti the meaning of the mantra is if you attain Bhuma then you have real
happiness. What is Bhuma? It is Brahman. It is the biggest and it is Infinite one. Something is
Infinite when it is without any limitation in terms of time and space; even our own lives are
limited. We were born at a certain point of time and we shall live for a certain span of time. It
may be for a hundred years or it may be less, but the body will not last forever.
First I will give you the meaning of the mantra. It is known as Bhuma laksana mantrah. The
word Bhuma means Brahman. It is Brahma laksana mantra and this gives the definition of
Brahman, Brahman is that in which no seer sees anything with a seeing instrument, no hearer
hears anything with hearing instrument and Brahman is that in which triputi is absent. Three
factors known as subject object and instrument is called triputi. Brahman is that in which all
the triputis are absent. We can define Brahman as nirvikalpam. Since it is advidiyam it has to
be anandam also and the final meaning is Infinite. Then the Upanishad says wherever triputi
is there wherever duality is there that is alpam; savikalpam sadvayam vastu is alpam, which
means finite.
Then the mantra says Bhuma is Infinite that which is finite is subject to end and we have to
add that yad Bhuma tad sukham; Bhuma is sukha swarupam and alpam is dukha swarupam.
Bhuma is supporter of anything and itself is the unsupported supporter of all. This is the
meaning of this mantra. We should know the background in which the mantra has come. This
occurs in the seventh chapter of Chandogya upanisad, which is called Bhuma vidya chapter.
It is called Bhuma vidya the word Brahman is replaced by Bhuma.
The seventh chapter begins with the student narada and teacher sanatkuma. Narada comes
and tells sanatkumara that I have learnt all in my life. I know veda veda angas etc. But the
tragedy is that I am educated miserable person. All knowledge has not brought any change in
me. Previously I was ignorantly miserable and now I am knowledgably miserable. I know
that you would have heard sokham admavid. I have heard Atma vid Brahma vid knower of
Brahman crosses over sorrow. Atma means biggest one Atma means Bhuma. The biggest one
315
317
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 92
Topic 2. Bhumadhikaranam [Sutras 8 9]
Bhuma is Brahman
Sutra 1.3.8 [71]
Bhuma samprasadadadhyupadesat
Bhuma [is Brahman] because it is taught after the state of deep sleep [i.e., after prana of the
vital air which remains awake even in that state]
This second adhikaranam is known as bhumadhikaranam and it analyses a mantra occurring
in Chandogya upanisad. We now discuss a purva paksa where Bhuma laksanam is
questioned. Our argument Brahman is talked about after prana although prana is bigger than
the previous 15 items, Brahman alone is biggest as it is taught after prana. Now Adhi
Sankaracharya introduces a purva paksa.
Purva paksa says that upto prana alone there is question answer series between Narada and
Sanatkumara. The dialogue is between nama and prana and narada does not ask anything
further and Sanatkumara speaker of prana is speaker of adhivadhi. Pranavadhi is given the
title adhivadhi. Later section it does not talk about Brahman but some sadhana only.
Therefore they contend that prana is the biggest one.
Second argument is that in the 24th section [7th chapter] where Bhuma laksanam is given
perfectly fits with prana. He contends that the prana laksanam and Bhuma laksanam tallies.
While defining Bhuma [7.24.1 of Chandogya upanisad] is that in which there is no triputi and
there is no vikalpa and one does not see anything, one does not hear anything; triputi
rahityam Bhuma laksanam. Purva Paksi argues that this fits in with prana. During the sleep
everything is resolved except one thing and that one thing is prana and that is why Sushupti is
known by the word prana also.
In Sushupti prana alone is there and therefore the word prana and Sushupti are synonymously
used. The definition of Sushupti is triputi rahityam. Sushupti and prana are identical.
Therefore definition of Sushupti is the definition is prana and triputi rahityam is definition of
prana. Sushupti and prana is identical and prana is triputi rahita and in 24th mantra Bhuma is
tirputi rahitam and therefore all the three are one and the same. Hence Bhuma is prana is
equal to Sushupti and therefore nirvikalpah. In 24th section Bhuma is equated to sukham.
Purva Paksi says when do you experience bliss, a continued bliss. In Jagrat it is rare; I
swapna it comes and goes but in Sushupti it is continuous. Sushupti is equated to sukham.
Sushupti is equated to prana. Prana is equal to Sushupti and Sushupti is sukham and prana is
equal to sukham. In 24th section it is said Bhuma is sukham and therefore all the four words
are synonymous. Therefore Bhuma has got sukatvam, triputi rahityam and prana is also like
that and therefore both are one and the same. So Bhuma is prana alone. The definition of
prana and definition Bhuma perfectly tally. The Bhuma fits with prana the biggest one; prana
318
319
Dharimopapattescha
And because the attributes [declared in the scriptural passage to Bhuma] appropriately one to
the pure Brahman.
320
321
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 93
Topic 2. Bhumadhikaranam [Sutras 8 9]
Bhuma is Brahman
Sutra 1.3.9 [72]
Dharimopapattescha
And because the attributes [declared in the scriptural passage to Bhuma] appropriately one to
the pure Brahman.
We do the second adhikaranam of Bhumadhikaranam. Through this analysis Vyasacharya
establishes that Bhuma is Brahman alone. The main purva paksa introduced was pranavadi
who claimed that Bhuma is nothing but prana. Adhi Sankaracharya refuted pranavadis
argument. After negating prana purvapaksa we had taken up the general analysis of the
second sutra. Here all the features of Bhuma in the mantra 7.24 of Chandogya upanisad can
fit into Brahman alone and not for prana. All the qualities of Bhuma said in the above mantra
fit into Brahman alone. Several qualities are given.
First is beyond darsana Vyavahara aditatvam. Hearing and seeing transactions are not there
for Bhuma. Our argument of Vyavahara aditatvam fit into Brahman only and prana goes out
of Vyavahara then the person will sleep. Because of pranas Vyavahara all things take place.
Vyavahara aditatvam belongs to Brahman and not prana. We have Isavasya upanisad and
Brihadharaynaka upanisad mantra 4.5.15 says yatra tva asya sarvam atmaivabhut, tat itara
itaram tat kena kam jughred tat kena kam rasayet tat kena kam abhivadet, tat kena kam
srnuyat, tat kena kam manvita, tat kena tam kena vijaniyat, sa esa neti nety Atma.
Brihadharaynaka upanisad clearly points out Brahman Vyavahara aditatvam is established.
Who will see what and with what? Subject object and instruments are negated. Therefore
Vyavahara aditatvam belongs to Brahman and not prana.
Second feature given is sukhatvam or happiness is the second feature given to Bhuma and
this belongs to Brahman and not to prana. This is also revealed in various other Upanisads.
Ananda Atma also we find this fact in Taittriya Upanishad also.
Yovai Bhuma tadai amritam amritatvam is another quality of Bhuma. This can belong to
Brahman alone and not to prana. Eternity or permanence belongs to Brahman and not to
prana. Prana is marthyam. It is not amritam. Bhuma is amritam.
Next feature is swamahima prasthistitatvam. It is independence. It is Self-reliance or Self
sufficiency. It is given in 7-12 of Chandogya upanisad. Here Sanatkumara says Bhuma is
supported by anyone but is supports itself. It is independent. Independence belongs to
Brahman alone and not to prana. Nobody lives because of prana but Upanishad says prana
survives something else which is called Atma or Brahman. Prana can never be Self relient
because prana is karyam and it has to depend upon karanam. Brahman is cause of everything
and hence independent but prana is the effect and hence dependent on Brahman.
322
Aksharamambarantadhriteh
The imperishable [is Brahman] on account of [its] supporting everything upt Akasa [ether]
This is the third adhikaranam of the third pada and it is called aksharadikaranam. First I will
give you the general analysis of the entire adhikaranam that consists of three sutras. It is
called so because the first sutra starts with the word akhara. Here Vyasacharya analyses a
Brihadharaynaka upanisad mantra which occurs in mantra 3.8.8.
The mantra is so hocaca etadvat tadaksaram gargi brahmana abhivadanti
asthulamanvahrasvamadirgham alohitam asnehamacchayam, atamovayavanakasam,
asangamarasam, agandhamacaksuskam, asrotram, avagamanatejaskam, apranamamukham,
amatram, anantaram, abahyam, na todasnati kincana, na tadasnati kascana [Mantra
3.8.8.Brihadharaynaka upanisad] he said that O Gargi, the knower of Brahma, call the
imperishable.
323
324
325
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 94
Topic 3. Aksaradhikaranam [Sutras 10-12]
Akshara is Brahman
Sutra 1.3.10[73]
Aksharamambarantadhriteh
The imperishable [is Brahman] on account of [its] supporting everything upt Akasa [ether]
This is the third adhikaranam of the third pada. Here Yajnavalkya reveals Aksharam as the
ultimate support of everything. The definition of Aksharam is one of the most important
definitions, which Adhi Sankaracharya often quotes. Here Brahman is revealed negatively. It
is not revealed negatively free from everything. All properties are negated. Sensory properties
are negated; all elements are negated. Aksharam is Nirgunam Brahma is revealed. The
controversy is that Aksharam is a letter ambaram refers to samastha Prapancha. The word
ambaram normally means Akasa but here it is maya or avyakruta Akasa or everything up to
maya. Dhriteh means being the support. Aksharam is Nirgunam Brahman only and covers
entire Prapancha including maya. This we saw in the last class. Now I will continue the purva
paksa I had taken up in the last class.
Purva paksa says that aksaram, the letter is the primary meaning and vachyartham only
should be taken. Our answer that primary meaning should be given importance and if it does
not fit in the context, we have to take to the secondary meaning. Primary meaning should be
applied and if does not fit we have to take the secondary meaning, he it does not fit.
Aksharam is presented as sarva adharah. No aphetical letter can be sarva adharah. In this
context I am not taking the ordinary letter and I take that syllable which is omkara Aksharam
is sarva adharah. In support of his contention he gives sruti pramanam also. 2.23.3 of
Chandogya upanisad omkaraha eva idam sarvam. In Taittiriya Upanishad 8.1.1 it is seen
omiti Brahma omitidagm sarvam omkara is presented as sarvatmakam. In Mandukya
Upanishad also we find a mantra in support of the above. Because of this purva paksa
concludes that Aksharam refers to omkara sabda eva and not Brahman.
Our answer is that even omkara Aksharam cannot be sarva adharah. Maximum you can claim
is that omkara is adhara of the words and it can never be claimed as sarva padartha adhara. It
is sarva pada adhara and it cannot be sarva padartha adhara. Omkara is itself a sound
produced which is subject to beginning and the end. Omkara is a sabda, which is a property
of Akasa when Akasa itself is, subject to beginning and end what to talk of omkara, which is
only a property of Akasa. Anithya omkara cannot be taken as sarva adhara. If it is taken as
supporter of everything and it cannot be then supporter of Akasa. Akasa supports Omkara
and therefore omkara sabda can never support of Akasa, our contention cannot be sarva
adhara. This is logic. It is also against anubhava viroda. No word can support the creation, it
is against our anubhava and yukti also. Then purva paksa asks the next question how do you
explain all the omkara mantra and sruti statements. Then Adhi Sankaracharya argues even
sruti statements are against anubhava and yukti pramana. We will accept those sruti, which
326
Sa cha prasasanat
The [supporting] on account of the command [attributed to the imperishable, can be the work
of the Supreme Self only and not of the pradhanam]
We will do general analysis first. In the previous sutra it was said that Aksharam is Brahman
alone because it is sarva adhara. When this is said the Sankya philosopher argues that
Aksharam is not an alphabetic letter and he says why should it be taken as pradhanam when
pradhanam is qualified to be pradhanam. Pradhanam in Sankya philosophy is moola prakriti
sometimes he calls prakriti sometimes he calls it avyaktam and our Vedantic equivalent is
maya the basic matter because this basic matter is sarva adharah, and ultimately the whole
creation. Vedantins says sarva adhara is Brahman. Now Vyasacharya has to negate
pradhanam.
Sarva adharam cannot be and is not pradhanam. The reason is prasasanat. That is the
approach of Vyasacharya. The reason he takes from the Upanishad itself. 3.8.9 of the
Brihadharaynaka upanisad. In the 8th mantra Aksharam is defined as sarva adhara. The
mantra reads as etasya va aksarasya prasasane gargi suryacandramasau vidhrtau tisthatah,
etasya va aksarasya prasasane gargi dyavaprthivyau vihdrte tisthatah, etasya va aksarasya
prasasane gargi nimesa muhurta ahoratranyardhamasa masa rtavah samvatsara iti
sidhrtastisthanti; etasya va aksarasya prasasane gargi pracyonya nadyah syandonte
svetebhyah parvatebhyah, praticyonyah, yam yam ca dismanu, etasya va aksarasya
prasasane gargi dadatp ,amisuaj [rasamsanit yajamanam devah, darvim pitaronvayattah.
The meaning of the mantra runs as verily, under the rule of this Imperishable, O Gargi the
sun and the moon are held in their repsecive courses; sky and earth are held in their
respective positions; moments, hours days andn nights, fortnights, months, seasons and years
are held in their respective positions; some rivers flow to the east from the snowy mountains,
other flow to the west each keeping to their respective directions; those who give, shining
ones depend on the sacrificer and the departed ones on the independent offerings.
Etasya aksarasya prasasanam here the prasasanam means to govern or ruling or
commandment. Therefore because of the commandment of Aksharam the world is
327
Anyabhavavyavrittescaha
And on account of [the sruti] separating [the Akshara] from that nature is different [from
Brahman]
This reason Vyasacharya did not directly give but he has given it indirectly. In this sutra also
Vyasacharya says Aksharam is not pradhanam. He says again by quoting another Upanishad
mantra and sruti indirectly negates pradhanam in a letter mantra. The mantra taken is 3.8.11
of Brihadharaynaka upanisad. The mantra reads as tadva etadaksaram gagyadrstam drastr,
asuntam strotr, amatam matr, avijnatram vijnatr; nanyadatosit drastya, nanyadatosit strotr,
nanyadatosit mantr; nanyadatosit vijnatr; etasminnu khalvaksae gargyakasa otasca
328
329
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 95
Topic 3. Aksaradhikaranam [Sutras 10-12]
Akshara is Brahman
Sutra 1.3.12[75]
Anyabhavavyavrittescaha
And on account of [the sruti] separating [the Akshara] from that nature is different [from
Brahman]
The substratum of the entire universe is seen as Aksharam which is nothing but Brahman.
This is negated by the Sankya philosophers. This pradanam is negated in second sutra saying
that Aksharam is the commander of this universe. Aksharam is not only the ruler as also the
substratum. Aksharam pradhanam can be substratum but it cannot be the ruler. Jada
pradhanam cannot be the ruler. If Aksharam is Brahman, then the Brahman happens to be the
prasasana karta the ruler also. Now we see the third sutra where I pointed out that the third
sutra also negates the pradhanam.
Aksharam cannot be pradhanam. There is another statement occurs the sruti vakyam negates
the main pradhanam attribute indirectly pointing out that Aksharam is Brahman and not
pradhanam. In 3.8.11 of Brihadharaynaka upanisad the attributes of aksaram is given.
Aksaram is chetana tattvam and it indirectly reveals it is chetanam. Thinker hook knower
hood etc., is possible only for the chetana aksaram and it cannot be achetana pradhanam.
The mantra reads as tadva etadaksaram grgyadrstam drastir, asrutam srotr, amatam matr,
avijnatram vijatr, nanyadatosti drastya, nanyadatosit srotr, nanyadatosit mantr,
nanayadatosit vijnatr, etasminnu khalvaksare gargyakasa otasca protasceti the meaning of
the mantra is verily, o Gargy, that imperishable is never seen but in the seer, is never heard
but is the hearer, is never thought of but is the Thinker, is never known but is the Knower,
there is no other Seer than this; there is no other Hearer than this; there is no other thinker
than this; there is no other Knower than this; Across this imperishable, O Gargi is space
[Akasa] woven, warp and woof. Therefore also aksaram is chetanam Brahma not achetana
pradhanam. Now we will go to the word analysis.
There are three words sa three words we have to supply Aksharam na pradhanam cha and
prasasanat. Aksharam mentioned in Brihadharaynaka upanisad 3.8.8., that reads as so hocaca
etadvat tadaksaram gargi brahmana abhivadanti asthula manvahrasvama dirgham alohitam
asnehamacchayam, atamovayavanakasam, asangamarasam, agandhama caksuskam,
asrotram, avagamanatejaskam, apranamamukham, amatram, anantaram, abahyam, na
todasnati kincana, na tadasnati kascana [Mantra 3.8.8.Brihadharaynaka upanisad] he said
that O Gargi, the knower of Brahma, call the imperishable. It is neither gross nor fine,
neither short nor long, neither glowing red [like fire]nor not adhesive [like water] [it is]
neither shadow nor darkness , neither air nor space, unattached, without taste, without smell,
without eyes, without breath, without a mouth, without measure, having no within and no
330
Ikshathikarmavyapadesat sah
Because of His being mentioned as the object of sight, He [who is to be meditated upon is
Brahman]
I will give you a general analysis of this adhikaranam. It is known as Ikshadhikarma
vyapadesat and hence ikshatikarmavyapadesadhikaranam. The statement anlaysed here is a
vakyam occurring in Pasnopanisad. The mantra runs as yah punaretum trimatrena-om-ityetenaiv-aksarena-Param purusam-abhidhyayita sa tejasi surye sampananah yatha padodarastvaca, vinir, mucyata evam ha vai sa papmana vinir-muktah sa samabhir unniyate Brahma
lokam sa eatasmaj-jivaghanat Parat-Param pursayam purusamiksate tad etau slokau
bhavatah [V.5 of Prasna Upanishad] the meaning of this mantra is but if again he meditates
on this highest Purusa with the help of this very syllable Aum by all its three matras-s, he
becomes untied with the bright sun,. As a snake is freed from its skin, so is he freed from all
sins. He is led by the Sama hymns to the world of Brahma, the creator, and from Him the
mass of life [that Hiranyagarbha is] he beholds the Supreme Purusa residing in the heart.
There are the two following verses about it.
This mantra is going to be analysed here. Prasna Upanishad is called so because there are six
disciples come to one Guru Pippalada and the latter answers the questions asked by the
sishyas. Now we deal with the sixth question asked by Sathya Kama Pipplada dialogue. Here
student asks about Omkara. Pippalada answers and he says Omkara can stand for both
Nirgunam Brahman and Sagunam Brahman, both karanam Brahma and karyam Brahma and
it stands for Para and apara Brahma and Para Brahma is called Paramatma and apara Brahma
stands for Hiranyagarbha.
The same thing we get in Kathopanisad also. Etad-dhyeya-ksaram Brahma etad dhyeya
ksaram Param etad dhyeya ksaram jnatva yo yad icchati tasya tat [I-ii.16 of Kathopanisad]
the meaning of this mantra is this word is verily Brahman alone. This word is also the
highest, he who knows this word obtains, verily, whatever [of the two] he desires. Here
Brahma means lower or Sagunam Brahman and the higher means Nirgunam Brahman.
Then Pippalada talks about Omkara Upasana. In first Upasana akara is talked about and in the
second Upasana he talks about ukara is highlighted and in the third all the three letters are
highlighted. The first two are not important and the third alone Omkara is fully taken. That
full Omkara Upasana is given in the 5th mantra. Through that Omkara one should Para Purusa
Upasana through trimatra Omkara. This line is the line for enquiry. Param purusam
avidyayeta. What is meant by Para Purusa is over controversy? We take it as Paramatma
alone which we will establish. He will not get mukti here and he will become one with
Hiranyagarbha. Surya mandala is the place through which he will travels to Brahma loka. He
will be free from all papams and he will become tremendous purity like a snake is free its
skin. The front portion of the body will become the body. This Upasaka will be free from
papa skin. He casts off his papa skin and he will free, he is taken to Brahma loka by various
devatas.
332
333
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 96
Topic 4. Ikshatikarmavyapadesadhikaranam [Sutras 13]
The highest person to be meditated upon is the highest Brahman
Sutra 1.3.13[76]
Ikshathikarmavyapadesat sah
Because of His being mentioned as the object of sight, He [who is to be meditated upon is
Brahman]
We now analyse the fourth adhikaranam known as ikshatikarmavyapadesadhikaranam. I will
continue the general analysis of this adhikaranam. This adhikaranam relates to Prasna
Upanishad. The first part deals with dhyana vakyam and second part with dhyana phalam.
The dhyanam prescribed here is Para Purusa dhyanam in the form of Omkara. The rest of the
mantra deals with the benefit to the upasaka. The meaning of the phalam is that this upasaka
will get krama mukti and there in Brahma loka he will get Atma jnanam and from there he
will gain moksa.
The controversy is that in the dhyana vakyam it is said Para Purusa in the form of Omkara
and the word Para Purusa is a vague expression referring to male, jiva, Hiranyagarbha, and
many things. Here the doubt is what is Para Purusa. Purva paksa argues it is Hiranyagarbha
only. This is going to be purva paksa. Our argument is that Para Purusa refers to Brahman
only. We do not make any difference between Isvara and Brahman. Siddantis say Para Purusa
refers to Brahman alone.
In support of our conclusion Vyasacharya takes the phala vakyam of the same mantra. The
phala vakyam is a long one. Towards the end there is an expression and from them we take
three words as Param purusam and ikshade. Phalam is Param Purusa and ikshade. Object of
meditation is one should meditate upon Para Purusa and Para Purusa ikshanam is the phalam.
Ikshanam means jnanam. Para Purusa jnanam is the phalam. Para Purusa upasanam is
sadhanam and Para Purusa jnanam is the phalam. This is the essence of this mantra.
Para Purusa jnanam means is it Hiranyagarbha or Isvara is the controversy. If in the dhyana
vakyam if Para Purusa is vague take the meaning from the phala vakyam to ascertain the right
meaning. Vyasacharya argues in the phala vakyam should refer to Paramatma alone and not
Hiranyagarbha. Once you Purusa the phala vakyam is Isvara you can derive in the Upasana
also Para Purusa is meant.
The argument is Hiranyagarbha jnanam can never be given as phalam of any sadhana. It is so
because Hiranyagarbha jnanam does not give me any benefit at all. Knowing Hiranyagarbha
does not give any benefit. If at I get any benefit after knowing Hiranyagarbha and if I practise
I become one with Hiranyagarbha and then I get the benefit. It is like knowing the existence
but not practicing. Knowing the exercise is of no use if it is not practiced. The benefit will
come only when you do the exercise. Knowledge of Hiranyagarbha cannot give any phalam.
334
335
336
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 97
Topic 4. Ikshatikarmavyapadesadhikaranam [Sutras 13]
The highest person to be meditated upon is the highest Brahman
Sutra 1.3.13[76]
Ikshathikarmavyapadesat sah
Because of His being mentioned as the object of sight, He [who is to be meditated upon is
Brahman]
Now we analyse the foruth adhikaranam of the third pada. We have completed the words
meaning of the sutra. We now discuss the purva paksa raised by someone, which Adhi
Sankaracharya answered in his bashyam. Whether the object of meditation prescribed in 5th
chapter 5th mantra of Prasna Upanishad is Hiranyagarbha or Paramatma is our discussion. We
established that the object of meditation is Paramatma alone. Two purva paksas one based
upon the phala vakyam and the other based on the pronoun etasmat. We negated both purva
paksas and established that Para Purusa referred to Paramatma alone.
Adhi Sankaracharya discusses three more arguments. In the phala vakyam Para is mentioned
indicating Para Purusa indicating the Hiranyagarbha as also the Paramatma. The word Paraad
is there and then he supplies the word purusad and then there is again Param purusam
occurring in the mantra Paraad Purusa ikshade. There are two Para Purusa and with one
referring to Hiranyagarbha and the other indicating Paramatma. In dhyana vakyam there is on
Para Purusa used.
We say it should be Paramatma alone and when purva paksa says in the phala vakyam the
word Para Purusa is used to refer to Hiranyagarbha we find that the Para Purusa there is not
fully used. Hiranyagarbha is not referred to Para Purusa. Para Purusa in the meaning of
Hiranyagarbha is not fully used by the Upanishad.. But it is fully used to indicate the
Paramatma. In our case the word Param and the word purusam both are there to mean
Paramatma. We have got full reference of Para Purusa in the sense of Paramatma. This is the
third argument.
The fourth argument is relatively simpler. Adhi Sankaracharya says in the dhyana vakyam the
Upanishad says Param purusam avidyadeeta. Purva paksa doubts Para Purusa is
Hiranyagarbha or Paramatma. The word Param if used it means the highest as per the
dictionary. Once you go to Para Purusa Hiranyagarbha can be great all right it can never be
greatest. Virad cannot be the greatest and Param refers only to the Paramatma. And according
to the rules of interpretation we have to first try the mukyartha and only if it fails we have to
go in for secondary meaning. We try to fit in with primary meaning and it is Paramatma and
therefore dhyana says may you meditate on Paramatma.
337
Dahara uttarebhyah
The small [ether, Akasa is Brahman] on account of the subsequent arguments or expression.
338
340
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 98
Topic 5. Daharadhikaranam [Sutras 14-21]
The Dahara or the Small Akasa is Brahman.
Sutra 1.3.14[77]
Dahara uttarebhyah
The small [ether, Akasa is Brahman] on account of the subsequent arguments or expression.
We analyse the fifth adhikaranam of the third pada mamed Daharadhikaranam. The mantra
talks about the physical body and within the body there is small heart like lotus and within
the heart there is still smaller space. Is this daharakasa is Brahman or bhuta Akasa the
elemental space. The doubt occurs because Upanishad uses the word Akasa and it means
elemental space alone.
Here Vyasacharya mentioned that this daharakasa is Brahma alone because of the latter
statements or latter description of daharakasa itself. Adhi Sankaracharya himself gives more
explanation to the word uttarebhyah as to what are the latter descriptions that supports the
view of daharakasa.
Adhi Sankaracharya takes the latter mantra and also latter portion of the mantra itself in
support of our conclusion. Seven descriptions or seven features are brought out by Adhi
Sankaracharya in support of our view. We will see each of the features along with the
relevant mantra/
First is the relevant mantra is 8.1.1. Of Chandogya upanisad that reads as om Atha
yadidamasminbrahmapure daharam pndarikam vesma daharosminn antarakasastasmin
yadantastadanvestavyam tadvaya vijijna sitavyamiiti the meaning of the mantra runs as Om.
This body is the city of Brahman.
Within it is an abode in the shape of a lotus [i.e., the heart], and within that there is a small
space. One must search within this space and earnestly desire to know what is there.
Antarakasa comes in the middle of the mantra. In the end it uses dad anvestavyam means that
daharakasa should be enquired into. Enquirability feature. It deserves to be enquired into the
daharakasa, which is the point of controversy. That should be known, recognized and
realized. Second feature is knowability or realisability.
Adhi Sankaracharya says these two features that daharakasa should be enqured into the two
descriptions are possible only when daharakasa is Brahman or else Upanishad will not ask us
to know about Akasa, the elemental space. It is pouruseya visaya. By knowing Akasa we will
not get any prayojanam of this study or the enquiry. This is possible only when daharakasa is
Brahman. These two features support our conclusion that daharakasa is Brahman.
341
Then we will go to the next mantra 8.1.3 of Chandogya upanisad and here further description
is given about the daharakasa. The mantra reads as tam cedbruyuryadidamasminbrahmapure
daharam pundarikam vesma daharos- minnantarakasah kim tada tra vidyate
yadanvestavyam yadvava vijijnasitavyamiti sa bruyati the meaning of the mantra is if the
disciples ask this body is the city of Brahman, within it is an abode in the shape of lotus and
within there is a small space; what is it that one must search for within this space and what
should one earnestly desire to know? The teacher should reply. The scripture says let us
investigate it. Here it says daharakasa is seemingly small but it is as big as outer space, thus
Upanishad compares daharakasa to all pervading elemental space or sarvagata bhuta Akasa
sadrisyam.
The fourth feature is in this daharakasa alone everything is based sarvam asmin samahitam,
the entire creation is based on the daharakasa, it is sarva adharah. It has sarva adharatvam.
These two features are possible only when daharakasa is Brahman and not otherwise.
Daharakasa is compared to bhutakasa. The very fact that daharakasa is compared to
bhutakasa shows that it is not bhutakasa.
The definition of comparison is if x is similar to y, first condtion is x is different from y
though different from x it has many common features with y. Our point is x is different from
y. Since daharakasa is compared to bhutakasa it is not Akasa. Sarva adharatvam daharakasa is
said to be the substratum of everything and Akasa is relatively sarva adhara and Akasa is not
adhara of Akasa. Akasa is support of everything and Akasa is support of Akasa. Akasa is
supported by Brahman. And therefore daharakasa is Brahman only.
Now we will go to the mantra 8.1.5 of Chandogya upanisad. The mantra reads as sa
bruyannasya jarayaitajjiryati na vadhenasya hanyata etatsatyam brahmapuram asmin kamah
samahita esa Atma pahatapapma vijaro vimrturvisoko vijighatsopipasah sathyakamah
satyasankalpo yatha hyeveha praja anvavisanti yathanusasanam yam yamantamabhikama
bhavanti yam janapadam yam ksetrabhagam tam tamevopajivanti the meaning of the mantra
is in reply the teacher will say the body may decay due to old age, but the space within [i.e.
Brahma pura] never decays.
Nor does it perish with the death of the bdoy. This is the real abode of Brahman. All our
desires are concentrated in it. It is the Self free from all sins as well as from old age, death,
bereavement, hunger and thrist. It is the cause of love of Truth and the cause of dedication to
Truth. If a person strictly follows whatever the ruler of the country commands, he may then
get as reward some land or even an estate. The nidea is that an ignorant person may get
whatever he wants as the fruits of his actions, but he remains bound.
We have two featuresare there. The mantra says esah Atma. Not only it uses the word it says
pahatapapma vijaro virturvisoka vijighatso this daharakasa is the Paramatma and that Atma
which has eight virtues which are free from papam, free from old age, free from death, free
from dukha, free from hunger free from thirst; it is with fruitful desires unfailing desires; then
sathya sankalpa unfailing sankalpas which means plans. These are the eight glories of
daharakasa. Before that esah Atma atmatvam. In this mantras two features are givin that it is
the very Atma and it is endowed with eight glories. Adhi Sankaracharya says these glories
belong to Brahman alone and not to bhutakasa. Bhutakasa can never be descriebed as Atma.
Vimrityu means without death and it cannot fit to bhutakasa and it has got janma. Therefore
342
345
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 99
Topic 5. Daharadhikaranam [Sutras 14-21]
The Dahara or the Small Akasa is Brahman.
Sutra 1.3.15[78]
Dhritescha mahimnosyasminnupalabdheh
Also because of the well known meaning [of Akasa as Brahma the small Akasa is Brahma]
It is like the previous sutra and it is also an expression uttarebyah occurring in the first sutra.
Then argument in support of sutra 14 is continued. In this sutra another latter description is
given to establish that daharakasa is Brahman only.
In this sutra Vyasacharya keeps another mantra occurring in Chandogya upanisad 8.4.1 that
reads as atha ta Atma sa seurvidhrtiresam lokanamasambhedaya naitam setumahoratre
tarato na jara na mrtyurna soko na sukrtam na duskrtam sarve papmanoto
nivartantepahatapapma hyesa brahmalokah the meaning of this mantra is next this Self is
like a dam. It supports the worlds and protects them from getting mixed up. Day and night
cannot cross over this dam, nor can old age, death, bereavement good actions and bad
actions. All sins turn away from it for this Brahmaloka is free from evil.
What is important here is the word vidhrti is dredhihe drihidhi means sustenance or
protection. Here in this mantra Upanishad says that this daharakasa alone sustains the whole
347
Prasiddhescha
348
349
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 100
Topic 5. Daharadhikaranam [Sutras 14-21]
The Dahara or the Small Akasa is Brahman.
Sutra 1.3.17[80]
Prasiddhescha
Also because of the well-known meaning [of Akasa as Brahma the small Akasa is Brahman]
We see the daharadhikaranam in which daharakasa is introduced as Brahman. the inner place
in heart is nothing but Brahman is established while purva paksa says it is bhutakasa alone.
Vyasacharya has established daharakasa as Brahman while negating the view of purva paksa.
The normal meaning of the word Akasa is space but in sastra it has the special derivation of
Brahman. Akasa means that which shines is Brahman. That which is appreciated as sat and
chit is Brahman, which is available in the world and that availability, is called prakasate. In
support of this Adhi Sankaracharya has quoted many quotations from Upanisads. Akasa is
seen as substratum of the entire creation. I also gave a quotation from Taittiriya Upanishad.
Now we will go to word for word analysis. Prasiddheh and cha and you have to supply
daharakasa Brahma. Daharakasa Brahma inner space within the heart mentioned in
Chandogya upanisad 8.1.1 is Brahman. The reason is because it is well known in the sastra as
revealed in the above quotation. There is another quotation is from 1/9/1 of Chandogya
upanisad. Three reasons are given already and this is in addition to the reasons already given.
Gathi, sabda, vhriti and prasiddha are the four reasons justifying that daharakasa is Brahman.
Now a Purva Paksi may ask how do you say Akasa is Brahman when everyone knows Akasa
is space alone. This meaning is loka prasiddhi. How do you give up this meaning and you say
Akasa means Brahman. if Akasa is loka prasiddha and Akasa as Brahman is sastra
prasiddhah. Loka prasiddhi says Akasa is space and sastra prasiddhi says Akasa is Brahman.
Certainly loka prasiddhi will win between loka and sastra, which one is to be taken, is our
question. But the thing is in which context the word is used. During the study of sastram it
comes and then sastra prasiddhi should be given importance. In loka Vyavahara loka
prasiddhi should be given importance. Knowledge means in common parlour, it means that
one is well informed. Once we come to sastra Vyavahara, the knowledge relates to SelfKnowledge or the Atma jnanam alone.
Adhi Sankaracharya gives another reason also. he says I am ready to accept loka prasiddhi
normally and also accept daharakasa as space and when this particular meaning is illogical,
then one should give up mukyartha and accept contextual meaning only. if daharakasa is
bhuta Akasa, the latter attributes of Brahman does not fit in with bhutakasa. Hence we take
the secondary meaning and therefore daharakasa is Brahman.
Uttaracchedavirbhutasvarupastu
If it be said that for subsequent texts [it appears that the individual soul is meant, we say that
what is there referred to is] rather [the individual soul in son far] as its real nature has become
manifest [i.e., as it is non different from Brahma]
The argument in support of sutra 14 is continued.
352
353
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 101
Topic 5. Daharadhikaranam [Sutras 14-21]
The Dahara or the Small Akasa is Brahman.
Sutra 1.3.19.[82]
Uttaracchedavirbhutasvarupastu
If it be said that for subsequent texts [it appears that the individual soul is meant, we say that
what is there referred to is] rather [the individual soul in son far] as its real nature has become
manifest [i.e., as it is non different from Brahma]
We are now in the 19th sutra of Daharadhikaranam. Through this adhikaranam we establish
daharakasa is Brahman alone for the purpose of Upasana. This adhikaranam has got 8 sutras.
First four sutras Vyasacharya refute one type of purva paksa and in the second four he refutes
another set of purva paksa. Bhutakasa purva paksa are negated in the first and in the second is
jiva purva paksa. Jiva purva paksa we commenced from 18th sutra and now we analyse the
19th sutra now. We claimed daharakasa is Paramatma because of the latter descriptions.
Now purva paksa claims daharakasa is Jivatma as per the latter descriptions. Thus only
difference we used uttarebyah and they use the expression uttarad. The question is what is the
description, which seemingly supports the purva paksa. I said that in the Chandogya upanisad
in the 8th chapter we have six topics in the first group, which we call as dahara vidya, which
means dahara Upasana. From section 7 to 12 the second group is called prajapati vidya,
which refers to jnanam. In both dahara vidya and prajapati vidya daharakasa is the basis. In
the first one daharakasa is imagined as Brahman while in the second daharakasa is known as
Brahman. The first one is not fact based and imagination based but the second one is the fact
based. I imagine you are beautiful means it is not a fact. I know you are beautiful means it is
a fact.
Now while talking about dahara vidya, this daharakasa has got eight gunas of Atma, which
we saw earlier. The Upasana topic we completed and the Upasana phalam was also given
which ended with krama mukti. He goes to Brahma loka and gets jnanam and gets mukti. In
prajapati vidya that is Brahmaji makes a statement, which is esah Atma prajapati also, makes
asta guna vishista Atma he introduces. From that expression we come to know prajapati also
talks about daharakasa only. Whoever knows this Atma he attains liberation. Thereafter
wards prajapati makes a public notice and he never addresses any particular person. All the
beings saw and approached Brahma and all devas and others go to Brahma and seek ashta
vidha guna visishya jnanam. He teaches this Atma in four stages and he had two students one
Indra and one Virocana. In the first session two students were there and in the second session
he had only one student. In each stage the guru had to serve the guru for 35 years. The mantra
reference is the public notice mantra occurs in the mantra 8.7.1 of Chandogya upanisad [the
individual Self is Atma]. This is the general announcement. Here Prajapathi declares that this
is the natureof the Self. And if you know the Self, you attain everything. He sent invitations
as it were come and learn from me here in order to teach the nature of the Self and also to
emphasise the need for Self discipline to attain Self-Knowledge the Upanishad introduces this
354
357
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 102
Topic 5. Daharadhikaranam [Sutras 14-21]
The Dahara or the Small Akasa is Brahman.
Sutra 1.3.19.[82]
Uttaracchedavirbhutasvarupastu
If it be said that for subsequent texts [it appears that the individual soul is meant, we say that
what is there referred to is] rather [the individual soul in son far] as its real nature has become
manifest [i.e., as it is non different from Brahma]
We do the general analysis of the 19th sutra of Daharadhikaranam. This is purva paksa part
and here purva paksa argues that the daharakasa has to be taken as jiva as the latter
description tallies with his arguments. Daharakasa is revealed as visva, taijasa and prajna and
the jiva is avastatriya sambandha can belong to jiva alone and therefore daharakasa is jiva.
Siddhanta argues that the vachyartha of these words should not be taken and it is not that the
sthoola sarira visishta Chaitanyam you should take but you should take the lakshyartha of
sthoola sarira upahita Chaitanyam. So also in the case of sookshma and karana sariram one
should take the lakshyartha and the lakshyartha of the respective sooksma and karana sarira
Chaitanyam refers to Paramatma and not Jivatma as contended by the Purva Paksi is the
arguments of siddhantis in this regard. Lakshyartha Jivatma is nothing but Paramatma. The
Upanishad consistently uses the word etad amritam and if vachyartha is intended the
samanvaya prayoga etad amrita is not possible. It is because etad amritam is there at every
stage Visva Taijasa and Prajna, the Upanishad itself reveals what is meant is lakshyartha in
the mantra by the words etad Brahman and therefore daharakasa means Paramatma alone.
After revealing visva, taijasa and prajna the same daharakasa is revealed as turiyam in 8.12.3
reveals that this daharakasa separates itself from Visva Taijasa and Prajna and merges itself
with Paramatma. And it emerges in its own original nature and from this it is very clear that
his daharakasa is none other than paramjyoti or Paramatma it is very clear.
But purva paksa says that I am not worried of the fourth stage but I am worried about the first
three states only. It looks redundant but says that Prajapathi makes it clear that Prajapathi
hints of the fact that the same topic is discussed at all stages. At the end of 8th, 9th, 10th and
12th sections, the mantra says the same topic is discussed which means that whatever is
discussed in fourth stage which is non-controversial is alone discussed in first three stages
and it means the first three stages are also Visva Taijasa and Prajnathe same Paramatma is
discussed and similarly in the fourth stage also and this possible only if you take lakshyartha
Jivatma which is equal to Paramatma. The objection is based on 8.12.3 of Chandogya
upanisad which reads as evamevaisa samprasadosmacchariratsamutthaya Param
jyotirurpasampadya svena rupenabhinispadyate sa uttarmah purusah sa tatra pryeti
jaksarkridanramamanah stribhirva yanairva jnatibhirva nopajanam smarannidam sariram
sa yatha prayoga acarane yukta evamevaya mamsmificharire prano yuktah the meaning of
the mantra is that in the same way the joyful Self arises from the body and attaining the light
358
Anyarthascha paramarsah
And the reference [to the individual soul] is for a different purpose.
The argument of sutra 14 is continued. There is possible objection from Purva Paksi if the
Upanishad does not want to reveal daharakasa as Jivatma and if it wants to reveal it as
Paramatma then why should Upanishad brings in Visva Taijasa and Prajna and confuse us
and avoid the three. It need not have talked about Visva Taijasa and Prajna. Why bring in
lakshyartha and vachyartha and why should you do talk in roundabout way. If you talk about
Paramatma why say Visva Taijasa and Prajna and say it is vachyartha and lakshyartha. It
adds to the confusion. Since Upanishad is using the word jiva, Visva Taijasa and Prajna it
should be Jivatma alone and give the secondary meaning Paramatma etc. If it had not
revealed so, we would have taken Paramatma is a separate entity and bed would have been
there. Then comes you come and see Paramatma in vaikundam etc., for me to see Paramatma
one day. The idea of division should go away. This makes Paramatma limited. And therefore
Upanishad wants to say the visva is Paramatma. The separation of Jivatma from Paramatma
should go away. Then waker Consciousness minus waking experiences is Paramatma. Even
now the I, the Consciousness is Paramatma. I need not superimposition of body on the jiva
and even now I realize the superimposition, I can realize the unlocated awareness and the
location belongs to the body and I should know minus the notion of location I am Paramatma.
360
361
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 103
Topic 5. Daharadhikaranam [Sutras 14-21]
The Dahara or the Small Akasa is Brahman.
Sutra 1.3.21.[84]
364
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 104
Topic 6. Anukrityadhikaranam [Sutras 22-23]
Everything shines after Brahman.
Sutra 1.3.22.[85]
Anukritestasya cha
On account of the acting after [i.e., the shining after] [that after which sun, moon, etc., are
said to shine is the Supreme Self] and [because by the light] of Him [everything else is
lighted]
A passage from the Mundaka Upanishad mantra II.2.10 is taken up for discussion.
First I will give a general introduction of this small adhikaranam. here Vyasacharya analyses
the well known Mundaka mantra II.2.10 that reads as na tatra suryo bhati na candra tarakam
nema vidyuto bhanti kuto-yam-agnih, tameva bhantam anubhati sarvam tasya bhasa sarva
midam vibhati which is repeated in Kathopanisad mantra No. II.v.15. the meaning of the
mantra is the sun does not shine there, nor does the moon, nor do the stars, nor the lightning
and much less this fire. When He shines, everything shines after him, by His light all these
shine.
With regard to that Atman the sun does not shine; that means when the question of
illumination of Atma comes the sun does not shine means that is non-luminous. The sun does
not illumine the Atma. We change the verb from illumine to shine. With regard to Atma the
moon and stars do not shine that means moon and sun do not illumine Atma. With regard to
the Atma the streaks of lightning do not illumine the Atma; what to talk of the miserable
ordinary fire. With regard to Atma fire does not shine means this local fire also does not shine
Atma. Then tameva bhantam in fact Atma need not illumine anything for Atma is Selfrevealing Self luminous and Self-evident. Anything need not illumine these things.
Everything else is shining with the help of Atma.
Everything reveals everything with the help of Atma alone. Everything shines after Atma
light. Atma shines first and only that shines everything else shines. After the first person I all
other things and beings come into being. This is indicated by the word anu. Similarly Ramah
jathah and anu Lokshmana jathah. Anu always indicate the sequence.only when agam vritti
arise idam vritii arises. This is said in sad darsanam. aham is first and everything else comes
later only. in fact everything shines because of the light of Atma. Everything shines
depending upon the Atma alone that means they do not have independently shining,
independent capacity to reveal it won existence. I reveal my existence not because of
anything else and therefore I shine myself and I do not dependent upon anything else for my
shining nature. That Atma is Self-effulgent. Itself being not illumined by others it shines
itself. It is swapraksam. Swa itara aprakasatve sati itself not illumined by others, swa itara
pakasa itvam illumine all others. it is a very important mantra and from this alone we get an
important corollary that Self-Knowledge is not an event. It is a very important concept of
365
367
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 105
Topic 6. Anukrityadhikaranam [Sutras 22-23]
Everything shines after Brahman.
Sutra 1.3.22.[85]
Anukritestasya cha
On account of the acting after [i.e., the shining after] [that after which sun, moon, etc., are
said to shine is the Supreme Self] and [because by the light] of Him [everything else is
lighted]
A passage from the Mundaka Upanishad mantra II.2.10 is taken up for discussion.
In this small adhikaranam Vyasacharya analyses the well-known Mundaka mantra. We have
seen the meaning of the sutra and the meaning of that used is Paramatma alone because of the
posterior shining of everything else in the creation and because of the dependent shining of
everything in the creation. We have completed the meaning of the sutra and we see purva
paksa observation. Purva paksa says that the pronoun refers not Paramatma or Brahman but
some kind of effulgent principle more brilliant than the sun. it is a tejas tattvam and it does
not refer to Consciousness principle. In support of his contention we saw the first one in the
last class. All examples are tejas tattvam and boudhikam tattvam. All five refers to worldly
perceptible light alone. In the presence of brighter light the lighter light does not shine.
During day the stars are present and the light of stars are overpowered by sunlight and
sunlight in this context is over-powering light and starlight is overpowered light. In the
presence of a powerful light, even the sun does not shine means sun becomes dimmer in the
presence of that light which is very brilliant. Tatra Surya na badhi means it must indicate that
powerful light and the light which is introduced by the Upanishad must be boudhika light
only. The principle is overpowering and overpowered light should belong to the same
category visible to the eye. Extending the same principle the overpowering light should be
boudhikam and the tatra is some powerful light. The second reason Purva Paksi gives is this.
It is based on the word anubhati shine behind or shines after. Anu has the meaning of
imitation, the imitation of any action indicated by the verb. Purva Paksi says the specific
indicates anukaranam. Bhati is shining and anubathi means shining imitation. Then he
introduces a law that imitation is possible only when two things have got similar features.
Here Surya chandra and stars do the anubhanam and unknown principle is doing bhanam.
That principle also should belong to the similar category. This is the second argument of the
Purva Paksi. Tatra, tam and tasya occurring in the mantra refer to some boudhikam teja alone.
Therefore it is said that tat does not refer to Paramatma.
Adhi Sankaracharya gives four arguments in support of his negation of Purva Paksi view.
Firstly tatra should be taken as in its presence the sun moon etc., are overpowered. It talks
about some brilliant light, which shines sun moon etc. Adhi Sankaracharya does not accept.
Then he says it must be available for the perception of the eye. As it is not available to see,
there is no light at all. It is not caksur pramana gocharam. That then light of the sun etc.,
368
370
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 106
Topic 7 pramitadhikaranam [Sutras 24-25]
The person of the size of a thumb to Brahman.
Sutra 1.3.24.[87]
Subdedeva pramitah
From the very word, the term [viz. the term Lord supplied to it] the [person] measured [by the
size of the thumb] [is Brahman]
Here mantra II.4.12 of Kathopanisad is taken up for discussion. The mantra reads as
angunstha matrah Purusa Madhya atmani tisthati, isano bhuta bhavyasya, na tato vijugupstate with the meaning that the person [Purusa] of the size of a thumb, resides in the
middle of the body, Lord of the past and the future and henceforward [after knowing Him]
fears no more. This is indeed That. This followed by the next mantra of the same Upanishad
13 that reads as angustha matrah Purusa; jyotir iva adhumakah, isano bhuta bhavyasya sa
evadya so u svah the meaning of this mantra is that person of the size of the thumb, is like
flame without smoke, Lord of the past and future. He alone is even today and will be verily
tomorrow. This is verily That.
First I will give you to the general introduction to this adhikaranam, which has two sutras. In
this adhikaranam Vyasacharya analyses the mantras occurring in Kathopanisad angusta matra
purusah as above. Here jivatma and Paramatma aikyam is revelaed in this mantra. First line
talks of Jivatma and the second line of Paramatma. Angusta mantra purusah means one who
dwells within the body. This Jivatma, which is known, as Purusa is angusta matra means the
Jivatma is of the size of the thumb in the middle of the body. Here Atma means sariram.
sarira Madhya means hridaye. Jivatma dwells in the heart of the body is of the size of the
thumb. This Jivatma really speaking is the Lord of the creation of the past, present and future
creation. in 12th mantra it is said that whoever knows this jivatma and Paramatma aikyam
never feels insecurity. He does not seek security from the external world. he does not desire
for security]ty means he feels security within himself. This Atma alone was in the past, in the
present and will be in future also. This Atma is eternal. This Jivatma residing in the heart of
the size of angusta is none but Paramatma. The word angusta matra Purusa is the word for
discussion. It is to be found that whether angusta matra Purusa is limited Jivatma or limitless
Paramatma. The purva paksa assumes that it refers to the limited Jivatma alone. While
siddhanta says it refers to Paramatma alone. Now we will enter into the general analysis of
the first sutra.
In the first sutra angusta matra Purusa does not refer to limited Jivatma but to the limitless
Paramatma. Vyasacharya says the second line gives the reason. Angusta matra Purusa does
not refer to limited Jivatma but limitless Paramatma alone by using the expression isanou
bhuta bhavyasya. The limitless Jivatma is not even the Lord of the house and how can he be
the Lord of the creation. Jivatma is not even the Lord of the body even. The very fact it
equates it with Paramatma alone.
371
Hridyapekshaya to manushyadhikaratvat
But with reference to the heart [the highest Brahman is said to be of the size of the thumb] as
man alone is entitled [to the study of the Vedas to practise meditation and attain Self
realization.]
This sutra answers another possible question. If you talk of the limitation of Paramatma for
the sake of Upasana or for some upadhi why should Upanishad refer to the size of the thumb?
Vyasacharya gives the answer.
Vyasacharya says Paramatma obtains in the mind of everyone as the saksi or witness.
Eventhough Paramatma is everywhere there the saksi manifestation is not there. everywhere
it is jada Prapancha and in the mind alone Paramatma resides as saksi in adhikaranam.
Paramatma is in the mind it is said by the scripture. But it is only a figurative expression.
Paramatma is everywhere and as it obtains in Jivatma we compromise and say it is in the
mind. One explanation is Paramatma is obtaining in the mind or we can say Paramatma is in
the mind also. mind is in the heart. we talk of the physical heart only. therefore Paramatma is
in the heart. the size of the heart is such that it will occupy the space indicated by the fist.
Paramatma is within the container of this size and how can it be accommodated and try to put
the thumb within. The space obtaining within your fist is the size of the thumb and therefore
Paramatma is of the size of the thumb as it were. How can you say the heart is of the size of
the fist. In the case of the elephant the heart will be of bigger of size. Heart can be bigger in
the case of big animals. The heart size may vary. Since elephants do not study Vedas we need
not worry about them. Human heart of the size of human fist. You take only manushya
hridayam for example here since manusyas study the Upanisads.
It contains three words. You have to supply angusta matratvam. The words hridi apekshaya
and manushyadhikaratvat. Manushya hrid apeksaya from the standpoint of human heart; the
size of the thumb is mentioned. Manushyadhikaratvat because human beings are qualified to
study the scriptures. The word tu indicates purva paksa object is not valid. Therefore the
conclusion of this adhikaranam angusta matra Paramatma occurring in Kathopanisad is
Paramatma. Adhi Sankaracharya gives two additional support also. Adhi Sankaracharya
quotes Kathopanisad that angusta matram Brahman is amritam Brahman. that is the reason
number one. another support is at the end of 13th mantra it says that his Purusa is one that you
wanted to know. Kathopanisad is the teaching to naciketus and in the third boon he wanted to
know Paramatma which was given in mantra number 1.2.14. of Kathopanisad and there
naciketus clearly asks him to teach about Brahman. then he says that this is Paramatma and it
makes it clear the lakshyartha Jivatma which is Paramatma. With this the adhikaranam is
over and the sutra is over. more in the next class.
Vishayah is the angusta matra Purusa occurring in Kathopanisad 2.1.13. the doubt is does it
refer to samsari Jivatma or does it refer to samsari Jivatma or asamsari Paramatma. Purva
paksa says it refers to Jivatma only because of the thumb size. Siddhanta says angusta matra
373
374
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 107
Topic 8 Devatadhikaranam [Sutras 26-33]
The Devas also are entitled to the study of Vedas and to meditate on Brahman
Sutra 1.3.26[89]
377
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 108
Topic 8 Devatadhikaranam [Sutras 26-33]
The Devas also are entitled to the study of Vedas and to meditate on Brahman
Sutra 1.3.26[89]
381
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 109
Topic 8 Devatadhikaranam [Sutras 26-33]
The Devas also are entitled to the study of Vedas and to meditate on Brahman
Sutra 1.3.28[91]
383
384
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 110
Topic 8 Devatadhikaranam [Sutras 26-33]
The Devas also are entitled to the study of Vedas and to meditate on Brahman
Sutra 1.3.28[91]
387
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 111
Topic 8 Devatadhikaranam [Sutras 26-33]
The Devas also are entitled to the study of Vedas and to meditate on Brahman
Sutra 1.3.28[91]
390
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 112
Topic 8 Devatadhikaranam [Sutras 26-33]
The Devas also are entitled to the study of Vedas and to meditate on Brahman
Sutra 1.3.28[91]
392
393
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 113
Topic 8 Devatadhikaranam [Sutras 26-33]
The Devas also are entitled to the study of Vedas and to meditate on Brahman
Sutra 1.3.30[93]
395
Madhvadishvasambhavadanadhikaram jaiminih
On account of the impssibility [of the gods being qualified for Madhu Vidya etc., Jaimini [is
of the opinion that the gods] are not qualified [either for Upasana or for the Brahma vidya or
for the knowledge of the Self]
Another objection to sutra 26 is raised.
Another purva paksa has come to establish that devatas do not physically exist and Vedantins
want to exist that they physically exist. Karma virodha problem we refuted. Then the veda
pramanya virodha has been refuted. Now another problem is introduced by purva paksa. in
previous context we mentioned that devatas are not qualified for Karma Kanda. They have no
right to do rituals. The reason mentioned was that the very yaga means offering oblations to
the devatas. Therefore in every yaga devatas are in receiving end and manusyas are in the
giving end. Therefore primary condition for yaga to be yaga devata should be bogta and if
devata becomes karta where the bogta will be there. they can be receivers and not givers of
oblations. Advaidins do not want to argue. That because of the same reasons devatas cannot
do Upasanas it is said because of the same reason. Here also there are upasya devatas in every
Upasana. Then how can devata do the Upasana on themselves. Devatas are objects of
Upasana and they can never be subject of Upasanas. If you look at Vedanta in Vedanta also
there are many Upasanas. In taittriya Upanishad the entire siksha valli is full of Upasanas. So
also is the case in other Upanisads also. Vedanta contains Upasanas and devatas cannot do
Upasanas and therefore devatas cannot study Vedas. This is the purva paksa, which is raised
here. Vyasacharya gives one Upasana for example that is Madhu vidya, which occurs in 3.1.1
of Chandogya upanisad that reads as om asau va adityo devamadhu tasya dyaureva
tirascinavamsontariksamapupo maricayah putrah. The meaning of the mantra is the sun
over there is honey to the gods. Heaven is the crossbeam, the midregion is the beehive and
the rays are the eggs Adhitya devata is the source of happiness here. Honey is sukha hetu.
Deva madhu means devanam honey and it is adhitya and Surya bhagavan is the source of
happiness. Therefore his inference Brahma Vidya na devata vishayah vidyatvad madhu
vidyavad. It is not relevant for devata and they cannot resort to madhu vidya so they cannot
do Brahma vidya. This is the question. The entire sutra is purva paksa sutra and the answer
will come in the 33rd sutra alone. This is the objection in general.
Now we will go word for word analysis. Madh adishu asambhavat anadhikaram jaimini and
we have to add devanam and vadhati. Jaimini devanam anadhikaram vadhati. Jaimini
maharisi vadhati asserts devanam anadhikaram disqualification for Vedantic study jaimini
asserts the disqualification of devatas for the study of Brahma Vidya because of their
incapability with regard to Madhu vidya. Here Madhu vidya means Surya Upasana. The
object of meditation is devata and subject of meditation is devata so the devatas cannot study
Brahma Vidya. Vyasacharya has chosen an Upasana in Vedanta or the Upanisads portion.
This is the objection. 4.3.1 vayuvava samvargo yad va agnirudvayati vayumevapyeti yada
suryostameti vayumevapyeti yada candrostameti vayumevapyeti the meaning of this mantra
is the air swallows everything. When fire is extinguished it disappears into the ari. When the
396
Jyotishi bhavacca
And [the gods are not qualified for vidyas] because [the words sun, moon etc., spoken of as
gods] are used in the sense of mere spheres of lights.
An argument in support of the objection raised in sutra 31 is given.
The objection is raised by Purva Mimamsaka. Devatas are not there. they do not accept
heaven and hell. They say they are all symbolic. Whenever a person says like this, he is not
Advaidins but Purva Mimamsakas. they even say devas and asuras are not there and they say
that they are all symbolic. We can present symbolically all right but not we negate what
sastra says. adhithya devata means inert sun alone symbolized as devata. Then how can one
do meditation? They also say chandra devata do not exist and they say all devatas are
luminaries in the sky. There is no sentient Surya devata but it is inert sun. so also the case
with moon and stars. This is the second purva paksa which we will see in the next class.
397
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 114
Topic 8 Devatadhikaranam [Sutras 26-33]
The Devas also are entitled to the study of Vedas and to meditate on Brahman
Sutra 1.3.32 [95]
Jyotishi bhavacca
And [the gods are not qualified for vidyas] because [the words sun, moon etc., spoken of as
gods] are used in the sense of mere spheres of lights.
This sutra refutes the arguments in the previous two sutras and concludes the discussion.
We see the 32nd sutra of devatgadhikaranam, which is an extension of the previous
adhikaranam that deals with the eligibility of, devas for Brahma vidya. Manusyadhikara is the
subject of previous adhikaranam and now devatas eligibility is considered in this
adhikaranam. The various objections raised in this regard is refuted by Vyasacharya. Now he
takes up the last objection raised by Jaimnini who is incidentally Vyasacharyas own disciple.
The answer is given in the 33rd sutra.
It was pointed out that devatas couldnt perform vedic rituals as they are the receivers of the
rituals. Devatas themselves perform the rituals that will receive the oblations. They cannot be
object of karmas and they cannot be subjects. Vedanta sastra has got various many vidyas.
Some of them are called devata vidyas in which devatas are meditated upon particularly
Madhu vidya. Similarly we have samvarga vidya the Vayu rupa Upasanam. How can devatas
become subject of vidyas. Purva paksa says for devatas are unqualified for all the Upasana,
karma and also the Brahma vidya. Brahma Vidya is also a vidya in Vedanta sastram and
hence they devatas cannot do certain vidyas including Brahma Vidya. These devatas refer to
various natural forces Surya, sun, chandra the moon etc. They are all luminaries or in general
various inert things of the creation. Therefore they are achetana jada vastu only. Only
symbolically they are seen as living being. Therefore picturisation as living being should be
taken only as symbolism or arthavadha and should not be taken literallya and they are
achetana vastu. None of the chetana vasuts cannot do namaskaram and how can they do rites
etc. How can they do sravanadhikam and gain liberation.
Mow I will go for word for word analysis. There are three words jyotishi as mere spheres of
light bhava because used in the sense ca. We have to complete the sutra by adding some
words and they are devata sabdanam and devatanam Brahma Vidyayam adhikarah nasti. Now
the final sutra is devata sabdanam jyotishi bhava ca devatanam Brahma Vidyayam adhikarah
nasti. Devata sabdanam means the words revealing devata; adhitya the word candra the word
Agni etc; here sabda means words; bhavad means operation or function; it refers to because
of the operation or function then jyothishi means luminary or shining object; they are sun,
moon, stars, fire, lightening etc., the common factor is inertness; it is inert luminary; in the
field of inert luminary; if you join the three words because of the operation of the words
revealing devatas or devata revealing words; in the filed of inert luminary; in simple language
398
Bhavam tu baadarayanosti hi
But Baadarayana on the other hand [maintains] the existence [of qualification on the part of
the gods for Brahma Vidya]; for there are [passages indicatory of that; body, desires etc.,
which qualify one for such knowledge do exist in the case of the gods]
This sutra refutes the arguments in the previous two sutras and concludes the discussion.
We will do the general analysis of this sutra. Here Adhi Sankaracharya gives answer to the
objection raised in the previous two sutras. Vyasacharyas answer is very simple. And he says
that they have the eligibility so assets Vyasacharya. The reason is that there is evidence or
vedic support for my conclusions. Adhi Sankaracharya elaborately discusses in support of
Vyasacharyas conclusion. One is 1.4.10 of Brihadharaynaka upanisad; the portion of the
mantra reads as yatha pasur evam sa devanam yatha ha vai bhavah pasavo manusyanam
bhunjyuh the gods are no pleased that men should know the ultimate turth for then they
would know the subordinate place the gods hold and give up making them offerings; whoever
gets Brahma jnanam will become Brahman whether he is a devata or manusya or rishi. Sruti
very clearly says devas can gain Brahma jnanam and get liberation. The next is from
Chandogya upanisad VIII.7.2 which reads as tadd hobhaye devasura anububudhire; te
hocuh; hanta tam atmanam anivcchama, yam atmanam anvisya sarvams ca lokan apnoti
ssarvams ca Kaman iti; indro haiva devanam abhipravavraja, virocanosuranam tau ha
samvidanav eva samit-pani praja-pati sakasam ajagmatuh the meaning fo the mantra is that
the gods and demons both heard it and said well, let us seek that Self, the Self by seeking
whom one obtains worlds and all desires. Then Indra from among the gods went forth unto
him and Virocana from among the demons; then without communicating with each other, the
two came into the presence of Prajapati fuel in hand;
Here we see that Brahma and Virojana goes to Brahmaji for gaining Self knowledge. Even if
you discard asura raja, Indra got the knowledge. This is quoted by Adhi Sankaracharya. We
can give further quotation. We see in IV.3 of Keno Upanishad tasmad va
indrotitaramivanyan devan, sa hy enan nedistham paspasrsa sa hy enat prathamo
vidamecakara brahmeti therefore Indra surpasses greatly, as it were, other gods He, indeed
has come into close contact with Brahman. He indeed for the first time knew that [it was]
Brahman. Indra got Self-Knowledge from Umadevi and other devatas followed suit.
Now we will see word for word analysis. We gave bhavam; tu; baadarayana; asit and hi and
we complete the sutra by adding devatanam adhikarasya and then adhikara karanam; you
rearrange the sutra baadarayana tu devatanam adhikarasya bhavam manyate; the next
399
401
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 115
Topic 8 Devatadhikaranam [Sutras 26-33]
The Devas also are entitled to the study of Vedas and to meditate on Brahman
Sutra 1.3.33 [96]
Bhavam tu baadarayanosti hi
But Baadarayana on the other hand [maintains] the existence [of qualification on the part of
the gods for Brahma Vidya]; for there are [passages indicatory of that; body, desires etc.,
which qualify one for such knowledge do exist in the case of the gods]
This sutra refutes the arguments in the previous two sutras and concludes the discussion.
We see the last sutra of this adhikaranam. Here Vyasacharya points out that devatas also have
the eligibility to study Brahma Vidya. Vyasacharya has refuted the objections raised by
Jaimini. He asserts the fact because there are many vedic evidences in support of the devatas
eligibility to study Brahma Vidya. One is direct evidence and the other is indirect evidence.
Brihadharaynaka upanisad 1.4.10 he mentions that Upanishad clearly says that anyone who
gains Self-Knowledge is liberated whether that one is jiva or devata. In this devas are also
included in the sruti vakya. Having given the direct evidence now we will see the indirect
evidence that devas have got sariram. Because they have got body and they are embodied and
they have problem of samsra and they can also attain moksa by gaining Self-Knowledge.
Adhi Sankaracharya gives six proofs to establish that devatas are embodied to reveal that
devatas have got forms and body. Adhi Sankaracharya establishes this vehemently because
Purva Mimamsa vehemently refutes that devatas do not have the body. Purva Mimamsa says
devatas are sabda swarupam in the absence of the body. Similarly Indra is sabda matram and
Indra does not have any body. Vedanta says the word Indra there is corresponding artha.
Having understood purva paksa we have to see the various supports Adhi Sankaracharya
gives here.
All scriptures describe the forms of devatas. Mantra arthavadha vedic descriptions, ithikasas,
and puranas give devata swarupam. That is why we have the description in the dhyana sloka.
We often quote Vajra hasthah purandaraha. Purandarah means indrah and vajra hasthah
means holding vajrayudhah in his hands. If Indra is to hold ayutha in his hands he must have
the body and limbs. Here we face a problem. Purva Mimamsa raises an objection. He says
that I am aware of the vedic statements. But I dont accept them as facts. I dont accept them
as valid means of knowledge. I dont negate the statements but I negate the validity of these
statements. Some of the rules of the Purva Mimamsa we should know before taking up the
subject. Purva Mimamsa is one who specializes the ritualistic portion of Vedas and who does
not accept the Vedantic portions of the Vedas. They divide the Vedas into two types of
statements. One is statements of commandments dos and donts. They are called vidhi
vakyani. Second types of statements are the statements of descriptions where there are no
injunctions. Description of heaven, devatas etc., come under this category. They are called
arthavadha vakyani.
402
404
405
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 116
Topic 8 Devatadhikaranam [Sutras 26-33]
The Devas also are entitled to the study of Vedas and to meditate on Brahman
Sutra 1.3.33 [96]
Bhavam tu baadarayanosti hi
But Baadarayana on the other hand [maintains] the existence [of qualification on the part of
the gods for Brahma Vidya]; for there are [passages indicatory of that; body, desires etc.,
which qualify one for such knowledge do exist in the case of the gods]
This sutra refutes the arguments in the previous two sutras and concludes the discussion.
With the 33rd sutra Vyasacharya completes his discussion on devadatikaranam and we have
seen all the sutras of this adhikaranam. The subject matter of this adhikaranam is devatas, the
celestial beings. Samsayah the doubt with regard to them is whether they have got Brahma
Vidya adhikarah or not. Then the third step is purva paksa the view so the opponent who is
against us. They say devatas have no right for Brahma Vidya. The reason he gives for this
conclusion is that there are no persons called devatas and they do not have body, mind sense
organs and so such persons or personalities called devata. He claimed that devatas exist in the
form of sound alone. That is why according to them even devatas do not bless the people for
they do not bless the people and only rituals are capable of blessing the people. The rituals
are capable of giving the phalam. The creation and the laws and rituals give the ritual and we
dont require intelligent people to bless the people. This is Purva Paksi view. Siddhanti is the
fourth step is devatas have got right for Brahma Vidya because they have embodiment. Every
devata has got an embodiment as proved by scriptures themselves. They are not proved by
perception or inference for we dont have data. It is only sastra pramanam. Vyasacharya has
given many supporting proof. Every nama should have corresponding nami and it should
have corresponding form or arthah. Sabda artha yoho beda urpa hetuh is the supporting hetu.
Fifth step is sangathi the connection between this and the previous adhikaranam that it is in
the right position only. In the previous adhikaranam Vyasacharya said manusyas have right to
pursue Brahma Vidya and in this adhikaranam he decides to discuss whether devatas have
right or not to pursue Vedanta. This knowledge is not require and even though it is not
require it is called the 8th and 9th are said to be a digression which is not required for Vedantic
student. Now we will enter into the next adhikaranam.
408
409
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 117
Topic 9 Apasudradhikaranam; [Sutras 34-38]
The right of the sudras to the study of Vedas discussed.
Sutra 1.3.34 [97]
412
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 118
Topic 9 Apasudradhikaranam; [Sutras 34-38]
The right of the sudras to the study of Vedas discussed.
Sutra 1.3.35 [98]
Samskaraparamarsat tadabhavabhilapacca
Because purificatory ceremeonies are mentioned [in the case of the twice born] and their
absence is declared [in the case of the sutra]
The discussion on the privilege of Brahma Vidya on the part of sudra is continued.
414
415
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 119
Topic 9 Apasudradhikaranam; [Sutras 34-38]
The right of the sudras to the study of Vedas discussed.
Sutra 1.3.36 [99]
Samskaraparamarsat tadabhavabhilapacca
Because purificatory ceremonies are mentioned [in the case of the twice born] and their
absence is declared [in the case of the sutra]
The discussion on the privilege of Brahma Vidya on the part of sudra is continued.
In this adhikaranam Vyasacharya analyses who is the adhikari with regard to sroudha
sadhanas or vedic pursuits and want to establish that only those who have vedic qualification
have the right to pursue the vedic sadhanas. One who does not have upanayana samskrlita
does not have eligibility for vedic pursuits. In the three sutras he gives general conclusions in
support what is stated above.
In the second part Vyasacharya says asamskrita do not have upanayana samskaras. Because
of scriptural mention that asamskritia do not have upanayana samskara and therefore they are
ineligible for pursuit of vedic pursuits.
I have given relevant sruti supports in the last class. The second part of the sutra is there is
scriptural support for asamksrita manusyas cannot pursue the sroudha sadhana. They can
purify the mind, gain Self-Knowledge and also gain moksa only through smartha sadhana.
Smartha sadhana is following non-vedic sadhana ithikasa, purana sadhanas etc.
417
Sravanadhyayanarthapratishedhat smritescaha
And on account of the prohibition in Smriti of the sudras hearing, studying and understanding
the veda and performing veidc rites they are not entitiled to the knowledge of Brahman.
The same discussion on the sudras right is concluded here
I will do the general analysis first. Here Vyasacharya points out the smriti support. The smriti
itself mentions what are the sroudha sadhana. Smriti goes one step further even veda
sravanam listening to is a sroudha sadhana and all the four sroudha sadhana requires
samskriti. Vashista smriti says the vedic chanting should not be done very near a asmakrita
manusya. This means asamskrita manusya should not hear the vedic chanting. Then the next
one is Gautama Dharma sutra says that the artha vichara and artha anustanam cannot be
practiced by asamskrita manusya. Sravana, adhyayana, vichara and anustana cannot be done
by the asmaskrita manusyas. Since smriti negates the sroudha sadhanas we should conclude
that asamskrita manusyas are anadhikaris.
Now we will do the word for word analysis. Sravana adhyayana artha pratishedhat smriteh
and cha; smriti refers to smriti pramana vashista dharma sutra and Goutama dharma sutra.
Sravana adhyayana artha pratiseshat vedic hearing, vedic chanting, artha vichara and artha
anustana, the analysis and the practice of rituals; pradiseshat means negation. The final
meaning is because of the smriti pramana also, which negates vedic hearing, vedic chanting
vedic enquiry and vedic rituals asamskrita manusyas are anathikarai are not eligible for
sroudha sadhanani. Adhi Sankaracharya mentions a few more points worth noting. Thus it is
concluded Janasruti is samskrita manusya eligible for vedic study.
Adhi Sankaracharya adds another reason to prove that Janasruti is a ksatriya only. The
support Adhi Sankaracharya gives is that if you read Janasruti story you come to know that
he built many choultires where annadhanam was promoted throughout the country means he
had lot of wealth and to find Raikva he sent his charioteer and if you read the puranic stories
you come to kjnow that chariot served only the ksatriyas only. The how can there be a
chariot for any other person other than ksatriyas. The very word chatta indicates that Janasruti
belongs to ksatriya community only. He had a status by which he commanded not only
wealth but also the chariots. Then Adhi Sankaracharya makes another general observation.
There is Mahabharat statement that says one should teach scriptural knowledge to all the four
varnas. That means Mahabarat does not make any difference between samskrita and
asamskrita manusyas. That means you contradict Mahabharat. It does not say sroudha
sadhanani and it refers to vedic sadhana and it is applicable to smartha sadhana and therefore
there is no restriction for smartha sadhana. This is there to enable all the people to benefit
from the vedic study. Through shroudha or smartha one can get siddha suddhi and SelfKnowledge and moksa. The restriction is with regard to the route that is taken shroudha
sadhana or smartha sadhanam both taking one to the Self-Knowledge and ultimate liberation.
Then Adhi Sankaracharya makes a compromise in his bashyam. Now he says that I will relax
a bit. Let us assume that Janasruti is a sudra or asamskrita manusya and even if he assumes
418
419
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 120
Topic 9 Apasudradhikaranam; [Sutras 34-38]
The right of the sudras to the study of Vedas discussed.
Sutra 1.3.38 [101]
Sravanadhyayanarthapratishedhat smritescaha
And on account of the prohibition in Smriti of the sudras hearing, studying and understanding
the veda and performing veidc rites they are not entitiled to the knowledge of Brahman.
The same discussion on the sudras right is concluded here
In the last class we completed the 38th sutra this particular adhikaranam is over. I will give
you a summary of this adhikaranam. Vishayaha samsayah purva paksah siddhantah and
sangathi. Vishayah is Brahma Vidya sroudhya Brahma vidya as obtaining in original Vedas
or Upanisads Brahma Vidya as sroudha sadhanam is subject matter. The doubt is whether it is
sarva manusya vishayah or not. Is it accessible to all or to some human beings. Purva paksa
says it is available for all manusyas. He has two reasons in the mind that devatadikaranam
and even though they have no right for karma and still they had right over Brahma Vidya. All
human beings have adhiraka. Purva paksa is ready to samskrita asamskrita beda and accept
all of them have right to pursue samvarga vidya. But in Chandogya upanisad uses the word
sudra and Janasruti addressed as sudra and made him ineligible for Brahma Vidya. Siddhanti
wants to say that Brahma Vidya as sroudha sadhanam is accessible to samskrita manusya
alone. Brahma Vidya as smartha sadhanam can be pursued by one and all smaskrita and
asamskrita manusyas. Brahma Vidya as smartha is accessible to all. As part of siddhanta the
word sudra was said to belong to samskrita manusya as an exceptional case. Next is sangathih
its position and it is rightly placed in the first chapter third adhyaya. With this, this
adhikaranam is over. I will make some general observations. I would like to make two
points.. One view is that when we study shroudha and smartha sadhanam the latter appears to
be superior to the former. Smartha sadhanam is more advantageous than shroudha sadhanam.
It does not discriminate manusyas. The discrimination causes complexes. One is samskrita
and another is asamskrita manusya and it makes social confusion. Smartha sahdana does not
create any problems. Therefore smartha sadhana seems to be superior and better and it does
not have much vaidhika mantras. Learning sruti mantras creates problems and it is time
consuming and it is painful while the person doing smartha sadhana is always easy. Thirdly
these two advantages are there in smartha sadhana. When you talk about prayojanam
shroudha sadhana should give more prayojanam. Again smartha sadhana and shroudha
sadhana give the same benefit. In fact it is better to abolish the shroudha sadhanam because it
does not create any problem in the society. This doubt can arise. The answer is that smartha
sadhanam has got all advantages and it is a fact. Also shorudha sadhanam is not universally
acceptable and smartha sadhana is less fire and no smoky problem also. This is true. But still
shroudha sadhanam has certain unique feature, which is not there in smartha sahdanam. As
far as utility is concerned both are efficacious. Yet shroudha sadhanam has got some unique
features. Shrouda is based on sruti and smartha is based on smriti. Sruti has originality and
420
422
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 121
Topic 9 Apasudradhikaranam; [Sutras 34-38]
The right of the sudras to the study of Vedas discussed.
Sutra 1.3.38 [101]
Sravanadhyayanarthapratishedhat smritescaha
And on account of the prohibition in Smriti of the sudras hearing, studying and understanding
the veda and performing veidc rites they are not entitiled to the knowledge of Brahman.
The same discussion on the sudras right is concluded here
With 28th sutra Aasudradhikaranam is over. This goes outside the flow of the main topic of
this chapter. This is an incidental diversion. The main topic is all the Upanisads reveal
Brahman as chetana upadana karanam of this world. this is revealed in the first pada second
and third pada and in the eight and ninth only there is diversion as to who is the adhikari for
shroudha vedanta sravanam. Even we discussed devas are eligible for the study in another we
studied whether sudras are eligible for this study. Therefore these two adhikaranams are
diversion. After the diversion Vyasacharya comes back to the main discussion. Therefore the
coming adhikaranam should be read after the 7th adhikaranam being 8th and 9th being
diversion adhikaranam. We now enter the kampanadhikaranam. Interesting thing is the
diversion adhikaranam is difficult` adhikaranam. with this background we will go to the tenth
adhikaranam.
Kampanat
[Prana is Brahman] on account of the vibration or trembling [spoken of the whole world]
An argument in support of Sutra 24 is given here.
This is the tenth adhikaranam and it is one sutra adhikaranam. here Vyasacharya enquires
into Kathopanisad mantra. II.4.2 that reads as yad idam kinca jagat sarvam prana-ejat
nihsrtam, mahad bhayam vajram udyatam ya etad vidur amrtas te bhavati this whole
universe evolved from the Brahman, moves [vibrates] in the Prana [in the highest Brahman].
The Brahman is a great terror, like an uplifted thunderbolt. Those who know this become
immortal.
423
424
427
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 122
Topic 10 Kampanadhikaranam; [Sutras 39]
The prana in which everything trembles is Brahman
Sutra 1.3.39 [102]
Kampanat
[Prana is Brahman] on account of the vibration or trembling [spoken of the whole world]
An argument in support of Sutra 24 is given here.
With the 39th sutra the 10th adhikaranam is over. now from 10th adhikaranam talks about
Brahma samanvayah. There are certain adhikaranams dealing with upasya Brahman and
some neyam Brahman. neyam Brahman is Brahman as an object of knowledge and it relates
to jnana kanda. Upasya Brahman deal with upasana kanda.
Jyotir darsanat
The light [is Brahman] on account of that [Brahman] being seen [in the scriptural passage]
The argument in support of sutra 24 continued.
I will give the general introduction to this adhikaranam which is called jyotiradhikaranam.
Here
Vyasacharya
analyses
8.12.3
of
Chandogya
upanisad
evamevaisa
smaprasadosmacchariratsamutthaya Param jyotirupasampadya svena rupenabhinispadyate
this is relevant portion of the mantra that is discussed in this adhikaranam. the meaning of
this mantra is in the same way the joyful Self arises from the body and attaining the light of
the cosmic Self, appears in his own form. here the guru is teaching Indra the disciple and he
teaches Brahman through avasthatriya viveka and turiyam.
Now Brahmaji has come to turiya pratipadanam and not only turiyam is revealed but also the
benefit of this knowledge is revealed in this mantra. And the mantra says esah samprasadah
asmat sarirat which means jivah in Sushupti avasthayam jiah is that who merges into samasti
Isvara and therefore jivah gets the name samprasadah. Asmat sarirat samucchaya the jiva
comes out of this body and here coming out means coming out of the body abhimana.
Knowing that I am not Sookshma Sariram and I am not even karana sariram I am not visva
taijasa and prajna and knowing that I am not Visva Taijasa and Prajna I come out of that and
428
430
Topic 11 Arthantaratvadivyapadesadhikaranam
The Akasa is Brahman
Sutra 1.3.41 [104]
Akasorthantaratyadivyapadesat
Akasa [is Brahma] because it is declared to be something different etc., from names and
forms.
An argument in support of sutra 24 is given here.
Here Vyasacharya enquires into another Chandogya upanisad vakyam. 8.14.1 is the vishaya
vakyaha. The mantra runs as akso vai nama namarupayaornirvahita te yadantara tadbrahma
tadamrtam sa Atma prajapateh sabham vesma prapadye yasoham bhavami brahmananam
yaso rajnam yaso visam yasohamanuprapatsi sa haham yasasam yasah
syetamadatkamadatkam syetam lindu mabhigam lindu mabhigam iti caturdasah khandah.
The meaning of the mantra is that which is described as space manifests names and forms.
These names and forms are within Brahman. Brahman is immortal it is the Self. May I attend
the court of Prajapathi. May I attain the fame of a Brahmin, and also of a pricne and a
merchant I wish to have real fame; I want to be famous among all the famous people. May I
not have to be born again and have a body covered with blood and irt, which is toothless and
at the same time always wanting to eat. Brahman is Akasa and Brahman shines everywhere.
Space is also called akasah because it shines everywhere. It is very well known as the creator
or the projector of all the names and forms. And therefore all the namarupas exist in Brahman
only. all namarupas are within Brahman. no nama rupa can exist beyond Brahman. nama rupa
adhistanam is Brahman. that Brahma alone is immortal. That Brahman is the very Self of the
jivah.
What is the problem here? The problem here is teacher could have said Brahman but it uses
the word akasah. Here Akasa refers to Brahman? why cannot it be taken as the well known
space. for this we give the answer in this adhikaranam. this is the general introduction and we
will continue this in the next class.
431
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 123
Topic 11 Arthantaratvadivyapadesadhikaranam
The Akasa is Brahman
Sutra 1.3.41 [104]
Akasorthantaratyadivyapadesat
Akasa [is Brahma] because it is declared to be something different etc., from names and
forms.
An argument in support of sutra 24 is given here.
In the 41st sutra Vyasacharya analyses Chandogya upanisad mantra 8.14.1 in which Akasa is
used by the sruti. It is analysed whether it is bhutakasa or chitakasa. We point out it is
Brahman only. Chaitanyam Brahman is the creator of all the mames and forms. All
namarupas are within chitakasa and that chitakasa is Self of all and that Self is Brahman
alone. This has got only one sutra. In this sutra Vyasacharya says Akasa is Brahman alone
because sruti clearly shows the distinction of Akasa from all the namarupas. All namarupas
are within the Akasa it is said. Sruti says all the namarupas are within Akasa. All nama rupas
are contents and the Akasa is the container. Akasa is the product as per sruti. Bhuta Akasa
also must be one of the namarupas. Since Akasa is born Akasa also must be along with all the
namarupas. It should be within the contents or the container. Bhuta Akasa is nama rupa and it
should fall under the content only and what should be the container and the container is
chidakasa which is not nama rupa,
Topic 12 Arthantaratvadivyapadesadhikaranam
The Akasa is Brahman
Sutra 1.3.41 [104]
Akasorthantaratyadivyapadesat
Akasa [is Brahma] because it is declared to be something different etc., from names and
forms.
An argument in support of sutra 24 is given here.
In the 41st sutra Vyasacharya analyses Chandogya upanisad mantra 8.14.1 in which Akasa is
used by the sruti. It is analysed whether it is bhutakasa or chitakasa. We point out it is
Brahman only. Chaitanyam Brahman is the creator of all the mames and forms. All
namarupas are within chitakasa and that chitakasa is Self of all and that Self is Brahman
alone. This has got only one sutra. In this sutra Vyasacharya says Akasa is Brahman alone
432
Sushuptyutkrantyobhedena
Because of the highest Self being shown as different [from] the individual soul] in the states
of deep sleep and death.
434
435
436
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 124
Topic 13. Sushuptyutkrantyadhikaranam
The Self Consisting of knowledge is Brahman
Sutra 1.3.42 [105]
Sushuptyutkrantyobhedena
Because of the highest Self being shown as different [from] the individual soul] in the states
of deep sleep and death.
An expression from the sixth chapter of the Brihadharaynaka upanisad is now taken up for
discussion.
We do the general analysis of sutra 42 in the final adhikaranam of the third pada and in this
adhikaranam Vyasacharya analyses 4.3.7 of Brihadharaynaka upanisad. Yajnavalkya has
pointed out that Atma is the light in whose presence all the transactions take place and when
he talks of Atma jyoti he asks for what Atma is. Yajnavalkya answers that Atma is Purusa
which is nothing but Consciousness obtaining in the hridayam. He uses the word Atma here
and there is confusion whether it is Jivatma or Paramatma. We have establish that it is
Paramatma alone. We keep in mind two mantras occurring in the same Brahmanam 4.3.21
and 4.3.35 of the same Upanishad. in this context Upanishad uses the word prajnena Atma
samparrishatvaha and prajnena Atma anvarudah at the time of Sushupti the Jivatma or jiva
merges into Atma. Jiva merges into Atma is the expression., if the expression Jivatma merges
into Atma it cannot be Jivatma and jiva merges into Jivatma cannot be accepted and therefore
Atma should be translated to Paramatma and extend it as Jivatma merges into Paramatma.
The carrying on Atma jiva travels from one body to another and jiva travels mounting on the
Atma means Atma cannot be translated into Jivatma in which jiva mounts on Jivatma and
travels is meaningless. Therefore we must take it as Jivatma travels on Paramatma are the
right expression. and it is clearly Jivatma is different from Paramatma. This is the general
analysis. Now we will take up the word for word analysis.
We have to supply certain words. First is Atma. The word Atma occurring in 4.3.7 of
Brihadharaynaka upanisad is Brahman. it is Paramatma only. vyapadesat and we have to
borrow from the previous sutra. Since it [Atma] is said; bedena to be different; then you
supply Jivatmanah from Jivatma shushupyukrantyo in the statement dealing with sleep and
death 4.3.21 and 4.3.35 of Brihadharaynaka upanisad dealing with sleep and death Sushupti
vakya is 4.3.21 and utkranti vakya is 4.3.35 of Brihadharaynaka upanisad; bedena
vyapedesat.
Now purva paksa comes and says that you conveniently quote those mantras where it is see
Atma as Paramatma. Here itself there are mantras which refer to Atma as Jivatma and how do
you choose to interpret Atma is Paramatma. He has enough quotation. In 4.3.7 itself
Upanishad says Atma is in the hridayam and Atma is given a location indicating that Atma is
in hridayam. Where the location comes it refers to Jivatma alone. It is closely associated with
437
Patyadisabdebhyah
The being referred to in sutra 42 is Brahman because of the words Lord etc., being applied to
Him. He is the controller, the ruler, the Lord of all. Brihadharaynaka upanisad IV.4.22
The argument in support of sutra 42 is given.
Purva Paksi is not convinced in spite of various clarifications. Vyasacharya gives further
support. The subject matter of Atma started in 4.3.7 of Brihadharaynaka upanisad. The
discussion continues in 4th Brahmanam also [sarira Brahmanam]. He talks about punar janma
of Jivatma. Just as a worm leaves from one leaf to another so also Jivatma leaves one body to
another after death. The topic is completed in the mantra 4.4.22 of Brihadharaynaka
upanisad. This a very important mantra and it is long mantra also. here we find yoyam
vijnana mayam pranesu ya esibatargrdata ajasastasnubcgeta Atma within the body along
with sense organs and the same is yoyam vijnanamaya is said in 4.3.7 yoyam atmanam
vijnanamaya pranesu hrdyantarajyotih purusah [Brihadharaynaka upanisad]. Sava esah
mahan ajah Atma this Chaitanyam obtaining in the heart is not located in the body and it is
sarvagathah Atma. And not only that it is ajah means na jayate. This shows that there no real
birth at all and Atma ajah nithyah. Further it says sa sarvesvarah sarvasya vasi sarvasya
sanah sarvasya athipathihI[ibid] Jivatma is dasa Paramatma is athipathih the Lord of the
creation. not only that sa sadhunam karmana bhuyan no evasadhuna kaniyan it is not
affected by good deeds or bad deeds that is papa punya, esa sarveshvarah esa bhutadhipatih
esa bhutapatah esa seturvidharana esam brahmana vividisanti [ibid] the mantra goes on and
on all indicating Atma is Paramatma alone. It is to know this Atma people take to various
type of sadhanas. It is not affected by anything. It indicates that Atma introduced is not
miserable Jivatma but what it indicates is glorious Paramatma. This is the general analysis.
439
440
Page No
Chap-Pada-Sutra
Sutra Nos
125
442
1.4.1
107
126
446
1 . 4 . 1 to 1 . 4 . 3
107 to 109
127
450
1 . 4 . 3 and 1 . 4 . 4
128
454
1 . 4 . 4 to 1 . 4 . 6
110 to 112
129
458
1 . 4 . 6 to 1 . 4 . 8
112 to 114
130
462
1 . 4 . 8 and 1 . 4 . 9
131
466
1 . 4 . 9 and 1 . 4 . 10
132
470
1 . 4 . 11
117
133
473
1 . 4 . 11 to 1 . 4 . 13
117 to 119
134
477
1 . 4 . 14 and 1 . 4 . 15
135
480
1 . 4 . 15
121
136
483
1 . 4 . 16 and 1 . 4 . 17
137
486
1 . 4 . 17 and 1 . 4 . 18
138
490
1 . 4 . 18 and 1 . 4 . 19
139
494
1 . 4 . 19 to 1 . 4 . 22
125 to 128
140
499
1 . 4 . 22 and 1 . 4 . 23
141
504
1 . 4 . 23 to 1 . 4 . 25
129 to 131
142
510
1 . 4 . 26 to 1 . 4 . 28
132 to 134
143
515
516
441
442
445
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 126
Topic 1; anumanikadhikaranam {sutras 1-7]
The mahat and avyakta of the kathopanisad do not refer to the samkhya tattvas
Sutra 1.4.1 [107]
Sukshmam tu indarhatvat
But the subtle [body is meant by the term avyakta] on account of tis capability [of being so
designated]
An objection to sutra 1 is refuted
First we will have the general analysis of the sutra. The previous sutra has complicated.
Hence we have the second sutra because we have said avyakta means sthoola sariram.
Vyasacharya says the word avyakta means sariram karana sariram in potential form. The
body in un-manifest form is vachyartha and by implication it reveals sthoola sariram and
karana sariram alone later becomes sthoola sariram. Primary meaning is causal body and by
implication it is sthoola sariram. Cause can imply effect. For that different examples are
given. In the sastra the word sattvam is used in the meaning of the mind. In the gita 16.1 it is
said abhayam sattvasamsuddhir jnanayogavyavasthitih danam damas ca yajnas ca
svadhyayas tapa arjavam the meaning of the sloka is fearlessness, purity of mind, wise
apportionment of knowledge and concentration, charity, self control and sacrifice, study of
the scriptures, austerity and uprightness. How can sattvam refer to the mind? It is convention
of the sastra a word in the meaning of a cause is used in the meaning of the effect so he says
avyaktam has the meaning of karana sariram and it can be used in the meaning of sthoola
sariram also. Karana sariram is avyaktam and avyakta primary meaning is karana sariram and
by implication it is sthoola sariram. This meaning is given in brahma sutra only and not in
kathopanisad.
One more problem is there. We accept avyakta means sthoola sariram. In the graded
hierarchy how can sthoola sariram be subtler than indriaym, manah buddhi etc. For that we
answer karana sariram and sthoola sariram are same ultimately and by implication it is turned
to karana sariram. Thus avyaktam is sthoola sariram only. This is the meaning of this sutra.
Now we will go to the word for word analysis. Suksmam the body in the causal state is
primarily meant by the word avyaktam here; however avyaktam means body in causal state
here; tad arhatvad it is appropriate meaning of the word avyaktam. And you supply the next
sentence the physical body and its paratvam are implied. However the body in causal state is
primarily meant for avyaktam the physical body is implied. The word sookshmam means the
body in causal state the karana sariram. Avyakta sariram is directly talked about; tad arhatvad
tad means avyakta sabdah arha means the appropriate meaning; karana sariram preserves the
word avyaktam; karana sariram is the primary meaning of the word avyaktam; we have to
add sthoola sariram is revealed by implication. With this second sutra is over.
Tadadhinatvat arthava
On account of its dependent [on the lord such a previous seminal condition of the world may
be admitted because such an admission is] reasonable.
448
449
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 127
Topic 1; anumanikadhikaranam {sutras 1-7]
The mahat and avyakta of the kathopanisad do not refer to the samkhya tattvas
Sutra 1.4.3 [109]
Tadadhinatvat arthava
On account of its dependent [on the lord such a previous seminal condition of the world may
be admitted because such an admission is] reasonable.
The argument in support of sutra 1 continued.
We do the general analysis of anumathikadhikaranam. We analyse the word avyakta
occurring in kathopanisad mantra. Here purva paksa is samkya philosopher and he claims
avyakta refers to pradhanam of samkya philosophy which is none other than jagat karanam or
karana prapancha. We establish that the word avyakta samkya pradhanam jagat karanam. In
the first two sutras a peculiar meaning was given as sthoola sariram. While giving that
particular meaning we admitted that the word avyakta means karana prapancha alone. We
said contextually the word avyakta means karana avastha or karana prapancha. This is the
gist of the first two sutra.
Thereafter wards samkya philosopher continues their argument. They accept that the word
avyakta in 1.3.11 of kathopanisad is sthoola sariram only by implication that vedantins agree
that the word avyakta means karana avastha only. It is karana avastha means the entire
universe which means jagat karanam. Thus scripture supports the samkya philosophy.
Therefore it should refer to pradhanam. Even if in this context avyakta means sthoola sariram
there are so many places where avyakta means karana prapancha.
The occasions are brihadharaynaka upanisad 1.4.7 the upanishad uses the word avyakritam
that is karana prapancha. In bhagavad gita 8.18 also krishna says avyaktad vyaktayah sarvah
prabhavanty aharagame ratryagame praltyante tatraivavyahtasamjnake at he coming of
day all manifested things come forth from the unmanifested and at the coming of night they
merge in that same, called the unmanifested; here the unmanifested is prakriti.
In samkya philosophy avyakta means karana prapancha and samkya supports sruti and smriti.
For this answer is given in this sutra. It brings out one of the main difference between samkya
and vedanta. In fact because of this primary difference alone vedanta is called advaidam and
samkya is called dvaida philosophy. This primary difference is shown in this sutra.
Now we do accept the word avyaktam means karana prapancha. In kathopanisad 1.3.11
avyakta means sthoola sariram and it only meant samanya artha. It is basic matter or basic
energy and we do accept that the samkya philosophy also karana prapancha is basic matter
and we use common words. We say avyahritam and we also use the word pradhanam and we
also use the word avyaktam; samkya also uses the words avyahritam, pradhanam and
450
451
Jneyatvavachanaccha
And because it is not mentiuoned [that the avyakta] is to be known [it cannot be the
pradhanam of the samkyas]
The argument in support of sutra 1 continued.
First we will do general analysis. Again there is a beautiful argument. Vyasacharya says in
samkya philosophy purusa and avyaktam both are important and both have independent
existence and hence they believe in dvaidam. All are dvaidam except vedantins. In fact
vishistadvaidam also dvaidam. To attain moksa one should know both purusa and prakriti
distinctly and now we know them ingeneral manner. The samkya philosophy gives dvaida
vastu jnanam and purusa as also prakriti one should know clearly and also the difference one
should know clearly. In samkya both purusa and prakriti should be known. In vedanta purusa
alone should be known. We only say brahma vijnanena moksa. We dont say maya vijnena
moksa. Kevala brahma vijnanena moksa. Therefore samkya and vedanta differs. Their
avyaktam is jneyam and in vedanta avyaktam should be dismissed and we should to purusa.
Mahatma prada avyaktam avyaktad purusa paraya. As even you go to higher and higher
statges previous stages should be negated.
Avyaktam is not an end but it is only a means to reach brahman. Avyaktam also should be
known. Therefore avyaktam is equally important. For that we answer if both are equally
important the next mantra will not be there. In the next mantra the upanishad says having
talked about various stages 1.3.10 and 11 of kathopanisad it talks about mahat, avyaktam and
purusa; and finally it says you should know brahman. Even though all the things are talked
about esah that brahman alone should be known finally. Esah purusah drisyahe. You have to
sharpen your mind. This is the second difference between the avyaktam of samkya and
vedanta avyaktam. Now we will go to the word for word analysis.
452
453
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 128
Topic 1; anumanikadhikaranam {sutras 1-7]
The mahat and avyakta of the kathopanisad do not refer to the samkhya tattvas
Sutra 1.4.4[110]
Jneyatvavachanaccha
And because it is not mentiuoned [that the avyakta] is to be known [it cannot be the
pradhanam of the samkyas]
The argument in support of sutra 1 continued.
We have completed the fourth sutra of anumanika adhikaranam the fourth pada of the first
chapter. The discussion is with regard to the word avyaktam. Samkya claimed avyaktam is
un-manifest form of universe. That which is not revealed by sense organs is called avyaktam.
Whatever is not revealed by sense organs is apratyaksam and it can be known by anumanam
only. This world must have been in potential form before manifestation. Samkya also says the
same thing when they say avyaktam. Avyaktam is common both to samkya and vedanta.
Samkya says their philosophy has veda pramanam.
No doubt avyaktam reveals un-manifest matter and the universe. Up to this part we dont
have any disagreement with samkya philosophy. Only with regard to the status of avyaktam
we have some problem. For them the basic matter is swatantram and it has independent
existence, which means the consciousness has a separate reality and that means there are two
parallel reality one is matter and the other is spirit. Samkya is exactly middle between science
and philosophy. Consciousness depends on matter and that is why they consciousness is
phenomenon on brain.
In vedanta it is the otherway round. Consciousness is independent and matter depends upon
consciousness. Samkya says why one should depend upon other and they say two
independent reality and prakriti is independent matter and purusa is independent
consciousness. If you use avyaktam you refer to independent mattern and vedanta use
avyaktam we talk of dependent matter. Tad adinatvad chaitanya adhinam is matter. That is
why your philosophy does not have vedic support. In samkya the matter and spirit enjoy
equal important and moksa require the knowledge of both. One require prakriti knowledge as
also purusa knowledge also. Jneyatvam is common to both. The necessity of the knowledge
of both is required.
In vedanta we say brahma jnanatvad moksah. Maya is not a thing to be known but a thing to
be rejected as avidya. We use maya as a stepping-stone to reach brahman and we should
reject after reaching brahman. Mahat superior to that avyaktam and superior to avyaktam is
brahman. In 12th mantra upanishad says esa sarvesu butesu, gudhotma na prakasate,
drsyate tvagryaya buddhya, suksmaya suksma darsibhih this Atman hidden in all beings
reveals [itself] not [to all], but is seen [only] by seers of the subtle through sharp and subtle
454
457
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 129
Topic 1; anumanikadhikaranam {sutras 1-7]
The mahat and avyakta of the kathopanisad do not refer to the samkhya tattvas
Sutra 1.4.6 [112]
Mahatvaccha
And [the case of the term avyakta] is like that of the term mahat.
An argument in support of sutra 1 is given. Just as in the case of mahat, avyakta also is used
in the vedas in a sense different from that attached to it in the samkya.
First we will do the general analysis of this sutra. Here vyasacharya discusses is the
upanishad talks about mahat also which is a word used by samkya philosopher. In the
upanishad also we have mahat, avyaktam purusah. Samkya philosophers use these three
words also. Let us look at the mahat occruing in the mantra. Once we know mahat is used in
different meaning from the samkya meaning we can extrapolate the meanings of other two
words also. As mahat is different from samkya mahat the word avyakta also different from
samkya sabda can be proved. This is the approach of vyasacharya.
Here vyasacharya says it is different from samkya mahat. The word mahat is used in mantra
is mahan atma. It is used in 1.3.10 is used as mahan atma and in 1.3.11 of kathopanisad is
mahat. Mahan atma is there that focus on the word atma and the word atma can be used in a
chetana vastu. Reflective noun can be used only to a conscious entity. Clip will never use the
word self. It is achetanam. Only chetanam can use the word self. I self etc is chetana mahat
tattvam, which is equivalent to hiranyagarbha principle, which is a chetana tattvam. In
samkya mahat is used to inert matter prakriti modification. Samkya mahat is achetanam and
vedanta mahat is chetana hiranyagarbha tattvam and the word atma gives the clue to the
chetana vastu. If vedanta mahat is different from samkya mahat vedanta avyaktam is also
different from samkya avyaktam. Now will go to the word for word analysis.
First we will take the word cha moreover; mahadvad means like the word mahat occurring in
1.3.10 and 1.311 of kathopanisad does not reveal samkya pradhanam; moreover like the word
mahat occurring in upanishad word avyakta also does not reveal samkya pradhanam 1.3.10 of
kathopanisad. The significance of the word cha is another reason added to the reason given
in the previous sutra. madh is given in the meaning of comparison. Mahat sabdah eva
459
Chamasavadaviseshat
[It cannot be maintaine dthat aja means the pradhanam] because no special characteristic is
stated, as in the case of the cup.
An expression from svetasvatara upanishad is now taken up for discussion in support of sutra
1.
The author next refutes another wrong interpretation given by the samkyas of a verse from
the svetasvatara upanishad.
I will give you the general introduction to this second adhikaranam. It has three sutras. Here
vyasacharya analyases a mantra 4.5 of svetasvara upanishad. The mantra read as ajam ekam
lohita sukhla krsnam bahvih prajah srjamanam sarupah ajo hy eko jusamanonusete jahaty
enam bhukta-bhogam ajonyah the meaning of the mantra is the one unborn, red, white and
black who produces manifold offspring similar in form [to herself], there lies the one unborn
[male] delighting., another unborn gives her up having had his enjoyment.
It is a well-known mantra often quoted by adhi sankaracharya. Both in brahma sutra and
sankaras bashyam many of the svetasvara upanishad mantra is quoted. Many people say the
available sankara bashya is not his own. The mantra in question not only occurs in this
upanishad but also it occurs in mahanarayana upanishad with slight modification.
460
461
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 130
Topic 2; chamadhikaranam {sutras 8-10]
The aja of svetasvatara upanishad does not mean pradhanam.
Sutra 1.4.8 [114]
Chamasavadaviseshat
[it cannot be maintaine dthat aja means the pradhanam] because no special characteristic is
stated, as in the case of the cup.
An expression from svetasvatara upanishad is now taken up for discussion in support of sutra
1.
The author next refutes another wrong interpretation given by the samkyas of a verse from
the svetasvatara upanishad.
We are in the second adhikaranam of the fourth pada of the second adhikaranam. In this
adhikaranam vyasacharya analyses well-known svetasvara upanishad 4.5. In this mantra the
word aja is given focus and samkya philosophers say that the mantra reveas pradhanam of
samkya philosophy. Vyasacharya establishes that this mantra does not reveal samkya
philosophy at all. . I said this mantra has four interpretations. Therefore if we get the idea of
four interpretations we will get a better idea to appreciate the discussion. I gave you the first
interpretation in the last class.
The word aja means birthless one and according to samkya philosophers. Sattva rajas tamo
guna prakriti vartate and this prakriti is capable of creating anything and all of them are
swarupa and similar to prakriti. This is the interpretation of the first line. Here ekah ajah
means a particular jiva. First line aja means jiva and second line aja means jivatma some
jivatma runs after birthless prakriti and some other intelligent jivatma do not run after
brithless prakriti and make use of the prakriti to gain moksa; he gives up the aja.
Samkya also claims since ekah aja purusa and anyah aja purusa and it is support of atma
bahutvam also. The prakriti is trigunatmaga and purusas are many and purusas are
beginninless and prakriti is one and prakriti is also beginningless. Some purusa run after
prakriti and some makes use of prakriti and attain moksa and get rid of prakriti. Shukla
krsihna aja is equal to gunatriya vishishta swatantra pradhanam. This is the first interpretation
given by samkya to claim that his claim is backed by sruti pramanam.
The second and third interpretations refer to vedantic interpretation only. Here we also accept
aja as prakriti or pradhanam exactly like samkya philosophers. And they say lohita shukla
krishna represents three gunas and we also agree with that. Where do we differ. While they
say swatantra prakriti, we say it is pratantra prakriti. Swatantra means independent and para
tantra means dependent. The first on is samkya and second is vedantic interpretation. There
is no controversy in the later three padas.
462
465
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 131
Topic 2; Chamadhikaranam {sutras 8-10]
The aja of Svetasvatara upanishad does not mean pradhanam.
Sutra 1.4.9 [115]
Kalpanopadesaccha madhvadivadavirodhah
467
469
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 132
Topic 3; Sankhyopasangrahadhikaranam [Sutra 11-13]
The five fold five [pancha panchajanah] does not refer to the twenty-five Samkyan
categories.
Sutra 1.4.11 [117]
Na sankhyapasangrahapdapi nanabhavadatirekaccha
Even from the statement of the number [fivefold five i.e, twenty-five categories by the sruti it
is] not [to be understood that the sruti refers to the pradhanam] on account of the differences
[in the categories and the excess over the number of the samkyan categories.
This sutra discusses whether the twenty-five principles of the samkyan philosophy are
admitted by the sruti.
First I will give you the general introduction to this adhikaranam. this is also a small
adhikaranam consisting of three sutras. Here a Brihadharaynaka upanisad mantra IV-4.17 is
analysed. The mantra reads as yasmin panca pancajana aksasca pratisthitah; tameva manya
atmanam vidvan brahmamrtomrtam the meaning of the mantra is that in which the five
aggregates and the Akasa rest, that Self alone I believe is the immortal Brahman, knowing
which I am immortal. This mantra talks about Nirgunam Brahman, which Brahman is
adhistanam for the karya karana Prapancha or vyakta Prapancha or avyakta Prapancha.
Having divided into karya karana Prapancha the mantra says Brahman is the adhistanam of
both of them and therefore it is different from both. Karya karana vilaksana Brahman. The
mantra says that adhistanam Atma is myself. It is clean jivatma and Paramatma aikyam. Then
the Upanishad gives the phalasruti also. One who knows karya karana adhara Brahman
becomes immortal. He becomes muktah. The first half talks about karya karana adharah is
Brahman and the second half talks of jivatma and Paramatma aikyam and the one who knows
that Brahman is immortal. The word panca janah means the karya podhartha the products.
Panca panca janah means five fold karya padhartha which represents the entire karya
Prapancha. five fold products signifies the entire karya Prapancha. not only the karya
Prapancha is based on Brahman and akasah the karana Prapancha avyahruta Prapancha
avyakta Prapancha also is based on Brahman. Akasa means one of the five elements is one
meaning. Akasa is also avyakrutam the karana Prapancha that is sued on certain context. This
is found in Gargy Brahmanam that is Aksara Brahmanam where Akasa is based on the
substratum. Here Hiranyagarbha represents karya Prapancha; Akasa represents karana
Prapancha and Aksara represents the basis of karya karana Prapancha; any way what I want
to say in the context of Aksara Brahmanam Akasa means karana Prapancha. Akasa is also
Brahman in certain context. Akasa is one element; Akasa is karana Prapancha and Akasa
means Brahman. therefore yasmin Brahmani in Brahman both panca jana karya Prapancha
and karana Prapancha are based. Karya Prapancha and karana Prapancha are based on
Brahman. that karya karana vilaksanam Brahman is myself. Adhi Sankaracharya in Viveka
Cudamani [sloka 260] says ekameva sadanekakaranam karanantaranirasakaranam
karyakarana vilaksanam svayam Brahma tattvamasi bhavayatmani that means that being one
470
471
472
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 133
Topic 3; Sankhyopasangrahadhikaranam [Sutra 11-13]
The five fold five [pancha panchajanah] does not refer to the twenty-five Samkyan
categories.
Sutra 1.4.11 [117]
Na sankhyapasangrahapdapi nanabhavadatirekaccha
Even from the statement of the number [fivefold five i.e, twenty-five categories by the sruti it
is] not [to be understood that the sruti refers to the pradhanam] on account of the differences
[in the categories and the excess over the number of the samkyan categories.
This sutra discusses whether the twenty-five principles of the samkyan philosophy are
admitted by the sruti.
We have completed sutra 1.4.11 of the first chapter fourth pada and Vyasacharya has refuted
samkya approach through Brihadharaynaka upanisad mantra 4.4.17. Here the controversial
portion as whether panca panca jana should be taken as three or two words. Samkya took
panca panca to indicate samya tattvas and he wanted veda pramanam to his philosophy. He
gave the reason also if taken as twenty-five tattvams Samkya has to divide into five group
which is not available for grouping into five. If the first portion itself refers to twenty-five
tattvams and adding Akasa and Atma totaling 27 the samkya interpretation is incorrect. I
gave some more interpretation of Adhi Sankaracharya. The first argument that if panca panca
janah is taken in this manner and panca and panca are taken the first panca is to be taken as
adjective and it can qualify another noun only and the first panca cannot qualify for the
second panca and it can qualify for the jana only and if it is taken as three words there will be
two adjecive and one noun and in that case there will be only ten and not 25 tattvams. To get
twenty five the first panca should qualify the second panca which is grammatically incorrect
and not possible. Hence samkya argument that the Upanishad talks of 25 tattvam is not
correct.
Then Adhi Sankaracharya gives second argument also. If panca and panca are taken to mean
twenty five the word jana the word referring to tattvam. It cannot be people and samkya is to
interpret that the word represent tattvam. If it is taken as tattvam it can be taken as 25 tattvam
assuming that first panca and second panca is twenty five. The I will ask you the question
where is the word tattvam or principle occurring in the mantra for which samkya will have to
answer the word jana means tattvam. Adhi Sankaracharya argument meant even if panca
panca is taken as 25 the word jana is tattvam. It is too wild an imagination to fit it to your
philosophy. Because of the two reasons panca panca jana cannot be taken as three words.
Then Adhi Sankaracharya gives two arguments in favour our interpretation. It should be
taken as two words. The first word is panca and second is pancajanah and we have to form
pancajana a compound word. Adhi Sankaracharya establishes by giving two arguments.
473
Pranadayo vakyaseshat
[The panchajanah] or the five people referred to are] the vital force etc., [as is seen] from the
complementary passage.
The sutra is explanatory to Sutra 11
First we will do the general analysis. In the previous sutra we have concluded that panca jana
sabda as compound word and now the question is what is the meaning of this compound
word. We apply another panini sutra which is applicable to compound formation. According
to the when a compound word is formed and this rule come into being when the first word of
the compound is a number or a direction and when a compound word is formed. The
compound word itself will become another noun and the number will lose its numeral
significance.
The example given is sapta rishi. Seven rishi is the meaning. Sapta means a number; rishi
means sages. Once you form a compound sapta rishi, the sapta rishi itself will become a noun
another pathartha that is a particular group of rishies. Thus Vishista is a sapta rishi. Brigu is a
sapta rishi. The word sapta has lost its significance. You may ask the question how many
sapta rishis are there. And our answer will be seven sapta rishis are there. We will also say
Visvamitra is not a sapta rishi.
Applying this rule pancajana is a new samjna a new noun referring to new padhartha. The
word panca has no numerical significance. Panca panca jana means five padharthas are there.
They are five karya padharthas are there. Now our discussion is if panca jana is a new
padhartha what is that padhartha. Padhartha can be anything. Vyasacharya gives the answer
in this sutra. He says that it refers to five padhartha mentioned in the very same mantra in the
right context.
In the next mantra five organs are mentioned i.e, the next to the mantra which we discuss
here i.e., 4.4.18 of Brihadharaynaka upanisad. The mantra reads as pranasya pranamuta
caksusascaksuruta srtrasya srotram manaso ye mano viduh; te nicikyurbrahma
puranamagryam the meaning of the mantra is those who know the vital breath [prana] of the
474
Jyotishaikeshamasatyanne
In the text of some [the Kanva recension] where food is not mentioned [the number five is
made up] by light [mentioned in the previous verse].
The argument in support of Sutra 11 is continued.
Now I will give you general analysis. Here kanva saka only four panca janas are mentioned.
Vyasacharya says look around a little bit more. He says you see the previous mantra. There
we get one more thing that 4.4.16 which reads as yasmadarvak samvatsarohobhih
parivartate; taddeva jyotisam jyotirayurhopasatemrtam the meaning of the mantra is below
475
476
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 134
Topic 4; karanatvadhikaranam [Sutra 14-15]
Brahman is the first cause.
Sutra 1.4.14 [120]
478
Samakarshat
On account of the connection [with passages treating of Brahman, non-existence does not
mean absolute non-existence].
Some texts from the Taittriya, the Chandogya upanisad and Brihadharaynaka upanisad are
taken up for discussion.
We will do the general analysis. In this sutra Vyasacharya particularly deals with taittriya
vakyam asatva idam agra asit. Vyasacharya deals with this mantra taking the word asat
Brahman appears to be far fetched. We can take sat as Brahman all right and how can I take
asat as Brahman. Vyasacharya says context supports my interpretation. He says do not take
the statement out of context. When you take the statement out of context the statement is
terrific. The Taittriya Upanishad wanted to teach Brahman and later Brahman was revealed as
Atma panca kosa vilaksana atma. Then in the sixth anuvaka the section of the same valli,
Upanishad strongly warns that Brahman should not be taken as asat and be taken as sat
only. From this it is very clear that Brahman is not existence at all. If you study further it is
not non-existent at all. This we will seen in the next class.
479
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 135
Topic 4; Karanatvadhikaranam [Sutra 14-15]
Brahman is the first cause.
Sutra 1.4.15 [121]
Samakarshat
On account of the connection [with passages treating of Brahman, non-existence does not
mean absolute non-existence].
Some texts from the Taittriya, the Chandogya upanisad and Brihadharaynaka upanisad are
taken up for discussion.
We do the general analysis of the 15th sutra the second sutra of this adhikaranam. Here
samkya philosopher wants to say that Vedantins also does not have the support of veda
pramanam. I may not have veda pramana support and you also dont have veda pramana
support according to me. On the analysis of sruti vakya Brahman cannot be jagat upadana
karanam. There is inconsistency in sruti vakyam. There is disagreement and inconsistency
and he gave several sruti vakyas in support of his argument. This we discussed in the last
class. In the first sutra Vyasacharya established that there is no viganam. Even though words
are different, all of them represented only Brahman alone. Even the word asat is Brahman.
Now purva paksa partially accepted Vyasacharya conclusion had difficulty in accepting asat
as Brahman. This word occurs in Taittriya Upanishad. To answer the doubt of purva paksa,
Vyasacharya writes this sutra. Vyasacharya means that you have to arrive at the meaning of
asat from the flow of the teaching and that will give you the context and the context will give
the right meaning. This we saw in the last class. The very title is based on Brahman alone. It
is also said that Brahman alone is Atma residing in the cave of the heart etc. Then the
Upanishad talks about the recognition of jagat karanam Brahman through panca kosa
vivekah. Then at the end of fifth anuvahda Upanishad said that Brahman should never be
taken as asat. And the Upanishad strongly condemns those people who take Brahman as
asat and in fact those who talk Brahman as asat, the Upanishad says that person is asat.
Then Upanishad talks about the creation. The student asks some doubt and once again jagat
karanam Brahman is introduced. In the Taittriya Upanishad jagat karanam is discussed
throughout the Upanishad. Then it has positively criticized that this Brahman should not be
taken as asat at all. From this it is very clear that the Upanishad confuses. Therefore Adhi
Sankaracharya argues if the sruti uses the word asat it must be in different meaning. Sruti has
said that Brahman cannot be nonexistent. If the same Upanishad introduces asat, means asat
is taken in different meaning. Previous negation is in the meaning of nonexistent and if that is
so then it must be given a different meaning. So Adhi Sankaracharya says that asat means
avyavakaram principle. Word asat has two meaning which is critisised in 5th anuvaka. The
next is karanam avyakta tattvam in the 7th anuvaka. If you understand Brahman is the subject
matter, 7th anuvaka also discusses Brahman alone. The flow supports that in seventh anuvaka
asat means only the un-manifest Brahman alone. Some may argue that topic may have
changed from first to seventh chapter. If you study the last sentence of 5th anuvaka, tad apy
480
482
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 136
Topic 5; Balakyadhikaranam [Sutra 16-18]
He who is the maker of the sun, moon, etc., is Brahman and not prana or the individual soul.
Sutra 1.4.16 [122]
Jagadvachitvat
[He whose work is this is Brahman] because [the work] denotes the world.
A passage from the Kaushitaki Upanishad is now taken up for discussion.
Having refuted the samkya philosophy in the four adhikaranam, Vyasacharya shows that
Brahman alone is subject matter of Vedanta. Now we enter the fifth adhikaranam and it
consists of only three sutras and here Vyasacharya analyses a mantra from Kaushitaki
Upanishad which belongs to rg veda. The mantra taken is from fourth chapter. The fourth
chapter of the Upanishad is in the from of Gargya Ajata Satru samvadhah. This samvadha is
almost the repetition of Gargya Ajata Satru samvadha of Brihadharaynaka upanisadm second
chapter. In this samvadha 19th mantra is taken for analysis.
The part of the mantra 19 taken up for discussion is yo vai balaka etesam purusanam karta
yasya vai tat karma. Now we will see the background and the meaning of the mantra. The
chapter begins with Gargya approaching Ajata Satru who has got another name Balaki. That
is why the adhikaranam is known as Balakiadhikaranam. We had a similar adhikaranam
before. There we analysed the third chapter of Kaushitaki Upanishad.
{Pratardanadhikaranam] in both the places the adhikaranam is based on the name of the
student. This Balaki was not only learned but had the half knowledge. He was arrogant also.
An ignorant person there is no problem. Totally learned person also there is no problem.
Balaki was not fully learned and he was arrogant. This Balaki went to Kasi raja. He told him
that he would teach him Brahman. Ajata Satru had a problem. During Ajata Satru time
Janaka maharaja was popular as wise jnani. Ajata Satru was feeling a bit. Therefore Ajata
Satru says even before balaki started teaching raja asked his servants to give thousand cows
to Balaki. Ajata Satru himself was a learned scholar. Unfortunately Balaki begins his
teaching he introduces adhithya devata as Brahman for he did not know Nirgunam Brahman.
He knew only limited Brahman and he thought all devata was Brahman. Balaki says I
meditate adhithya Purusa as Brahman. Ajata Satru says adhithya is not total Brahman but he
is a partial Brahman. Then balaki introduces many devatas and at the end of every devata
introduction Ajata Satru says it is only soupadhika Brahman and karya Brahman and not
Nirgunam Brahman. After ten or eleven devatas Balaki exhausted all devatas and he kept
silence. And then Ajata Satru asked only that much he knew and raja says that he knew only
karya Brahma and he did not know karana Brahman. The raja said that you wanted to teach
Brahman but you have taught partial Brahman and not total Brahman. The Ajata Satru says
that everything changed and he accepted Balaki as his sishya and he began teaching Balaki
Brahma Vidya. A ksatriya accepted a brahmana as his sishya. The Ajata Satru says I shall
teach you the real Brahman. In Brihadharaynaka upanisad both of them go together to a
483
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 137
Topic 5; Balakyadhikaranam [Sutra 16-18]
He who is the maker of the sun, moon, etc., is Brahman and not prana or the individual soul.
Sutra 1.4.17 [123]
486
488
489
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 138
Topic 5; Balakyadhikaranam [Sutra 16-18]
He who is the maker of the sun, moon, etc., is Brahman and not prana or the individual soul.
Sutra 1.4.18 [124]
Vakyanvayat
[the Self to be seen, to be seen, to be heard etc., is the Supreme Self] on account of the
connected meaning of the sentences.
A passage from the Brihadharaynaka upanisad Mantra 4.5.6 is now taken up for discussion.
Yajnavalkyamwants to take to sannyasa. He is already knowledgeable. It is vidvat sannyasa.
When sannyasa is taken for knowledge it is vivida sannyasa and when sannyasa is taken after
knowledge it is vidvat sannyasa. If Yajnavalkya has attained jnanam why should he take
sannyasa at all. It is meant for nishtartham and it is nididyasana pradhana sannyasah. He is no
more interested in sravanam or mananam. He is the model example for vidvat sannyasa. He
had two wives and he had some possessions also and before leaving he wanted to apportion
the property and give them both. He wished to give the share to each. Maitreyi asked whether
she would get amritatvam by taking the wealth. Yajnavalkya says no. if you have possession
you can have comfortable life and comfort is an external condition and happiness is an
internal condition. You can be comfortable but you need not be happy. Then maitreyi already
sadhana chatustaya sambanna and comfort is not a must at the cost of amritatvam she said.
She asked her husband that if you are happy to leave everything and take to sannyasa what is
that which make him happiness by leaving the wealth. Then Yajnavalkya says that I am
happy and he accepted his wife as his disciple. He addresses her as dear one. he begins then
teaching. then comes 2.4.5 mantra of Brihadharaynaka upanisad. He say that you never love
anything for others sake and everything is loved for ones own sake only. therefore
everything else is conditionally loved and Atma alone is unconditionally loved he declares.
Atma is the object of unconditional love and all others are conditional love and if they are not
favourable I will push them like a hot potato even if it is god. When they suffer they do not
love even god. Whatrever is the object is a source of ananda. Yaha prema vishayah saha
ananda swarupah. We find Atma is eternal source of ananda. Since Atma is ananda swarupa
therefore Atma va arey drastavyah and that ananda swarupa Atma you should know. Not only
that. by knowing that Atma everything else is known it is said. Eka Atma vijnanena sarva
vijnanam. This is the mantra. Why should we discuss this in Brahma Sutra. We have to
introduce confusion because non-existence of present confusion is not thoroughness. Even in
future confusion should not arise. After fixing a pole, pole is shaken to check the pole is not
shaking. So also one should nevet get confusion and it is for that purpose one is confused and
the cause of confusion is cleared. This is also another shake up. The Upanishad uses the word
Atma. The question is whether Atma refers Jivatma or Paramatma and through this
adhikaranam we have to conclude that Paramatma alone is the subject matter of this
492
493
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 139
Topic 6; Vakyanvayodhikaranam [Sutra 19-22]
The Atman to be seen through hearing etc., of the Brihadharaynaka upanisad II.4.5 and not
Jivatma.
Sutra 1.4.19 [125]
Vakyanvayat
[The Self to be seen, to be seen, to be heard etc., is the Supreme Self] on account of the
connected meaning of the sentences.
We see the general analysis of sutra 19 which is the first sutra of vakyanvayodhikranam and
there we take Brihadharaynaka upanisad mantra 2.4.5. Atma vijnanena sarva vijnanam. na va
are sarvasya kamaya sarvam priyam bhavati, atmanas-tu kamaya sarvam priyam bhavati;
atma va are drastavyah srotavyo mantavyo nididhyasitavyo; maitreyi atmano va are
darsanena sravanena matya vijnanenedam sarvam viditam The discussion what is conveyed
by the word Atma whether it is Jivatma or Paramatma. The reason he gives is due to the trend
in the significant statement occurring in the section. Adhi Sankaracharya in his commentary
mentions four places where it occurs to come to the conclusion.
First portion is 2.4.3 wherein Maitreyi asks Yajnavalkya to teach that knowledge with which
she can gain moksa. What I will do with that property which will not give me immortality.
Therefore this portion introduces the immortality giving jnanam. we know amrtitatva prapti
can be got only through Paramatma jnanam and not through Jivatma jnanam. Sa hovaca
maitreyi yenaham namrta syam kimaham tena kuryam? Bhagavanveda tadeva me bruhiti
Maitreyi asks what shall I do with that money thorugh which in I cannot be immortal and she
asks tell me venerable sir of that alone which you know to be means of immortality
So, now I shall speak to you, the secret of all these things. Vyakhydsyami te; vyacaksan asya
tu me nididhyasasva iti [mantra 2.4.4 of Brihadharaynaka upanisad] : Listen to me with rapt
attention. I shall tell you the secret of this great problem that you have posed before me; the
question that you have put; the difficulty in the ascent on the part of people to become
permanently happy, which is not possible by possession of wealth.
Next is .2.4.6 of the Upanishad mantra reveals sarvatma bhava. It says Atma is everything.
brahma tam paradat yoanyatratmano brahma veda. ksatram tam paradat yo'anyatratmanah
ksatram veda. lokas-tam paradur yo'anyatratmano lokan veda. devastam paradur
ya'anyatratmano devan veda. bhutani tam paradur yo'anyatratmano bhutani veda, sarvam
tam paradad yo'anyatratmano sarvam veda. idam brahma, idam ksatram, ime lokah, ime
devah, imam bhutani, idam sarvam yad ayam atma.
The essence of the mantra reveals that this Brahmana thisn ksatriya these worlds, these gods,
these beings and this all are only the Self. You know anything as different from you that
object will reject you or isolate you. Anyatra atmanah veda that object will reject you;
494
495
Pratijnasiddherlingamasmarthyah
[The fact that the individual soul is taught as the object or realization is an] indicatory mark
which is proof of the proposition so Asmarathya thinks.
An argument in support of sutra 19 is given. The indication is that the individual soul is not
different from Brahman, the ultimate cause of which it is a ray. Hence to know Brahman the
cause is to know all that.
Vyasacharya answers a possible objection, which is in expected lines only. now we will do
the general analysis. While establishing that Atma is dealing Paramatma only Adhi
Sankaracharya quotes a significant statement revealing Atma refers to Paramatma alone. Now
purva paksa quotes some statement that Atma refers to Jivatma alone. He gives three
instances, which are 2.4.5, he says Yajnavalkya begins the mantra saying that nobody loves
wife for wifes sake for ones own sake. One loves one for ones own sake. When Upanishad
says one loves wife, purva paksa says for the sake of Self alone one loves wife and there is no
question of wife, putra etc., the very fact a list of things of object of enjoyment or bogya
vishaya the Self talked about must be bogta Atma alone. Bogtatma is Jivatma. This is the
instance number one.
Next instance is 2.4.12 of Brihadharaynaka upanisad. sa yatha saindhava-khilya udake prasta
udakam evanuviliyeta na hasya udgrahanayeva syat, yato yatas-tvadadita lavanam eva, evam
va are idam mahad-bhutam anantam aparam. vijnana-ghana eva; etebhyo bhutebhyah
samutthaya, tanyevanuvinasyati; na pretya sam jnasti, iti are bravimi, iti hovaca
yajnavalkyah. In this mantra Upanishad talks about vijnana gana Atma Chaitanyam, a
Chaitanyam which rises along with the body and which resolves with the body. There is no
life and no recognition of things after death. Jivatma Chaitanyam alone is active when body is
alive and no more active when body is gone. it is anithya Chaitanyam and it cannot be
Paramatma Chaitanyam but it is Jivatma Chaitanyam.
Next example is from 2.4.14 of Brihadharaynaka upanisad which reads as Yatra hi dvaitam
iva bhavati, tad itara itaram jighrati, tad itara itaram pasyati tad itara itaram srnoti, tad
itara itaram abhivadati, tad itara itaram manute, tad itara itaram vijanati. yatra tv asya
sarvam atmaivabhut, tat kena kam abhivadet, tat kena kam manvita, tat kena kam vijaniyat?
yenedam sarvam vijanati, tam kena vijaniyat, vijnataram are kena vijaniyad iti this refers to
knower principle and pramata principle and purva paksa argues vijnatma is Jivatma the end
of the mantra states upakrama upasamhara is Jivatma alone.
Purva paksa says that I will quote the same sutra and asks to explain the Jivatma refrerence in
this section which is to be given by three different acharya. When Jivatma is talked about
Paramatma is referred.
First Acharya Asnarathya [sutra 22], Audulomi [sutra 23] and Kasakritsna [sutra 24] support
the Vyasacharya stand that the word Atma in the mantra refers to Paramatma alone. Then
Vyasacharya will point out that sage Kasakritsna is the best explanation.
Asmarathya says eka vijnanena sarva vijnanena pratijna that is Paramatma vijnanena sarva
vijnanena is the proposition of the sutra, which we have already established, in the last sutra.
pratijna is the expression given here. If Paramatma vijnanena gives sarva vijnanam, then
Paramatma vijnanam should lead to jiva vijnanam also. the the sage argues that this is
496
Utkramishyata evambhavadityaudulomih
The initial statement identifies the individual soul with Brahman or the Supreme Self because
the soul when it will depart [from the body] is such [i.e., one with the Supreme Self] thus
Audulomi thinks.
The argument in support of sutra 19 is continued.
We will do the general analysis and here Audulomi says that jivatma is would be
Paramatma only. the proof is 3.2.8 of Mundaka Upanishad yatha nadyah syanda manah
samudre stam gacchanti nama rupe vihaya tatha vidvan nama rupat vimuktah parat Param
purusam upaiti divyam the meaning of the mantra is as flowing rivers get themselves
disappeared in the ocean losing their special names and distinct forms so the wise man free
from all his identifications with names and forms goes unto the highest of the high Supreme
Divinity.
Audulomi takes the support of nadhi drastandha that every river is nothing but ocean for
every rivers rushing towards ocean. Similarly Jivatma is Paramatma because Jivatma is to
ultimately merge with Paramatma.
497
Avasthiteriti kasakritsnah
[The initial statement is made] because [the Supreme Self] exists in the condition [of the
individual Soul] so the sage Kasakritsna thinks
The argument in support of sutra 19 is continued.
Kasakritsna rishi says Paramatma alone obtains in the form of Jivatma in the body and only
nama beda na tu nami bedah. Unenclosed Atma is called Paramatma and the same
Paramatma obtaining in the body is Jivatma. He takes Chandogya upanisad vakyam 6.2.3
tadaiksata bahu syam prajayeyeti tattejosrjata tatteja aiksata bahu syam prajayeyeti
tadaposrjata tasmadyatra kvaca socati svedate va purusastejasa eva tadadhyapo jayante
the meaning of the mantra is that existence decided I shall be many. I shall be born. He then
created fire; that fire also decided I shall be many I shall be born; then fire produced water;
that is why whenever or wherever a person mourns or perspires, he produces water. All the
anupravesa sthuthi confirms the view that Paramatma alone is in the form of Jivatma.
Paramatma thought let me create the body and let me myself enter the body and function as
Jivatma. Paramatma himself assumed the name of Jivatma after having entered the body.
First I will give word for word analysis. Saint Kasakritsna says as follows. Since Paramatma
alone remains in the form of Jivatma in the body; Jivatma is mentioned in the maitreyi
Brahmanam in place of Paramatma. Avasthithe means remaining or residing; Paramatma is
residing in the form of Jivatma we have to supply; so says kasakritsna. Adhi Sankaracharya
will acknowledge and approve of the third justification which we will see in the next class.
498
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 140
Topic 6; Vakyanvayodhikaranam [Sutra 19-22]
The Atman to be seen through hearing etc., of the Brihadharaynaka upanisad II.4.5 and not
Jivatma.
Sutra 1.4.22 [128]
Avasthiteriti kasakritsnah
[The initial statement is made] because [the Supreme Self] exists in the condition [of the
individual Soul] so the sage Kasakritsna thinks
The argument in support of sutra 19 is continued.
We have completed all the four sutras of vakyanvidhadhikaranam. Through this Vyasacharya
has established that Atma talked about in Brihadharaynaka upanisad is Paramatma alone and
not Jivatma. The question came if Paramatma is centra theme of this Brahmanam why it
started with Jivatma in the beginning, in the middle and the end and we have to justify and
three sages justified as to why we conclude that Atma referred to therein related to
Paramatma and not Jivatma in the three sutras 20 to 22. of the three justifications Adhi
Sankaracharya considers Kasakritsnas justification best.
While dealing with why should Jivatma be introduced is the question. Asmarathya said
Jivatma introduction is meant to support prtinjna vakyam. Pratinja is eka vijnanena sarva
vijnanena which means eka vijnanena sarva vijnanena and sarva includes Jivatma also. this is
possible under one condition that Paramatma vijnanam Jivatma vijnanan is possible only if
Jivatma is nondifferent from Paramatma. Therefore the Upanishad wants to convey Jivatma
is nondifferent from Paramatma. Hence in the place of Paramatma Jivatma is discussed to
show Jivatma is nondifferent from Paramatma. Adhi Sankaracharya says we are not happy
with this justification because the pratijna is eka vijnanena sarva vijnananam. Sruti says
Paramatma is karanam and Jivatma is karyam is pratijna. That is why in example mirth
karanam and pot is karyam has been explained. If we extend this pratijna principle if you say
what will amount to Paramatma vijnanena and Jivatma vijnanam and it will become
Paramatma will become karanam and Jivatma will become karyam and therefore when
asmarathya says what is in his hind is karya Jivatma is nondiffernt from karana Jivatma.
Therefore Paramatma is karanam and Jivatma will be taken as karyam. And then jivatma and
Paramatma will have karya karana sambandha, which we do not want. We want nondifference not in total identity and karya karana sambandha is not absolute aikyam but partial
aikyam and therefore we dont accept this justification. When we say that Asmarathya
followers argue why dont you take Jivatma as karyam and Paramatma as karanam as we
have several sruti statement to show that Jivatma is karyam and Paramatma is karanam. III.i.2
of Taittiriya Upanishad says imani bhutani jayante yen jatani jivanti yat pratyantya
bhisamvisanti tad-vijijnasasva tad brahmeti sa tapotapyato sa tapas taptva which means
which means crave to know well that from which these beings are born; that by which,
having been born, that by which, having been born these beings live and continue to exist;
499
501
502
503
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 141
Topic 7; Prakrtyadhikaranam [Sutra 23-27]
Brahman is both the efficient and the material cause.
Sutra 1.4.23 [129]
Abhidhyopadesacca
On account of the statement of will or reflection [to create on the part of the Supreme Self it
is the material cause.
An argument in support of sutra 23 is given He wished or though may I be many, may I
grow forth. In this text the desire and reflection indicate that Brahman is the efficient cause.
I will give you the general analysis of this sutra. Here the vedic statement of Brahman
visualization also supports my conclusion. The Upanishad talks about the sristi pratijna in
several places. Before creation Brahman visualized. Before creation he visualized and this
Vyasacharya calls it dhyanam. Such vast creation required purna dhyanam and not casual
dhyanam. Now how does the bhagavans Vyasacharyas conclusion. Baghusyam, which
means let me, multiply into plurality. He did not say let me produce many things. He did not
think of some material to make creation. Here bhagavan is material cause which multiplied
into plurality. Carpenter does not multiply into furniture. Multiply means transorms into
furniture. Since Bhagavan thought over that visualization indicates the Brahman is the
intelligent cause also. Bhagavans desire is intelligent cause and bhagavans multiplication is
the material cause. This we see in II.vi.3 of Taittiriya Upanishad the mantra reads as so
kamayat; bahu syam prjayeyeti sa tapotapyata, sa tapas, taptva, idagm sarvamasrjata
yadidam kim ca, tat srstva tadeva nupravisat tadeva nupravisya sacca tyacca bhavat
niruktam cani-rukatam ca, nilayanam cani layanam ca, vijnanam cavi jnanam ca satyam
canrtam ca satyam abhavat, yadidam kim ca, tat satyam itya caksate tadapy esa sloko
bhavati the meaning of the mantra is He desired. I shall become many and be born. He
performed Tapas. Having performed Tapas, he created all this whatever [we see]. Having
created it, He entered into it. Having entered it, He became the manifest and the un-manifest;
the defined and the undefined; the housed and the houseless; knowledge and ignorance; truth
and falsehood; and all this whatsoever that exists. Therefore it is called Existence.
The same idea is expressed differently in 6.2.3 of Chandogya upanisad as tadaiksata bahu
syam prajayeyeti tattejosrjata tatteja aiksata bahu syam prajayeyeti tadaposrjata
taskadyatra kvaca socati svedate va purusastejasa eva tadadhyapo jayante here the meaning
is That Existence decided I shall be many. I shall be born he then created fire; that fire also
decided I shall be many. I shall be born;/ then fire produced water; that is why whenever or
wherever a person mourns or perspires, he produces water. Tadaiksata indicates intelligent
cause and bahusyam praayeye indicates the material cause. Our focus is on bahusyam
indicating the material cause.
Now we will go to word for word analysis. Abidhya upadesat cha because of the vedic
statement of visualization also Brahman is to be known as the intelligent cause and material
cause. Now I will come to the significance of the words. Abhidyopadesat is a compound
word abidhya means comprehensive meditation; in fact anyone before creating anything one
has to visualize what he want to do; dhya means total meditation; upadesah means vedic
statement. anena iti upadesah abidhyopadesah vedic statement of visualization. Cha means
also in addition to reasons given in the previous sutra this reason also should be taken. We
will go to the next sutra which gives further support.
507
Sakshaccobhayamnanat
And because the sruti states that both [the origin and the dissolution of the universe] have
Brahman for their material cause.
The argument in support of sutra 23 is continued.
I will give you the general analysis of this sutra. here Vyasacharya points out that Brahman is
presented as sristi karanam and laya karanam also in many places. Sthithi is also mentioned
but we do not stress this. As we have seen before nimitta karanam can be sristi matra
karanam and it can never be laya karanam. karpenter is only sristi karanam and not laya
karanam. This does not happen. When you destroy something it does not go to the creator.
Sristi karanam means it is nimitta karanam and upadana karanam. once you say sristi
karanam, material cause alone can be sristi and laya karanam. Adhi Sankaracharya quotes
1.9.1 of Chandogya upanisad. Asya lokasya ka gatirityakasa iti hovaca sarvani ha va imani
bhutanyakasadeva samutpadyanta akasam pratyastam yantyakaso hyevaibhyo jyayanakasah
parayanam what is the end of this earth? Pravahana said space, for everything that exists
arises from space and also goes back into space. Space is superior to everything. Space is the
highest goal. this is a difficult quotation because here Brahman name is not mentioned. Now I
have to prove Akasa is Brahman. Adhi Sankaracharya quotes this because we have already
proved Akasa is Brahman. why cannot Adhi Sankaracharya quotes Brigu valli quotation
III.i.3 yato va imani bhutani jayante, en jatani jivanti yat prayantya bhisamvisanti, tad
vijijnasasya tad brahmeti so tapotapyata, sa tapas taptva. The meaning of the mantra is to
him he again said crave to know well that from which these beings are born; that by which
having been born, these beings live and continue to exist; and that into which when departing
they all enter. That is Brahman. It is clear and direct. Adhi Sankaracharya did not quote this
for two reasons. This is vishya vakyam for janmadhikaranam. Second reason is Vyasacharya
talks about sristi and laya karanam and here sristi sthithi laya karanams are mentioned.
There is another example in II.1.1 of Mundaka Upanishad that reads as tad etat satyam yatha
sudptat visphulingah sahasrasah prabhavante sarupah tathaksarad vividhah somya bhavah
prajayante tatra caivapi yanti this is the truth; as from the flaming fire thousands of sparks,
similar to its form[nature] issue forth; so from the Immortal Brahman O my beloved youth,
diverse manifold beings [jivas] originate and they find their way back into it. again the word
aksaram comes and this quotation we can take. The idea is Brahman is sristi laya karanam is
possible if it is upadana karanam.
Now we will come to upadana karanam. cha sakshat ubhayamnanat; explicit mention of both
origination and dissolution Brahman is the material cause. This is the running meaning.
The significance of the word is sakshat means direct; the next word is uphaya amnanam
uphaya means both; Adhi Sankaracharya takes it as both sristi and layam; or sriti karanatvam
and laya karanatvam; amnaya means mention; a special word used for vedic statement
508
509
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 142
Topic 7; Prakrtyadhikaranam [Sutra 23-27]
Brahman is both the efficient and the material cause.
Sutra 1.4.25[131]
Sakshaccobhayamnanat
And because the sruti states that both [the origin and the dissolution of the universe] have
Brahman for their material cause.
The argument in support of sutra 23 is continued.
We have completed sutra 25 relating to the 7th adhikaranam. the topic of the first chapter that
all Upanisads reveal Consciousness as the very cause of the universe that is both intelligent
cause and material cause of the world. this was indicated in the janmadhikaranam and the
same topic is repeated for the purpose of conclusion. Even though Brahman is intelligent
cause and material cause Vyasacharya wants to focus the material cause aspect. He uses the
expression prakriti cha. The very adhikaranam is called prakrtiadhikaranam. He gives various
reasons for his conclusion. Vyasacharya wants to give two more reasons for his conclusion.
Atmakriteh parinamat
[Brahman is the material cause of the world] because it created itself by undergoing
modification.
The argument in support of Sutra 23 is continued.
First we will do the general analysis. Vyasacharya keeps a particular Upanishad in his mind.
that is II.vii.1 of Taittiriya Upanishad that reads as azad-va idam agra asit tato vai ajayata,
tad atmanagm svayam akuruta, tasmat tat sukrtam ucyata iti the mening of the stotra is in the
beginning was verily this non-existence. From that the existent was born. That created Itself
by Itself. Therefore, It is called Self-made, or the well made.
In this mantra third line is focused tad atmanam svayam akuruta Brahman created itself.
Since the Upanishad says Brahman created itself means Brahman is the creator and
Upanishad also says Brahman created itself from this we get the idea that Brahman is object
of creation also. this means Brahman is the creater as alos the created. This is the significance
510
514
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 143
Summary of the 1st chapter
We have completed the I chapter of Brahma sutra known as samanvaya adhyaya. In this
chapter, vyasacharya wants to present a systematic teaching of Brahman knowledge with the
help of Vedantic pramanam. Therefore we should remember Vedantic treachign is not a
philosophy of vyasacharya. The condition to be a philosophy should be a speculative teaching
invented by human being unaided by any scriptures. The moment the scripture comes it no
more can be called philosophy. It is a speculative system of teaching presented bny Vedantic.
It is a teaching extracted from Vedantic scripture. Therefore even though the teaching has
come from vyasa it is not a pouruseya teaching it is apourseya darasanam being based on
apouruseaya Vedanta pramana, the uniqueness of Brahma sutra serve as a thread to make a
garland out of adhi sankaracharya statements.
Vyasacharya teaching is thread to teach the essential teaching of Vedanta. Using a method of
analysis of mimamsas makes this essential teaching. That is why it is called uttara mimamsa.
Sutrani. Applying the principle of upaksrami shad linga vichara did this mimamsa. Then you
arrive at the central teaching of Vedanta. We have to arrive at the central teaching because it
is not explicit.
Vedanta contains dvaida vakyasm, vishistadvaida vakyas and advaida vakysas and each one
interpret in their own matter. There are advaida, vishistadvaida and dvaida srutis etc., jivatma
isvara beda, jiva isvara abeda and there are conusions and therefore we need an analysis. This
method of teaching is called here samanvaya a technical word meaning consistency. We want
to find the consistent teaching of Vedanta. This we call tatparya nirnayah. All this helps us
arrive the central teaching of the Vedanta.
This process of arriving the central teaching is called sravanam, sravanam means hearing.
Sravanam takes place in spite of you. It is active participation in the analysis of Vedanta with
guidance of acharya. Through this mimamsa what is the teaching we arrive at. We come to
know Vedanta is independent pramanam, which reveals the unique subject matter called
Brahman. Just as Veda purva ro reveal the unique subject called dharma. That Brahman that
is jagat karanam Brahma is the subject matter of the Vedanta.
This is a unique teaching because all other system of philosophy do not accept Brahman as
jagat karanam. They accept the achetana vastu as jagat karanam. Vedanta alone says
bhagavan alone is the material cause. Here Vedanta reveals Brahman alone became the whole
universe and he is the material cause of the world which other systems of philosophies are not
able to digest. Every snake every monkey becomes worshipful because of the fact that
bhagavan has manifested all. God is the material cause is a unique thing in Vedanta.
With the knowledge of Brahman alone one gets liberation and by knowing this jagat karanam
Brahma alone one get moksa. Brahma jnanam is not one of the means of liberation but it is
the only means of liberation. Vedantic study is not the one of the means of Brahma jnanam
Vedanta is the only means of Brahma jnanam. Vedanta is an independent and unique
pramanam. Vedanta deals with Brahman alone and nothing else. Knowledge of Brahman
515
516
Page No
143
144
145
146
147
148
149
150
151
152
153
154
155
156
157
158
159
160
161
162
163
164
165
166
167
168
169
2
4
7
12
15
19
21
26
30
34
37
40
43
47
52
56
60
64
68
72
76
82
85
88
93
97
101
104
Chap-Pada-Sutra
Chap-2: Introduction
2 . 1 . 1 and 2 . 1 . 2
2 . 1 . 2 and 2 . 1 . 3
2 . 1 . 3 and 2 . 1 . 4
2 . 1 . 4 to 2 . 1 . 6
2.1.6
2 . 1 . 6 and 2 . 1 . 7
2 . 1 . 7 and 2 . 1 . 8
2 . 1 . 8 to 2 . 1 . 10
2 . 1 . 10 and 2 . 1 . 11
2 . 1 . 11 and 2 . 1 . 12
2 . 1 . 12 to 2 . 1 . 14
2 . 1 . 14
2 . 1 . 14
2 . 1 . 14
2 . 1 . 14 to 2 . 1 . 16
2 . 1 . 16 and 2 . 1 . 17
2 . 1 . 17 and 2 . 1 . 18
2 . 1 . 18 to 2 . 1 . 20
2 . 1 . 20 to 2 . 1 . 22
2 . 1 . 22 to 2 . 1 . 25
2 . 1 . 25 and 2 . 1 . 26
2 . 1 . 26 and 2 . 1 . 27
2 . 1 . 27 to 2 . 1 . 30
2 . 1 . 30 to 2 . 1 . 32
2 . 1 . 32 to 2 . 1 . 34
2 . 1 . 34 to 2 . 1 . 37
Sutra Nos
135 and 136
136 and 137
137 and 138
138 to 140
140
140 and 141
141 and 142
142 to 144
144 and 145
145 and 146
146 to 148
148
148
148
148 to 150
150 and 151
151 and 152
152 to 154
154 to 156
156 to 159
159 and 160
160 and 161
161 to 164
164 to 166
166 to 168
168 to 171
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 144
Topic 1 Smrityadhikaranam [Sutras 1-2]
Refutation of smritis not based on srutis
Sutra II.1.1. [135]
Smrityanavakasadoshaprasanga iti chet na anyasmrityanavakasadoshaprasangat
If it be objected that [from the doctine of Brahman being the cause of the world] there would
result the defect of there being no room for certain smritis [we say] no.a dbec` [by the
rejection of the doctrine] there would result the defect of want of room for some other smriti.
The conclusion arrived at in chapter I section IV that Brahman is the cause of the world is
corroborated by smritis other than samkya. The earliest and most orthodox of these smritis is
the smriti written by Manu.
In the last class I pointed out that the second chapter is primarily meant to give clarity to the
teaching that has been established in the first chapter by negating between Vedantic teaching
and other factors.
Other factors are three seen to be three and they are; one is Self contradiction doubt; second
are the doubts or contradiction regarding the Vedantic teaching with other smriti grandhas
and the asthika darsanas like samkya, nyaya, yoga and other darsanas; and thirdly the
weaknesses regarding the seeming contradictions with tarka and nyaya etc. but if we see the
contradiction then our knowledge will be weak and therefore we have to get the
contradictions should be removed and this is done in all the four padas of the second
chapters. Therefore this chapter is called smriti nyaya virodha parihara and the same forms
the topic of the first pada.
Here Vyasacharya resolves nyaya and smriti virodha. When you say smriti, the four asthika
darsanas are kept in mind, these four smritis are kept in mind. all darsanas believe in Veda
pramanam. First I will give you a general analysis of the first adhikaranam.
Vyasacharya resolves smriti Vedanta virodha the contradiction between Vedanta and smriti.
The word smriti has got a wide meaning here and this is primarily samkya smriti is kept in
mind even though all the four smriti can be taken together. The essence of this adhikaranam
is samkya smriti virodha pariharah.
Now I will come to the general analysis of the first sutra. The first sutra the first portion is
purva paksa portion and the second portion relates to siddhanta. Through the first chapter it
was established that chetana karana vadha says purva paksa. Brahma karana vadha and
Consciousness is the material cause of creation. In addition, purva paksa says if you establish
this teaching it will be contradictory to the samkya darsanam Brahma is the material cause of
the creation. if there is a contradiction between samkya and Vedanta, it should e resolved for
they should live together. Vedanta and samkya smriti should not have contradiction and if
4
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 145
Topic 1 Smrityadhikaranam [Sutras 1-2]
Refutation of smritis not based on srutis
Sutra 2. [136]
Itaresham chanupalabdheh
And there being no mention [in the scriptures] of others [i.e. the effects of the pradhanam
accordint to the samkya system] [the samkya system cannot be authoritative].
An argument in support of Sutra 1 is given.
We have completed the 2n sutra of first adhikaranam vyavaharika answers the objections
raised by samkya philosophers. The Vedantic teaching contradicts samkya smriti. By
contradicting the samkya smriti, we contradict the Vedas as well because samkya also
belongs to a system based on sruti and Vedas. By rejecting the samkya smriti we do hurt
Vedas as well. It is the argument of the samkya philosophers. But what we argue is that
between Vedas and samkya darsanam based on smriti, we have to necessirly support Veda
and reject samkya because samkya philosophy is contradicting Veda itself. Vyasacharya
answer was there was no other way that we have got two types of smriti one near the vedic
teaching and the other away from vedic smriti. One talks of Atma ekatvam and jagat
mithyatvam and the other talking of Atma bahutvam and jagat sathyatvam. Therefore
certainly one has to be rejected. Samkya and allied smritis had to be rejected because they
went against the vedic teachings. In whichever aspect it contradicts Vedas we will reject and
if samkya is contradicted it is not a dosha at all. Samkya smriti is more against Vedas not
only with regard to karanam as also karya Prapancha also there is diversion. We are ready to
accept the aspects which do not contradict the Vedas if the view of the siddhantins. Talking
about sristi samkya introduced certain principle, which had no vedic support at all as said
before. Whenever a philosophy introduces a category it should have some pramanam or the
other or it should be supported by Veda pramanam. We accept swarga kija even though it is
apourusheya. Mahat and ahankara are not available for apourusheya or pourusheya. They are
not available for pancha pramanam or Veda pramanam. Swarga is apourusheya Veda
pramana gocharam and hence we accept swarga loka. If you introduce any category with no
pramana support and every one will become a philosopher and there is will be no vyavastha
or support for such a system. mahat and ahankara are karyams but they belong to the
apramana category. There is no pramanam as envisaged by samkya in the Vedas is the
argument of Vedantins. Why mahat and ahankara is not supported by Veda. Mahat ahankara
sruti pramanyam asit. This is the counter question raised by samkya philosopher. For this
Adhi Sankaracharya says that you have followed the first chapter of the Brahma Sutra. We
have already discussed before in 1.4.1 of Brahma Sutra whether the word mahat or Avyaktam
etc., refers to samkya or different category. We have established that words are different but
the meaning is different. Ahankara and mahat have got entirely different meaning under
Vedanta while the meaning of the same words are entirely different with the one we have and
the interpretation of ours is having the support of the Vedas themselves. Samkya ahankara is
8
11
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 146
Topic 2 yogapratyuktyadhikaranam [Sutras 3]
Refutation of yoga
Sutra 3. [137]
13
14
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 147
Topic 3 Na vilakshanatvadhikaranam [Sutras 4-11]
Brahman can be the cause of the universe although it is of a contrary nature from the
universe
Sutra 4. [138]
Abihimanaivyapadesastu viseshanugatibhyam
But the reference is to the presiding deities [of the organs] on account of the special
characterization and also from the fact of deity so presiding.
This sutra meets an objection to sutra 4. The word tu [but] discards the doubts raised.
First we will do the general analysis. Here samkya continues with his purva paksa. in this
sutra samkya is answering a possible objection to his statement. he is expecting an objection
Vedanta ekadesi. He imagines an objection from Advaidin and even if you raise such a
question I have the answer. he says that salaksanya niyama is not violated because the world
is also chetanam only. this is a possible objection from advaidin. There is nothing called inert
in creation and everything is chetanam. In some sentiency is more and in some less. Human
beings are more aware, animals are less aware and plants much less aware. In this way the
sentiency varies in degree only. this objectionist says that this is suppored by Veda pramana
itself. Brahman created Agni tattvam by visualizing Agni tatvam he created Agni; then Agni
visualized what should be the next creation; Agni visualized and Agni is to visualize next
creation then Agni created jalam. That jala tattvam visualized and created earth principle.
Sruti talks of Agni tattvam and jala tattvam and from this it is clear they are chetanam only.
The creation born out of five elements also are chetanam. Stone is chetanam; desk is
chetanam. The difference between body and desk is one is more chetanam and the other is
less Chaitanyam. It is like waking man and sleeping man. The entire creation is chetanam.
Where is the violation of salaksanyam. This is the argument of objectionist to the samkya
philosopher. Samkya says to the objectionist; the objection is not given in the sutra. The
16
Drishyate tu
But it [such organization of life from matter] is also seen
Objection raised in sutras 4 and 5 are now refuted.
First we will do the general analysis though which samkya Vyasacharya refutes. Purva paksa
is cause and effect must be similar and in Advaida this rule is violated and in samkya this rule
is not violated. In Vedanta it is violated because cause is chetanam and effect is achetanam.
In samkya both are achetanam. So tarka supports us. We have three answers at different level.
I will enumerate the answers briefly.
We say salaksanya niyama is acceptable to us. Similarity between cause and effect is
acceptable to us and it is not violated in Vedanta. this answer is given by Adhi
Sankaracharya. Next salaksanya niyama is acceptable to us and it is not applicable to
Vedanta. this is answer number two. There is no question of violation and Vyasacharya
himself later in the Arambanadhikaranam gives this answer. The third answer is the salaksana
niyama is not acceptable to us. Third answer is given by Vyasacharya in this sutra.
Answer number one is salaksanya niyama is acceptable to us and it is not violated by Vedanta
as stated by Adhi Sankaracharya. Adhi Sankaracharya asks a question to samkya. You say
cause and effect should be similar. When you talk about salaksanyam do you mean absolute
similarity or partial similarity? Adhi Sankaracharya asks this to Kapila. Suppose samkya says
absolute salaksanyam identical in all features, then the problem cause and effect will not be
called cause and effect at all and it will be cause only and how you will call it an effect. There
will not be two thing and cause will be effect and effect will be cause. Adhyantika
salaksanyam even samkya cannot talk about. There will be some common features and there
cannot be absolute commonness. If you accept some feature I can show between Brahman
and creation there will be salaksanyam. How it is so? That we will see in the next class.
18
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 148
Topic 3 Na vilakshanatvadhikaranam [Sutras 4-11]
Brahman can be the cause of the universe although it is of a contrary nature from the
universe
Sutra 6. [140]
Drishyate tu
But it [such organization of life from matter] is also seen
Objection raised in sutras 4 and 5 are now refuted.
We do the general analysis of the third sutra of third adhikaranam. in this adhikaranam
Vyasacharya refutes logical contradiction in samanvaya of the first chapter and logic trhere is
a contradiction which means samanvaya is illogical. This is the charge give by other systems
of philosophies. In first two sutras samkya pointed out the contradiction that between material
cause and effect there must be similarity in features that we see in anubhava. there is common
feature between cause and effect and that is material cause and effect. This is called
salaksanya niyama. Samkya charge that this nyaya is violated in Vedantic theory of creation
and it is done so in samkya theory of creation. Here cause is prakriti and world the effect
there are many salaksanyam. Both are material in nature and both are savikaram and
savikalpam etc. in Vedanta Brahman is the upadana karanam and world is the product and we
see more of vailaksanyam than of salaksanyam. Vyasacharya gives the answer from third
sutra. I gave three answers. First we accept salaksanya niyama and we establish that it is not
violated in Vedanta. salaksanyam is law of similarity between cause and effect. Second we
accept the salaksanya niyama and it is not applicable in the law of creation. the third is
salaksanya is not acceptable to us. First Adhi Sankaracharya gives one. Second one is
answered in another adhikaranam. Vyasacharya gives the third reply in this sutra.
The cause is Brahman and effect is Brahman. Between them there is salaksanyam is there are
not. When you say similarity should be absolute or certain features are common is our
question to Samkya philosopher. If cause and effect are absolute, there is no need two
separate words of cause and effect need not be there. Father and son are same in all respect
there will not be father and son and there will be one person only. For this samkya will say
that there are similar in certain respect and in certain respect difference is there. prakriti is
avyaktam and Prapancha is vyaktam. Therefore salaksanya niyama means there are some
similarities and sometime it is more and sometimes it is more. Sometimes it is so close and
we will say son is exactly looking like son etc. the world has got five features.
Drg drsya viveka sloka 20 reads as asti bhati priyam rupam nama cetyamsa pancakam adya
trayam Brahma nipam jagat rupam tato dvayam the meaning of the sloka is every einty has
give aspects which are it is it shines, it is dear, its name and form; the first three belong to the
Reality and the latter two to the world. asti is existence; bati it is evident; priyam rupam it is a
source of joy; mame and form; sat chit ananda nama and rupa five features; three are
19
21
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 149
Topic 3 Na vilakshanatvadhikaranam [Sutras 4-11]
Brahman can be the cause of the universe although it is of a contrary nature from the
universe
Sutra 6. [140]
Drishyate tu
But it [such organization of life from matter] is also seen
Objection is raised in sutras 4 and 5 are now refuted.
We have just completed sutra 6 of second chapter. Vyasacharya here establishes that there is
no defect of contradiction that is no defect in the form of contradiction in Vedanta teaching.
Vedantic teaching is free from the defect in the form of contradiction. The teaching has been
established in the first chapter. The samanvaya has been established in the firsts chapter. That
samanvaya is the subject matter of the whole second chapter. The analysis here is whether the
samanvaya is endowed with contradiction or whether it is without the definition of
contradiction. Samsaya is contradiction here. Is there is contradiction defect is there or not is
the question. Purva paksa says that in samanvaya there is contradiction and we say that in
samanvaya there is no contradiction. What is the difference in different adhikaranam. in each
adhikaranam the purva paksa will raise a particular type of contradiction. The internal
differences in particular contradiction will be pointed out and in another adhikaranam it will
be another type of contradiction. In some it will be smriti virodha secondary scriptural
differences. In certain adhikaranam it will he sruti virodha. This will be the purva paksas
argument. we have to resolve seeming contradiction. And finally it will be about logical
contradiction posed by samkya philosopher. Virodha parihara adhyaya. Now we see the third
adhikaranam. first we saw samkya sruti virodha parihara. In second we saw yoga virodha
parihara. They were negated in the first two adhikaranam. now we have entered the third
adhikaranam named vilaksanadhikaranam. It has eight sutras. Now Vyasacharya sees the
refutation of the charge of logical contradiction. It is imputed to Vedanta or Advaidam by
different systems of philosophy. the logical argument given by the purva paksa will have
their own set of logical defects. We should note when we do the one parihara will not satisfy
all the people. We have to individually negate their charges. Here samkya philosophers give
the charges of logical defect alone. For charging Vedantins he used an important nyaya karya
karana yogo salaksanya nyaya and this is upheld only in samkya philosophy. in samkya
philosophy karanam is prakriti and karyam is Prapancha. so salaksanya niyama in not upheld
by Vedanta. Karanam is Brahman and karyam is Prapancha. Vyasacharya refuted that in
these sutras. Now we are going to assume Vedantins has indicated that Brahman the
Chaitanyam alone is jagat karanam and Vyasacharya has proved that prakriti cannot be the
material cause of the creation. once we establish this Brahman is material cause in these
sutras now Samkya philosopher will come with further arguments in the following sutras in
the same adhikaranam. the world cannot come out of Brahman is their argument. I will now
give some general notes as to why people have difficulty in accepting Vedanta. why other
22
25
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 150
Topic 3 Na vilakshanatvadhikaranam [Sutras 4-11]
Brahman can be the cause of the universe although it is of a contrary nature from the
universe
Sutra 7. [141]
Asaditi chet na pratishedhamatratvat
If it be said [that the world, the effect, would then be] non-existent [before its origination or
creation], [we say] no, because it is a mere negation [without any basis]
An objection to sutra 6 is raised and refuted.
We are in the 7th sutra of third adhikaranam. here samkya philosopher tries to point out in
Vedantic teaching of creation. We pointed out that samkya theory of creation is inappropriate
and said that Brahman alone is the cause of creation. if you take in this way, Samkya
philosopher says that it would involve some logical problem. he raises some logical questions
and suggests certain answers. He says that those answers would not be logically satisfactory.
The question he raises is as to whether the creation potentially existed in Nirgunam Brahman
or not. If the creation existed you will have the problem of advaida hani the existent Brahman
and existent world. The acceptance of the existence of the world before creation is called sat
karya vadha. If you become a sat karya vadhi and accept the potential world you will become
a sat karya vadhi and you have to give up this to be remain an Advaidin. Then you have
another alternative you will be a satkarya vadha although he does not know that there is
another third choice. Asat karya vadha is that the world was not existent in Brahman and
there is no problem of dvaidam. That is the charge he gives in this sutra. Advaidins problem
is that neither he can say he is an asat karya vahdi or sat karya vadhi. Accepting and taking
shelter as sat karya vadha and world was nonexistent before creation and the origination of
non existent world is against the scientific theory of the law of conservation theory. The
matter cannot originate out of nothing. Energy cannot originate from nothing. Samkya
philosopher dubs ua as asat karya vadhi. I dont say the world is potentially non-existent. We
also dont say world is existent before creation. Then our answer is that the world is as
though existent before creation and therefore it does not come under existent category also
and also it comes under non-existent category also. Now also it is seemingly existent; before
creation the world was seemingly existent; now also the world is seemingly existent. You say
world is seemingly existent before creation; seemingly existent after creation. What is the
difference between the world is seemingly existent before creation and world is seemingly
existent after creation. For that we answer before the world is seemingly existent in unmanifest form and after creation the world is seemingly existent in manifest form. Final
point is after sristi since the mithya Prapancha is vyaktam or manifest vyakta mithya
Prapancha is manifest so we talk about creation in addition to Brahman not because it is
sathyam but because it is vyaktam. Before creation it is mithya only and we cannot talk about
mithya Prapancha because it is avyaktam. Before it was avyakta mithya and it is now vyakta
mithya. Since mithya Prapancha is avyaktam we need not talk about it and hence we say
26
27
Apitau tadvatprasangadasamanjasam
On account of the consequence that at the time of pralaya or great dissolution [the cause
becomes] like that [i.e., like the effect], the doctrine maintained hitherto [that Brahman is the
cause of the universe] is absurd.
A plausible objection against Brahman being the cause of the world raised here.
This is a purva paksa sutra. one is kevala purva paksa sutra and kevala Vedanta sutra and also
misra sutra which has purva paksa and answer from Vedanta as well. In Vedantic teaching
the misra sutra will have iti chenna. It will have both purva paksa portion and Vedanta
portion as well. Here it is a typical example of visvato muhatvam of the sutra. The
significance of the sutra one and the same sutra we can interpret differently by looking at it in
different ways. For this sutra purva paksa is going to impute four dosham on Vedanta. We
have to understand four doshas and we have to negate each one of them separately.
First I will give you the general analysis. Here samkya is purva paksa who is going tocharge
Advaida in the context of pralayam.
First dosha he says is during pralyam all jivas will have to merge into Brahman, as according
to you Brahman is jagat karanam. Jivas are full of doshas which means the defects punyam
papam etc. if they dont have punya papa dosha they will be Isvara. they are full of punya
papa and others as well. When jivas merge into Brahman, all the punya papa dosha will
pollute Brahman, at the time of pralyam Brahman will get polluted. Brahman is nithya
suddhah and Brahman is supposed to be nithya suddhah. In pralayam Brahman will become
asuddhah with merger of jivas with punya papa.
The second dosha he says is to avoid the first problem is that you have to say that at the time
of pralayam not only jiva merges into Brahman and all the punya papa doshas also will merge
into Brahman and Brahman will not have any asuddha or impurity and this must be your
answer to avoid my charges. If you say so there will be a problem. The problem will be if all
punya papa also resolve all jivas will get liberated in pralayam without studying Vedanta.
Then there will be no more jagat and re-creation will not be there. Neither the world will
come nor jivas will come. When punya papa gets resolved jivas, jagat will not emerge after
pralayam.. There will no more creation. Even with no punya papa the creation will come; this
we have to assume for the next creation will be withoug any punya papa. Samkya says if you
say so there will be another problem. If all jivas and jagat will be reborn without punya papa
and the \problem will be that even liberated people will be born again and liberation will not
have any meaning. We say a liberated person is not reborn because he does not have any
punya papa, and suppose you change your philosophy and jivas will be reborn even without
punya papa then even the jivan muktas will be reborn again without punya papa and then the
mukti will not have any useful meaning. This is the third dosah alleged to by purva paksa.
The fourth dosha he points out is that to avoid the problem you the advaidin may give this
reason. In pralaya kala jiva does not merge into Brahman. Jivas continue to have their
individuality and punya papa will continue with Jivas. Then, you say that during pralayam
Jivatma does not merge into Brahman. The last answer you have to give is that during
pralayam jivas do not merge into Brahman. this possible answer also is not right because and
samkya counters that if jivas do not merge into Brahman during pralayam also what will not
be difference between sristi, sthithi and pralayam because during sristi the jivas enjoy their
28
29
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 151
Topic 3 Na vilakshanatvadhikaranam [Sutras 4-11]
Brahman can be the cause of the universe although it is of a contrary nature from the
universe
Sutra 8. [142]
Apitau tadvatprasangadasamanjasam
On account of the consequence that at the time of pralaya or great dissolution [the cause
becomes] like that [i.e., like the effect], the doctrine maintained hitherto [that Brahman is the
cause of the universe] is absurd.
A plausible objection against Brahman being the cause of the world raised here.
We had just completed the 8th sutra of the first pada. The entire sutra is purva paksa sutra and
samkya pointing various logical fallacies in chetana Brahma karana vadha. Some of the
fallacies were pointed out in the last class. Since someone complained last class was very
difficult to follow I will summarise the last class briefly.
Samkya is taking the case of pralayam. All agree that pralayam is nothing but the effect
merging into karanam. in Vedantic teaching karyam is the world and karanam is Brahman. In
pralayam world must be merging into Brahman. incidentally the world is full of impurities
and since it includes jiva and it includes karmas and punya papa are also included. Brahman
accoding to Vedanta is pure including karma impurities. At the time of pralayam impure
world merges into pure Brahman. Samkya philosopher says when impure world merges with
Brahman there are three possibilities can be there. there are logical fallacies. First is when the
impure world merges into pure Brahman both become impure. It is because impurities of
world may be dominating the purity of Brahman.
When the pure and impure merge together, both become pure; Brahman and the world get
pure at the time of pralayam. Third possibilities when impure world merges into pure
Brahman both remain as they are retaining their individuality the Brahman remain pure and
the world remaining impure as it is without any change. You cannot think of the fourth
possibility. Whatever possibility you take you are in trouble says Samkya philosopher. What
are the logical fallacies? When pure and impure merge both become impure. Samkya
philosopher says if Vedantins admits the first possibility he will have problem and he says
Brahman becomes impure because of association with the world and Brahma becomes
impure mean it contradicts your statement that Brahman is nithya suddham. We have to say
then Brahman was pure. To avoid the problem Vedantins has to say the second possibility.
When Brahman and impure jiva merge together both become pure. Then samkya philosopher
says here also you will be in trouble and it means world becomes pure then it means world is
free from all impurities including karma impurities and world will become free from karma
and all jivas will become free from karma at the time of pralyam and if all jivas become free
from at the time of karma then jiva will not have karma for punar janma and all will become
30
Na tu drshtantabhavat
The objection raised in sutra 8 is refuted
By the word tu [but] the possibility of the objection is set aside.
First we will do a general analysis. These are the important portions of vedantic cosmology
that is asat karyavadha and sat karya vadha.
What is our answer. Samkya philosopher said at the time of pralayam the world merges into
Brahman and you are not able to explain that merger. Vedanta is not capable of explaining
merger of world into Brahman is defective accoding to samkya. The answer is Vedantins ask
samkya Samkya philosopher that you talk of merger of world into Brahman as though there is
a merger. You think that Brahman and world are physically merging as the river going a long
way to merge with the ocean. You have a wrong notion in this regard. River merging into
ocean we can conceive of because river originates thousands of miles away and ocean is
somewhere and river merges ultimately. So you think world is somewhere and it goes and
merges with Brahman. this is not so. World was never away from Brahman for it to merge
into Brahman there is no question of world merging into Brahman and therefore I need not
explain the merger. Where is the need to explain or not explain a nonexistent merger of the
world into Brahman. world is always located in Brahman either in un-manifest form or
manifest form. if yuou have to understand this very clearly we have an example to convey
this to you. When we say pot merges into clay please tell me where is the merger. Can you
say clay merges into clay? You cannot say there is only one clay and where is the question
of clay merging with clay.
Can you say the pot nama rupa merges into clay? Pot nama rupa merges into clay can you
say. This we cannot accept. Nama rupa merging with clay as though nama rupa is somewhere
31
32
33
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 152
Topic 3 Na vilakshanatvadhikaranam [Sutras 4-11]
34
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 152
Topic 3 Na vilakshanatvadhikaranam [Sutras 4-11]
35
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 152
Topic 3 Na vilakshanatvadhikaranam [Sutras 4-11]
36
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 153
Topic 3 Na vilakshanatvadhikaranam [Sutras 4-11]
Brahman can be the cause of the universe although it is of a contrary nature from the
universe
Sutra 11. [145]
Tarkapratishthanadapi
prasangah
anyathanumeyamiti
chet
evamapyanirmoksha
Topic 4 Sishtaparigrahadhikaranam
Brahman can be the cause of the universe although it is of a contrary nature from the
universe
Sutra 12. [146]
39
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 154
Topic 4 Sishtaparigrahadhikaranam
Brahman can be the cause of the universe although it is of a contrary nature from the
universe
Sutra 12. [146]
Topic 5 Bhoktrapattyadhikaranam
The distinctions of enjoyer and enjoyed do not oppose unity.
40
Bhoktrapatteravibhagascet syallokavat
If it be said [that if Brahma be the cause and then] on account of [the objects of enjoyment]
turning into the enjoyer non-distinction [between the enjoyer and the objects enjoyed] would
result. We reply that such distinction may exist nevertheless as is experienced commonly in
the world.
Another objection based on reasoning is raised against Brahma being the cause and refuted.
Having refuted nyaya vaiseshika system and Vyasacharya comes back to samkya system
which comes with another dosha on Vedanta. it is pratyaksa virodha dosha. Here pratyaksa
virodha parihara is done in one sutra.
Now I will give you the general analysis of this sutra. They say that in the world we clearly
see a distinction between the subject and object bokta and bogyam one being chetana and the
other being achetana. It is pratyaksa siddham. In samkya yoga system it is very clearly
brought out. They say Purusa is bokta chetana tattvam is boktru tattvam and prakriti is
modified to become the Prapancha and the modified prakriti is the bogya tattvam. this is
clearly brought out in Bhagavad Gita verses 13.19 and 20 which read as prakritm purusam
caiva viddhy anadi ubhav api vikarams ca gunama cai ca viddhi prakrtisambhavan karya
karana kartrive hetuh prakrtir ucyate purusah sukhaduhkhanam bhoktrive hetur ucyate that
reads as know thou that prakriti [nature] and Purusa [soul] are both beginningless; and know
also that the forms and modes are born of prakriti [nature]. Nature is said to be cause and
effect, instrument and agent [ness] and the soul is said to be cause concerning the experience
of pleasure and pain. Samkya jumps with joy on seeing Bhagavad Gita statement. in the
Purusa prakriti are eternal and eternally real and eternally distinct and both are anadi. Samkya
yoga has justified and validated the boktru and bogya vivadha. But you dont accept that the
two principles are there in the sristi. you dont say matter is cause of the world and you say
chetana boktru has come from chetanam Brahman and achetana bogyam also has come out of
Brahman. but we do not accept that view. For both cause is chetanam. Because of this
approach the difference between bokta and bogya is not very clear because both of them
under your system are born out of Brahman. this view we do not accept is the Samkya
philosophers view. Therefore Brahma rupena bokta and bogyam will become
indistinguishable. Bokta is equal to Brahman and bogya is equal to Brahman and bokta is
equal to Brahman it becomes. This cannot be acceptable. This indistinguishability of subject
and object is the problem in Vedanta. it is a problem because it is pratyaksa virodha because
pratyaksa pramanam shows chetana achetana vibhagah and in Vedanta this chetana achetana
are vibhagah is not distinct. For this we give two answers one for unintelligent samkya and
after wards a very serious and important answer is given in the next adhikaranam for an
advanced student.
The first reply is comparable to vishistadvaida reply and second one is Advaida approach.
The answer given is this and even there may be one karanam there can be differences in
karyams, products. Just because karyams have distinction, still they can have one common
cause. All ornaments are different but gold is one. Nama beda is there earrings and the
chains etc., are nama beda but the cause here is the gold. Names are different forms are
different and even functions are different; but still they have one karanam. ocean, bubble and
froth are different one is different from the other and still they are born out of one common
41
42
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 155
Topic 6 Arambanadhikaranam [sutras 14-20]
The world [effect] is non-different from Brahman [the cause].
Sutra 14. [148]
tadananyatvamarambhanasabdadibhyah
The non-difference of them [i.e., if cause and effect] is shown here.
Now I will give you the general analysis of this sutra. this is a big adhikaranam consisting
seven sutras. It is a very important adhikaranam. this is called arambanadhikarnam. This is
very significant because it answers pratyaksa virodha dosha posed by samkya and vaiseshika,
The purva paksa have pratyaksa pramanam, which goes against advaidic teachings. This is
the purva paksa that comes to even the nonprofessionals because beda is seen everywhere
whn plurality is rampant in the world. The pratyaksa pramana is supposed to be the eldest
pramana as any other pramanam depends upon the pratyaksam. Anumanam, upamanam,
arthapatti, anupalapti and even Veda to function you should have pratyaksa pramanam. In the
absence of pratyaksa pramana, nothing can be proved. So they ask how do you get the
courage that you can negate the pratyaksam. What is the parihara, which we will see in brief.
The most significant word in advaidam is sadananyatvam. This is the main topic in Brahma
Sutra. when we talk about chetana karana vadha you should have understanding of this term.
Achetana jagat is karyam. Between Brahman and jagat between chetanam Brahman and
achetanam jagat there is karana karya sambandha the scripture says. When we go deep into
the scripture, we find that we are not very serious about karana karya sambandha, it is only
taken as intermediary stage, and it is a temporary stand taken. Why we are not serious about
is due to the fact Brahman cannot be karanam really speaking because any karanam should
undergo change.
On an analysis, we find that Brahman cannot be karanam at all. To be a karanam one should
be subject to modification and subject to time and since Brahman is beyond time and
modification, Brahman cannot be karanam at all. It is pointed out in Upanishad also. it is
neither karanam nor karyam. All the sruti statements directly point out that Brahman cannot
be karanam. We cannot establish world as karyam also. When we try to prove world as
karyam we miserably fail to do it. That is why we have sat karya vadha and asat karya vadha.
Mandukya Upanishad discusses this aspect in detail. World can therefore, never be proved to
be a karyam. If world is not a karyam and Brahman cannot be karyanam and then how can
there be karana karya sambandha between Brahman and the world. when this being so, why
should Upanishad talk about the world being product of Brahman. for that our answer is we
talk about karana karya sambandha and we say the meaning is different. We say that the man
is a lion, we should to take the word lion literally and we should take it as the man is like a
lion in bravery. this is called gauna prayoga. Here Brahman is as though karanam and world
is as though karyam. What is the common feature between Brahman and any karyam? We
find that karanam alone is substantial and this belongs to karanam alone. When we say
43
45
46
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 156
Topic 6 Arambanadhikaranam [sutras 14-20]
The world [effect] is non-different from Brahman [the cause].
Sutra 14. [148]
Tadananyatvamarambhanasabdadibhyah
The non-difference of them [i.e., if cause and effect] is shown here.
I analyse the Acharyas bashyam of purva paksa raised by beda abeda vadhi. Imagine the
samkya philosopher, yoga and vaiseshika philosopher stand in front and Vyasacharya stand
here with Adhi Sankaracharya behind him and a beda abeda vadhi or vishistadvaida vadhi.
Both Ramanujacharya and Adhi Sankaracharya follow Vyasacharya. All except Vyasacharya
and Adhi Sankaracharya and Ramanuja argue that the world is a product of matter and
Vyasacharya claim that the world is not a product of matter and claims the world is a product
of Consciousness. He is alone is chetana karya vadhi. Therefore, Vyasacharya says jagat is
Brahma karyam bhavati the world is a product of Brahman. The next question is when you
say Brahman is a product of Brahman. What is the significance is the question. Here
Vyasacharya redefines Brahma karyatvam as Brahma ananyatvam. By saying the world as
product of Brahman and what we say is that the world is not far away from Brahman.
Now the discussion is between two sishyas Adhi Sankaracharya and Ramanujacharya and
Vyasacharya and one is abeda vadha and the other is beda vadha. Both agree Brahman is
jagat karanam. World is non different from Brahman also both of them agree. Now the
problem starts when they take up what is the significance of the world non-different from
Brahman. Brahma ananyatvam is like our snake, which is not away from rope or nondifferent from rope. Alternatively, technically it is rajju vivarthatvam. That means world is of
lesser order of reality. That is world enjoys the degree of lesser order than Brahman. Hence
world is not separate from Brahman exactly like dream is not separate from waker and snake
is non different from rope. Interpreting in this manner, they say that the world is mithya. It is
interpretation of sadanatyam by Advaidin. Beda abeda vadhi says no sadananyatvam does not
mean sad vivartatvam but it means world is part of Brahman or sad visheshanatvam or take it
as an attribute of Brahman because part cannot exist separate from the whole and attribute
cannot remain separate from the substance. World is part or property of Brahman either way
the world is taken as part o world is taken as property and the world is as real as Brahman.
Part is as real as whole; branch is as real as the tree; my fingers are part of me are as real as
me. World is not of lesser order of reality and it is as real as Brahman. Property is as real as
substance and the red colour of the cloth is as real as the cloth; property cannot remain
separate from the substance but the property and substance are equal order of reality.
Similarly the world if taken as the part of Brahman, it the part of the whole Brahman and if
the world is taken as an attribute of Brahman, the attribute cannot remain separate from
Brahman. Therefore, we cannot say that the world is of lesser order of reality. World should
47
50
51
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 157
Topic 6 Arambanadhikaranam [sutras 14-20]
The world [effect] is non-different from Brahman [the cause].
Sutra 14. [148]
Tadananyatvamarambhanasabdadibhyah
The non-difference of them [i.e., if cause and effect] is shown here.
Now we analyse the interpretation of the word tad ananyatvam occurring in sutra 14. Two
interpretations are possible one is as given by Advaidins abeda vadhi and the other one given
by beda abeda vadhi or the Vishistadvaidin. According to Advaidins tad ananyatvam means
when world is non-different from Brahman means Vyasacharya intends to say that the world
is mithya and Brahman is sathyam. And according to this approach the world will enjoy
lesser order of reality compared to Brahman is called mithyam. But according to beda abeda
vadhi tad ananyatvam means the world is part of Brahman and being a part it cannot exist
separate from Brahman the whole. It is like that our limb cannot exist separate from our body
the whole. So also, the world is part of Brahman and the world cannot exist separate from
Brahman, which is the whole. This means world is part of Brahman. According to this
interpretation, Brahman and world enjoy same order of reality. Sathyam Brahman is here
called avayavam. Adhi Sankaracharya looks into beda abeda vadh and say if you have this
approach you will have several problems. In his commentary. He talks of many sruti virodha
and I said two more we can add to that even though he has not explicitly mentioned here.
Asangatva sruti virodhah. The Upanishad points out that Brahman is asangah. This occurs in
4.3.15 of Brihadaranyaka upanisad declares asangohyayam purusah which means that Atma
is unaffected by whatever it sees in that dream state for this person is so attached. That Purusa
after enjoying and wandering in the dream state and merely witnessing the results of good
and evil, remains in a state of profound sleep and again hastens back in the reverse way to its
previous condition. If the world is taken as part of Brahman and the world has got the same
degree of reality all the guna doshas, which belongs to, the world also will become an integral
part of Brahman and Brahman will become sangah. It is like if there is some problem in
Kerala, we cannot say that there is no problem in India for kerala is part of India and any
problem anywhere will be the problem of India the whole country. Similarly if the world is
part of Brahman as of any state in India, the problems of the world will be problem of
Brahman. Similarly if there is a wound in finger, I cannot say I am not affected. From this it
is very clear if the world is taken as integral part of Brahman all the samsara will belong to
Brahman which will contradict Brahmanah asangatvam.
The last one is the corollary of the previous one. Nirvisesha sruti virodhah. All the sruti
statements and nirvishesha statement those sruti that declares as nishkalam and is without
attributes all declare are free from attributes and the most popular statement is presented in
3.8.8 of Brihadaranyaka upanisad that reads as sa hovaca etadvat tadaksaram gargi
Brahmana abhtvadanti asthulam ananvahrasvamadirgham, alohitam, ssnehamacchayam,
52
54
55
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 158
Topic 6 Arambanadhikaranam [sutras 14-20]
The world [effect] is non-different from Brahman [the cause].
Sutra 14. [148]
Tadananyatvamarambhanasabdadibhyah
The non-difference of them [i.e., if cause and effect] is shown here.
We analyse until now the important word tadananyatvam and this word is interpreted by
Advaidins as tad adhyatatvam that the world is mithya and superimposed on Brahman. Adhi
Sankaracharya critically analyses the interpretation of beda abeda vadh and they say the
world is as real as Brahman. Now Adhi Sankaracharya has indirectly analysed vishistadvaida
system also which is close to beda abeda vadh. In addition, Adhi Sankaracharya points out
several sruti contradictions between beda abeda vadha and even though talks about the draw
backs of vishistadvaidin and staunch vishistadvaidin never agree with the strong criticisms of
advaidin. While samkya, nyaya vaiseshika etc., philosophy is confined to books,
vishistadvaidam is a live religion even today. Therefore you should remember all the
arguments have not convinced the vishistadvaidin and vishistadvaidin has become more
vehement about advidaidam., the debate between Advaidam and vishistadvaidam continue as
to which has the full support of sruti/sutra and anubhava. Both the system have been
parallelly coming hand in hand and none is able to come to a final decision. Both the system
bring out sruti support etc., how to break the tie and find out a tie beaker between
vishistadvaidam and Advaidam. Both claim that their lords have certified their own system.
Which one am I to accept? Unfortunately, we cannot accept both. It means I have not
understood either. The basic tenets between the \two systems are different. In Dvaidam,
vishistadvaidam and Advaidam all the three are based on Vedanta sampradhaya and are
supported by sruti, yukti and anubhava. Dvaidam says world is different from Brahman and is
as real as Brahman; vishistadvaidam says world is part of Brahman and is as real as Brahman;
Advaidam says world is supported by Brahman and it is less real then Brahman. Since the
fundamental tenets are different, the acceptance of one results in the rejection of the other
two. What is the tiebreaker? All the three are live systems. Everything Advaidin does dvaidin
does and everything Advaidin does the vishistadvaidin does. The tiebreaker is your own
intellect. In the case of every human being his intellect alone can be the guiding factor. All
pramanams can support, sruti can give its data, anubhava can give its data; logic can give its
data; each data has to be processed by the intellect and it is the intellect that has to decide
what system you decide to choose among the three systems that are live systems. My intellect
has to be convinced. Your life is governed by your buddhi. All our sastras say never be the
intellectual slave of either Sankara or Ramanuja or Madhva or any religious leader. Be
independent in your intellect and be intellectually honest. An intelligent human being is
guided by any ones intellect. If it is a question of achara intellect need not be used. You need
not go by your intellect. Go by what your acharya says. Which madham should be your Kula
guru. Follow that Matham to be your Kula guru. Even the vocabulary, you choose what your
acharya says. You can follow traditions in all other matters but in teaching you go by your
56
Bhave chopalabdheh
And [because] only on the existence [of the cause] [the effect] is experienced.
The argument began in Sutra 14 as to how it follows that the effect [world] is inseparabale
from its material cause, Brahman is continued.
The following sutras also convey the same idea that Brahman is karanam, the world is
karyam, and the world the karyam is non-different from karanam Brahman. This is the topic
discussed in this and the following sutras. Now Vyasacharya gives further supporting
argument, now I will give general analysis.
57
Sattvaccavarasya
58
59
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 159
Topic 6 Arambanadhikaranam [sutras 14-20]
The world [effect] is non-different from Brahman [the cause].
Sutra 16. [150]
Sattvaccavarasya
And on account of the posterior [i.e. The effect which comes after the cause] existing [as the
cause before creation]
The argument began in Sutra 14 is continued.
In the second chapter of Brahma Sutra known as avirodha adhyaya Vyasacharya defends the
teaching already presented in the chapter I through samanvaya. By defends we mean that this
teaching does not contradict any pramanam. This establishment of pramana virodha abhava is
defended. Various purva paksa tried to point out various virodhas and we tried to establish
that there is no pramana virodha. By way of this first Vyasacharya established the Vedantic
does not contradict any sruti pramanam. In this samkya, yoga, nyaya and vaiseshika sruti
were taken, parihara was done, and yukti virodha parihara was negated. After smriti virodha
yukti virodha parihara Vyasacharya has entered into pratyaksa virodha parihara. This is being
done in 5th adhikaranam and also in the 6th adhikaranam. We are in the middle of the sixth
adhikaranam. As a part of pratyaksa virodha parihara Vyasacharya discusses the status of the
world according to Vedantic teachings. Here he says that the world is Brahma karyam. It
enjoys the status of being the product of Brahman. Jagatah Brahma karyatvam varthate. This
Brahma karyatva status Vyasacharya refines by pointing out that Brahma karyatvam is
Brahma ananyatvam. It means that the world is non-separate from Brahman. In Sanskrit it is
called ananyatvam. Vishistadvaidin, Dvaidins, and advaidins define this differently. For
vishistadvaidins will interpret the non-separateness as the world is part of Brahman; it means
the property or the part of Brahman. But in Advaidam nonseparateness means
superimposition which is unique approach of Advaidam. In fact, if Adhi Sankaracharya wrote
adhyasa bashyam and the source for adhyasa abashyam is arambanadhikaranam. Therefore
we will not btoehr about differences between vishistadvaidam and Advaidam. We will use a
common word acceptable to both is non-separateness. The proof to show that the world is
nonseparate from Brahman is given in sutra 14 of this chapter. The scripture presents the
world as nama rupa only. Once the world is given nama rupa status, it gets the nama rupa
status. In the 15th sutra Vyasacharya gives out own experience. The experience is that a
product is non-separate from its cause. We experience non-separateness of furniture from the
wood. The non-separatenss from cause and effect is our experience. On the above analogy,
Brahman is the cause and world is the effect and world, the effect is non-separate from
Brahma the cause. Now the third proof is given in the 16th sutra. Here once again
Vyasacharya gives the sruti support itself. The world is non-separate from Brahman. Sruti
talks about the world before creation. If we understand the status of the world before creation
and we can extend the idea after creation also. The sruti vakyam taken into account sadeva
somyedamagra asidekamevadvitiyam which means this world as we see it with its names and
60
63
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 160
Topic 6 Arambanadhikaranam [sutras 14-20]
The world [effect] is non-different from Brahman [the cause].
Sutra 17. [151]
Yukteh sabdantaracca
From reasoning adn from another sruti text [the same is clear. This relation between cause
and effect is established].
That the effect exists before its origination and is non-different from the cause follows from
reasoning and from a further scriptural or another text of the Vedas.
First we will do the general analysis of this sutra. Here Vyasacharya negates the asat karya
vadha of nyaya philosopher. In the previous sutra itself Vyasacharya negated asat karyavadha
with sruti pramana. Now in this sutra asat karyavadha is logically negated. Adhi
Sankaracharya considers this a very significant sutra. Negation of nyaya philosopher is a
difficult job. Only when all the five darsanams are negated the Vedanta can get the medal.
Any darsana negation is important. Adhi Sankaracharya writes a very elaborate bashyam on
this sutra.
65
66
67
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 161
Topic 6 Arambanadhikaranam [sutras 14-20]
The world [effect] is non-different from Brahman [the cause].
Sutra 18. [152]
Yukteh sabdantaracca
From reasoning adn from another sruti text [the same is clear. This relation between cause
and effect is established].
That the effect exists before its origination and is non-different from the cause follows from
reasoning and from a further scriptural or another text of the Vedas.
We now see the 18th sutra occurring in arambanadhikaranam. It is primarily clarifying karana
karya sambandha obtaining between the universe and Brahman pointing out that karana karya
sambandha is ananyatva sambandha. We have seen this as sathya mithya sambanda or
adhyasa adhistana sambanhda. While doing so Vyasacharya has taken a diversion in which he
negates the asat karyavadha of nyaya and naiyayika philosophers. Asat karyavadha means the
effect does not remain in the cause before production and since the effect is not there in the
cause, the effect is new production. According to asat karyavadha new substance is created
and that is why asat karyavadha is called aramba vadha. Adhi Sankaracharya strongly
condemns the asat karyavadha and he gives six main reasons in his bashyam against asat
karyavadhas views. Because the word yukteh means reasoning, because\ of the reasoning the
asat karyavadha does not stand scrutiny. Adhi Sankaracharya also discusses one more
technical topic. The topic is that asat karyavadha points out that pot is a new substance
created and he says that pot comes to existence as a new substance and hence asat karyavadha
accepts that there are two distinct substances the causal substance clay and the new thing
created pot. But Advaidins say that the cause and effect are one and the same, asat
karyavadha says that cause and effect are two one old substance clay and new substance
created is in the form of pot. Only one is in un-manifest and the other is un-manifest
substance. We say that before production the substance is in un-manifest form and after
production, the things come to manifest form and the change from un-manifest to manifest
form we call as sristi or production. This is advaidins point of view. But asat karyavadha
says that there are two substances one before production in the form of clay and the other
new substance created in the form of pot. He calls the cause as karana dravyam, which was
there before production and he calls the pot as karya dravyam, which came to existence after
the operation of production, and therefore he accepts karana dravyam and karya dravyam and
clay, is different substance and pot is a new different substance. He calls karana dravyam as
avayava dravyam and calls karya dravyam avayavi dravyam. I mention the names that Adhi
Sankaracharya uses these names in his commentary. Since naiyayika uses two substances
naturally, he has to talk about their relationship. In our vision, there is only one dravyam and
we have no relationship at all. In Advaida we need not talk about relationship at all. In nyaya
philosophy there is samavaya philosophy or in English we call it inference. Avayava avayavi
dravya madhye samavaya sambandha is naiyayika concept. Adhi Sankaracharya in his
68
Patavacca
And like a piece of cloth
69
71
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 162
Topic 6 Arambanadhikaranam [sutras 14-20]
The world [effect] is non-different from Brahman [the cause].
Sutra 20 [154]
Iaravyapadesaddhitakaranadidoshaprasaktih
I will introduce this adhikaranam. It is a small adhikaranam with three sutras, here also there
is a general objection to the Vedantic teaching. They say Vedantic teaching seem sto be most
funny and absurd teaching. To show the seeming absurdity of teaching he brings four main
features of the Vedanta and show how funny it is. We will take those four statement which he
presents to show the absurdity. You say Brahman is the creator of the world of problems
ahideivika, Adhyatma, adhi boudhika problems. The commentators say the hells are also part
of the problems. Then the Body Mind Complex problems janma, mrithyu jara problems. We
can say that general Brahman is the creator of all the problems.
Second statement is that the Vedanta accepts the problems and talks about the moksa and
liberation. Jiva experiences the world of problems
Third main teaching of Vedanta is Brahma and jiva aikyam quoting the support of sruti
statements. This is the third statement, which is acceptable to Vedanta.
The fourth statement is Brahman creates problem; jiva experiences the problems jiva and
Brahman are identical. Hence Brahman creates problems for itself. Purva paksa asks can
there be anything more absurd then this. Why create problems for oneself. No one
deliberately create problems for oneself. Problems can be due to some conditions. I may be
forced to do some action, as I am the control of someone. Or out of ignorance a person may
create problems for oneself. Or out of limited power one may create problem for oneself.
Many people want to get out of some habits but may not be in a position to get out of it.
What about Brahman. Brahman is swatantram Brahma; Brahma is sarvasaktiman how can the
independent omniscient and omnipotent Brahman creates problem for oneself. There is
something serious about it. They say prakriti should be the cause is purva paksas view. This
is the essence of the first sutra.
Now I will give you the word for word analysis. Itavyapadesat because of the oneness of jiva
with Brahman hita akaranadi doshaprasakitih there is a possibility of defects like causing
harm to oneself. The first word is itara vyapadesat the word itara means jivah; in this
context, jiva refers to jiva aikyam. That means oneness with Brahman. Vyapdesat means
teaching; because of the teaching that Brahman jivah aikya pratibadanat. This much alone is
given by purva paksa here. Absurdity comes in the next part of the sutra. It causes harms to
oneself that is Brahman itself. Isvara is causing harms to itself. Brahman creates problem.
Brahman himself as jiva suffers. It is ridiculous. You describe Brahman as sarvajnam yet why
should he suffer and such a thing is absurd in Vedantic teaching. Brahman is injuring himself.
Ahita karanam dosha is pointed out here by the purva paksa. Itara vypadesat the teaching of
the aikyam you said. It is tat tvam asi. Vyapadesat refers to the maha vakyam. Siddhantas
reply is in the next sutra.
73
Adhikam to bhedanirdesat
But [Brahman, the creator is] something more [than the individual soul] on account of the
statement in the srutis of difference between the individual soul [and Brahma]
The objection raised in sutra 21 is refuted.
I will give you the general analysis of the sutras. Vedantins says that your statement is all
right. If you look at superficially, you are correct. If you study properly then you will know
that you are wrong.
Statement number one is Brahman creates the world of problems Adhideivika, Adhibootha
and Adhyatmika problems. Further, the jiva experiences the worldly problems. Now
Advaidins ask the question the first and second statements are accepted totally in which
levels of reality. We have many of realities such as Paramarthika, vyavaharika, pratipasika,
etc. As long you dont know this there will be problems. The first two problems are
vyavaharika level. Jiva experiences the problems and this is also vyavaharika problems. From
Paramarthika there is no problems at all. Neither creates nor jiva is the experiencer of the
problems. You have made two statements from vyavaharika angle. The third statement is jiva
Brahma aikyam and Advaidin should be careful that jiva Brahma aikyam is a fact at
Paramarthika level which you have unfortunately mixed up with vyavaharika level. In
keeping with first and second statement, my statement would be is that jiva is different from
Brahman because Brahma is sarvajna and jiva is alpajna; Brahman has sattva pradhana
upadhi jiva is rajo pradhana upadhi. The fourth statement is that we cannot say Brahman is
creating problem for itself only when Brahman and jiva are identical. Brahman and jiva are
different from vyavaharika level and therefore Brahman never sufers and they are poles apart
from vyavaharika dristi and jiva suffers the problems of his own making dur to punya papa
karma. The mistake is mixing up of the degrees of reality. And therefore let us know that
Brahman is superior to jiva and jiva is inferior to Brahman. When we talk about
vishistadvaidam and Dvaidam we talk at the level of vyavaharika plane and join with them. I
am a wave of who am a part of you and I am not part of the whole so Adhi Sankaracharya
says in one of his sloka. Wave beongs to the ocean and ocean doe not belong to me. When
you come to the Paramarthika there is no part or the whole Adhi Sankaracharya firmly refutes
in Mandukya Upanishad says that you are Brahman yourself. Thus he says there is no
absurdity in the statement. Now we will go to word for word analysis.
Tu indeed; adhikam that superior Brahman is the cause of the universe; beda nirdesat because
of the srutis mention of its difference [Brahmans] from the jiva. This is the running
meaning; the word tu indicates the negation of the purva paksa of absurdity given in the
previous sutra. Adhikam means superior it means superior Brahman; that means jiva is
inferior in the context of creation. Never talk about jivatma and Paramatma aikyam when you
talk at vyavaharika plane. Therefore superior Brahman creates and superior Brahman does
not suffers. The inferior jiva alone suffers and inferior jiva never creates. The creator is
different from jiva and the creator and sufferer are different and where is the question of
absurdity. Beda nisdesat means because of the srutis mention of jiva Brahma beda
Chandogya upanisad Mantra 8.7.1 says Brahman is the goal to be achieved and you are the
sadhaka. Then question will come what do you say? Sometimes you say jivatma and
Paramatma aikyam. Then you say in sometimes call Jivatma Paramatma beda. What exactly
you want to say? Here you say bedanirdesat. In some places, you talk of aikya nidesat.
Whenever you talk of jiva aikya beda, you are at the vyavaharika level and whenever you talk
74
75
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 163
Topic 7, Iaravyapadesadhikaranam [Sutra 21-23]
The world [effect] is non-different from Brahman [the cause].
Sutra 22[156]
Adhikam to bhedanirdesat
But [Brahman, the creator is] something more [than the individual soul] on account of the
statement in the srutis of difference between the individual soul [and Brahma]
The objection raised in sutra 21 is refuted.
Here Vyasacharya answers the general objection given to the Vedantic teaching as to the
problems by accepting Brahman and jivah are identical. Why should Brahman creates the
world and suffer all problems in the form of jivah is the first question raised by the purva
paksa. Brahman can avoid because Brahman is sarvajnan. This purva paksa calls ti hita
aharati dhosa. It causes harms to Brahman himself. Here ahita harana adhi dosha which I will
explain now. Adhi means etc. What do we mean by etc. First creating the world problem is
the first defect, why should Brahman create aging, the body that is prone to sickness; why
should Brahman choose to enter and identify with that body? Is the second dosha? At least
after seeing the problem Brahman can choose to come out of it. Even after seeing that the
body has got all problem why should he continue to be with that body without getting out of
it. Brahman seems to continue is the third dosha. Brahman forgets that I am sresponsible for
the whole dristi and how can that Brahman his own creation. Therefore dismarana dosha.
Finally, delusion and confusion caused by sarira abhimana dosha is there. Another dosha is
seeing one particular body is problematic why cannot Brahman replace that with another
body. All these thing Brahman could have done when Brahman is jagat karanam. Then
something is wrong in jivatma and Paramatma aikyam. Why not all these doshas be removed
being Brahman as omniscience, omnipotent and omnipresence.
For that our answer is once we come to creation, we should look at the creation at
vyavaharika plane. From Paramarthika distya there is Brahman and jivha. Aikyam. Brahman
in vyavaharika dristi is called Isvara. Brahmans name at bome is Brahman. Brahman when he
comes to office the body, he is called Isvara. Isvara is the creator, Isvara is karma phala dada,
jivah is alpajnah, and he is sufferer of all the karmas. Thus tere is n o absurdity as claimed by
the purva paksa.
76
Asmadivacca tadanupapattih
And because the case is similar to that of stories, etc., [produced from the same earth], the
objection raised is untenable.
The objection raised in stura 21 is further refuted.
In the previous sutra we pointed out jivatma and Paramatma aikyam is from Paramarthika
standpoint and Jivatma Paramatma beda is from vyavaharika dristi. One Brahman appears as
vyavaharika jvah and vyavaharika Isvara. One Advaidam Brahman appears as alpajna jiva
and sarvajna Isvara and jada Prapancha. Jiva jagat Isvara is there in vyavaharika plane. Ekat
eva Brahmanah appear differently as jiva, Isvara jagat. All the three are three extremes. Three
are widely different is jiva with limitations, Isvara the sarva saktiman, omnipresent,
omniscient and omnipotent; jagat the achetana vasthu but the adhistanam of all the three is
but one Brahman. It is not impossible in the world we see such examples. The example
Vyasacharya gives is this. One earth appears in the form of worthless stones; the very same
earth appears as precious stone the diamonds and gems, vajra rupena, etc., the diamond also
is carbon and the coal is also carbon because some structural change one is costly jewell and
the other is carcoal. Similarly, jiva is worthless one and Isvara the costly one. This is the
general analysis of the sutra. Now I will give you the word for word analysis.
Cha means moreover; asmadivat as in the case of ordinary and precious stones tad
anupapattih the objections are unreasonable. The first word is asmadivat is a precious stone
like diamond etc., vat means like that; one earth appears like manifold stones ordinary and
precious; cha Adhi Sankaracharya takes the word cha as an indication of further supportive
causes. We have other supportive causes in support of one Brahma appearing different things
like jiva, jagat and Isvara. First one is pratyaksa anubhava. Whether Brahman can appear or
not cannot be decided by logic. You should not take the worldly example. Take sastra
pramanam. Then another mantra is 2.2.12 of Kathopanisad even though he remains as one
Brahman he himself appears as small bacteria and Hiranyagarbha the greatest. If Brahman is
actually divides itself into three you can ask how can this be possible more so when Brahman
is indivisible; but here Brahman apparently appears in many forms just as the rope apparently
appears as the snake. Here neither the snake wishes to appear as the snake not it changes
itself into a snake for the time being but the snake appearance is solely due to the ignorance
of the beholder the jiva. How can this change in appearance be blamed on the rope; so also
Brahman appears as in many forms not because Brahman changes himself but due to the
ignorance of the beholder or experiencer of Brahman? The third reason is swapnavad
sambhavat. In swapna we divide ourselves into many without actually diving ourselves. We
ourselves become subject object we get angry etc. The three additional support is indicated in
the word cha. Tad anupapattih dosha anupapattih anupapattiih means it is not possible; the
defect mentioned by Purva Paksi is not there and it is not possible. With this the 7th
adhikaranam is over. Now we enter the 8th adhikaranam.
77
Devadivadapi loke
[the case of Brahman creating the world is like that of gods and other beings in the world in
ordinary experience.
The argument in support of sutra 24 is brought forward.
First we will do the general analysis. Here purva paksa attacks the nimitta karanam of
Brahman. He let us assume that he is the creator of the world. Purva paksa argues the creator,
skill are not sufficient for creation and he requires the material to create the world. Where
will he find the material? You say that there is no second thing other than Brahman.
Vyasacharya answers that other than the gold ornaments and furniture and also the milk and
the curd Vyasacharya gives the examples of God and the Rishis, when the rishi or deva create
something,at sankalpa matram without going for any material. We know from the puranas
that Visvamitra created trisanku without any source materials, so to say. So also devas create
bodies without any material. We have got the upanisadic example of spider and it make the
web without any material or instrument. So Brahman is upadana karanam Brahman nimitta
karanam. Brahman is seemingly born as creation without really becoming the creation and
such upadana karanam is called vivarth upadana karanam. When a cause is seemingly
becomes an effect and without really becoming an effect is called vivartha upadana
79
81
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 164
Topic 9 Kritsnaprasaktyadhikaranam [Sutra 26-29]
Brahman is the material cause of the universe though He is without parts.
Sutra 26[160]
Kristsnaprasaktirniravayavatvasabdakopo va
Either the consequences of the entire [Brahma undergoing change has to accepted or else a
violation of the texts declaring Brahman to be without parts [if Brahman is the material cause
of the world.
An objection that Brahma1 is not the material cause of the world is raised in the sutra.
Now I will give you the general analysis of this adhikaranam. This has four sutras and this
adhikaranam is very important in which vivartha karana vadha is established especially one
of the most important teaching is vivartha karana vadha. In the previous adhikaranam we
established Brahman is nimitta karanam and upadana karanam in general. Here we will
establish that Brahman is vivartha karanam if vivartha karana vadha is understood, all the
purva paksa will become redundant and absurd. This is meant to give conviction of vivartha
karana vadha. If it is not known or accepted, avirodha adhyaya becomes important. In spite of
elaborate commentary none accept the vivartha karana vadha which idnicats any amount of
study of avirodha adhyaya and in spite of the study people do not understand this. One of the
corner stone of the teaching is vivartha karana vadha sthapanam. I will give you the particular
teaching in a gist in different model. I will discuss Vyasacharya teachings in different format.
In the previous adhikaranam we said Brahman is the material cause and we gave the example
of milk and curd. We have to study this adhikaranam from the standpoint of a person who
does not know vivartha karanam or who does not accept vivartha karanam and in his mind he
only knows the milk example. He extends the example further and his conclusion creates the
problem. When the milk is the cause for producing the curd the milk has to destroy itself.
Upadana karanam destroys itself when it produces an effect. Seeds destroy itself in the
production of tree. Suppose the milk goes on producing curd and the milk continue to remain
as it is, then the problem of milk buying everyday will not be there. Now purva paksa makes
an important law. Yatra yatra upadana karanam tatra tatra anithyatvam. Whenever a thing is
a material cause, it is perishable and destructable and only by destroying itself it produces its
effect. Karanatvam and nithyatvam can never coexist the extension of previous law.
Wherever karanatvam is there, nithyatvam is not there. yad yad karanam yad tad anithyam.
Karanatvam and nithyatvam are opposite attributes. These are the arguments of the purva
paksa. therefore he says these are opposigte attributes they cannot coexist in one substance. If
there is karanatvam, it cannot have the attribute of nithyam; if it is nithyam it cannot have the
karanatvam. All the samkya, yoga and vyseshika say that your teaching is fundamentally
illogical and defective. You say Brahman is nithyam and karanam. nithyatvam and
karanatvam cannot coexist in one substance. Therefore, if you say Brahman is nithyam and
karanatvam, you fundamentally violate the important law that nithyatvam and karanatvam
82
84
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 165
Topic 9 Kritsnaprasaktyadhikaranam [Sutra 26-29]
Brahman is the material cause of the universe though He is without parts.
Sutra 26[160]
Kristsnaprasaktirniravayavatvasabdakopo va
Either the consequences of the entire [Brahma undergoing change has to accepted or else a
violation of the texts declaring Brahman to be without parts [if Brahman is the material cause
of the world.
An objection that Brahma1 is not the material cause of the world is raised in the sutra.
We have entered into the 9th adhikaranam which is known as Kritsna prasaktya adhikaranam
and this can be presented in two format of which the first one I mentioned in the last class.
Parinami karanan and nithyatvam cannot coexist whereas vivartha karanam and nithyam can
coexist and only thing we should note is that in the case of vivartha karanam the product will
be lesser order of reality. If vivartha karanam is Paramarthika sathyam the vivartha karyam
will be vyavaharika sathyam. Brahman is vkam` karya Prapancha is of lower order
vyavaharika sathyam. The waker if Paramarthika sathyam and dream is parthipasika sathyam.
It is based on this important principle Adhi Sankaracharya has written Brahma sathyam jagan
mithya, which means lower order of reality. If the world is real, then Brahman is super real.
If swapna is real, then we will say jagrat is super is real and if jagrat is super real and
Brahman will be maha super real. We are particular the order of reality differs. They are
Paramarthika vyavaharika and pratipasika. There are two sathyams and one anritam which
have been accepted by the sastra. this concept is not there in any of the eleven darsanams.
This is the first format. The purva paksa says that if the entire Brahma becomes the world,
then no Brahman will remain distinct fro the world and that if a part of Brahman becomes
thew rodl, the scriptural text which declare Brahman to be without parts will be violated.
Now I will come to the second format of the same adhikaranam. In this format the purva
paksa happens to be samkya philosophers and behind them line up the other purva paksas too.
Instead of asking the question whether Brahman is savayvam va niravayavam, is whether
Brahman is partless or with parts. Let us assume Brahman is partless or niravayavam. If
Brahman is partless, to create the universe the total Brahman has to undergo a change to
produce the universe. Unfortunately, samkya philosophers are not aware or accept the
vivartha upadana karanam. Therefore, samklyas mind is fixed at parinami karanam alone. If
Brahman has parts, one part of Brahman changes while the other part will be changeless. You
cannot take the partial modification to be possible in the case of Brahma because Brahman
has no parts. It is not like milk becoming curd. You cannot say that the top portion becomes
milk and the other part becomes curd.
In the case of Brahman you cannot use part to become world and the other parts to be as it is.
Till the whole Brahman become the world there is no question of Brahman is presented now.
85
Srutestu sabdamulatvat
But [this is not so] on account of scriptural passages and on account of [Brahman] resting on
scriptures [only]
The objection raised in sutra 25 is refuted.
Our answer to purva paksa is this. You ask how Brahmann is jagat karanam and our answer
and Brahman being savayavam Brahma and maya amsa; the jada amsa ebocems creation and
chetana amsa is ever in tact. To accept savayatvam of Brahmann I have sruti support. The
whole creation is seen to be part of Brahman. Brahman is beyond time and space. below
Brahman time functions; Brahman is above time. I have got inferior and superior nature in
me so says Gita. Brahman niravayam and it has got sruti support. Thus Brahman niravayam
is supported by sruti. Brahman is nithyam too. How can you accept Brahman as niravayam
87
88
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 166
Topic 9 Kritsnaprasaktyadhikaranam [Sutra 26-29]
Brahman is the material cause of the universe though He is without parts.
Sutra 27[161]
Srutestu sabdamulatvat
But [this is not so] on account of scriptural passages and on account of [Brahman] resting on
scriptures [only]
The objection raised in sutra 25 is refuted.
In this adhikaranam purva paksa presents a problem in Vedantic teaching in the 26th sutra. He
asks a question whether Brahman is savayavam or niravayavam is endowed with part or
partless. Purva paksa pointed out in the previous sutra either way you will have problem. if
you accept it as Savayavam Brahman will become perishable and anithyam being of parts.
Our answer Brahman is both savayavam and niravayavam. We have sruti pramanam. In
samkya philosophy, prakriti is independent entity but in Advaidam, sakti is integral part of
Brahman. It is maya part of Brahman undergoes changes to form the entire creation. All the
panca pootham Sookshma Sariram Sthoola Sariram all are modification of prakriti or
achetana amsa of Brahman, even after the arrival of jiva jagat, the chetana amsa of Brahman
continue to the same and is available for realization of gaining moksa. With the help
savayavam amsa of Brahman which is otherwise known as Brahman is behind the formation
of the entire creation. in Bhagavad Gita sloka 10.42 Krishna says vistabhyaham idam
krisnam ekamsena sthito jagat which means I support this entire universe pervading it with a
single fraction of Myself. Rg Veda pado asya visva bhutani tripad asyamrtam divi X.90.3 th
Purusa sukta makes out that all this is only a description of His greateness, the Purusa himself
is much greater than this. Therefore Brahman is savayavam sruti support there. Brahman is
niravayavam for which sruti support is there. Brahman is nishkalam it is said in Chandogya
upanisad. In many Upanisads niravayavatvam has been declared. How can Brahma be both
savayavam and niravayam be in one locus. Is it not illogical. For that Adhi Sankaracharya
says that savayavatvam is of lower order of reality and it is part of Brahman but the same as
Brahman. it is called mithya or it can be called vyavaharika sathyam. Vyavaharika sathyam is
equal to mithya. It is avidhya kalpitam. Sakti part of Brahman is mithya. Prakriti part of
Brahman is mithya. Savayavam status is also mithya. Isvara status is also vyavaharika status
or mithya. Because of that creation has come and this creation is also other wise known as
mithyam. So also dvaida janya samsara is also mithya. Ultimately when I say I am liberated
means the event of liberation is also mithya. From vyavaharika angle the creation, jiva, jagat,
samsara and even the act of liberation and Isvara are mithya. But from Paramarthika angle
niravayavatvam is sathyam. Jagat karanatvam api nasti and isvaratvam nasti.
Now we will see word for word analysis. tu means the objection is not valid; sruteh because
there are sruti statements revealing the partial transformation at vyavaharika level; sabda
89
90
svapakshadohacca
and on account of the opponents own view being subject to these very objections.
The objection raised in Sutra 26 is further refuted
Adhi Sankaracharya defended the Vedantic teachings against samkya and nyaya
philosophers. If Brahman is nithyam it cannot be karanam and if Brahman is karanam it
cannot be nithyam this is the arguments of the samkya and nyaya philosophers. To produce
karyam, the karanam will get modified. Hence karanatvam and karyam cannot coexist. This
was defended by us and we said it can be nithyam and karanam and only thing we said
vivartha karanam and karyam can coexist.
Having defended ourselves, now Vyasacharya attacks his opponents. He asks what is the
problem according to you. He says prakriti and not Brahman is the karanam. he asks the
question is you prakriti is nithyam or karyam. Now he says my prakriti is nithyam and
karanam and Vyasacharya asks how can you charge me with the same arguments. If there is
no contradiction between prakriti being nithyam and karanam, so also Brahman can be
nithyam and karanam. now we can say that we have sruti support which you opponents dont
have. My teaching has got sruti yukti which you dont have. Then we go to the nyaya
philosophers. Then we ask the same question and he says paramanu is the karanam. then we
ask the question whether paramanu anithyam or karanam. as both prakriti and paramanu are
nithyam and karanam, why should you againt Brahman which we say karanam and nithyam.
vivartha karanam and nithya karanam you should accept and not stick to their views which is
non-different from advaidins views. It is also added that if pradhanam of samkya is capable
of partition then it follows that the pradhanam cannot be eternal as contended by the samkya
that Brahman cannot be eternal being a karanam for world creation. in the same way when
one atom combines with another atom it must enter into combinations with its whole extent
with another. It cannot enter into partial contact with antoehr. There will be entire
interpretations. Hence there could be no further increase in the size. The compound of the
tow atoms would not occuply more space than one atom. The result of the conjunction
whould be a mere atom. But if you hold that the atom enters into the combination with a part
only, that would go against the assumption of the atom having no parts. This being the case
the opponents points of view cannot be acceptable because Advaidins Brahman as karanam
and nithyam has the sruti support in abundance.
91
92
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 167
Topic 10, Sarvopetadhikaranam[Sutra 30-31]
Brahman is the material cause of the universe though He is without parts.
Sutra 30 [164]
Na Prayojanavattvat
[Brahman is] not [the creator of the universe] on account of [every activity] having a motive.
Another objection to Brahman being the cause of the world is raised.
This is the 11th adhikaranam with two sutras. The theme of this adhikaranam is that why
should Brahman create this world at all when no purpose need be served to Brahman.
Brahman is fully satisfied and purnah should create the world. Any activity is born of desire.
And Brahman being purnah what desire does he want to fulfill by creating this world. if the
creation comes it is due to the desire of Brahman which is against sruti statement. What is the
purpose of the creation? all the activities of human beings need not be backed by desire and
there are many activities for which you cannot talk about desire. The rule that every action is
backed by desire is negated by siddhantis.
Now we will do the general analysis of the first sutra. this is purva paksa sutra. the answer
will be in the next sutra. purva paksa says that Brahman is all contentment all purnah. Since
Brahman has no expectation, Brahman has no purpose to be served by the creation. every
activity should have a motive. Sarvam karyam prayojanavad. Even illiterate person will not
do any activity without expecting a result. If there is an action without a motive, that action
comes from one a mentally deranged person. a sane person should have an activity with the
result in view. Brahman does not have any result in view of creation. so Brahman cannot be
the author of creation.
Now we will see word for word analysis. Na Brahman is not the cause of the creation.
Brahman is not the creator. The creation presupposes a purpose. This is the purva paksa sutra.
na means Brahman is not the creator. Prayojanavattvat it means endowed with a motive or
purpose for the creation. Brahman cannot think of somebody else benefit also. The purpose is
another word for desire. Only desire is followed by a purpose. Brahman does not have any
desire or purpose. Prayojatvat means creation. since every action is based on kama, desireless
Brahman cannot be the creator because creation presupposes desire. Any action need not be
95
96
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 168
Topic 11. Prayojanatvadhikaranam[Sutra 32-33]
Final end of creation.
Sutra 31 [165]
Na Prayojanavattvat
[Brahman is] not [the creator of the universe] on account of [every activity] having a motive.
Another objection to Brahman being the cause of the world is raised.
We are in the 11th adhikaranam with two sutras of which we have completed the first sutra
which happens to be purva paksa sutra. purva paksa is a gernal objection from all
philosophers that Isvara cannot be the cause of creation the reason being any action that too
any deliberate and serious action will have desire and purpose behind the action. I expect the
result before the action and such expectation is called the purpose. Result is one after the
action takes place and projected phalam is called the purpose. If desire and purpose are not
there, the actor must be insane. The case of creation is an action a huge action of producing
the very universe itself. The action comes from a sane person Bhagavan. If creation is an
action originating from a sane person you must talk about the purpose. Unfortunately, the
way you define Isvara is such you cannot attribute any desire or purpose being Isvara is
purnah. The ever-fulfilled god cannot have kama or purpose which is expected karma
phalam. Why did Bhagavan, create the world? Brahman has not created the world with no
purpose and hence samkya says that pradhanam created the world.
Siddhanti can give two answers. One answer is given in the Brahma Sutra. The question is
whether Bhagavan has got desire or purpose for the creation of this universe. Our answer is
that Bhagavan did have a desire and purpose. This view is supported by the sruti. Loka
sangrah is the purpose; the welfare of jiva and the world is the purpose of creation. we talk
about twofold welfare. First reasons is that all karmas are to be exhausted by reaping the
fruits of past karmas and the second purpose is to gain liberation are stated to be purpose of
the creation of the world by Isvara. Thus karma exhaustion and moksa prapti is purpose and
aim of the Bhagavan to create this universe with pleasure and pain. Two questions come out
of this answer. Two questions follow are if Bhagavan does the job of creation with some
purpose, then that Brahman becomes automatically a samsari. Not ordinary but a maha
samsari with world full of problems/ on the other hand liberation or moksa is defined as
renunciation of all the desires by the srutis. Bhagavan himself becomes a maha samsari by
cultivating a desire to create and executing the job of creation. For this question siddhanti
answers that when you say kama is samsara, we divide the kama into two types. They are
suddha kama and asuddha kama. Suddha kama is non-binding desire and it is not born out of
ajnanam or apurnatvam. Asuddha kama is binding and born out of desire and ajnanam and
apurnatvam. they are binding kamas. Krishna tells in III.22 of Bhagavad Gita name
parthasti kartavyam trisu lokesu himcana nanavaptam avaptavyam varta eva ca karmani it
means there is not formme any work in the three worlds, which has to be done, nor anything
97
Lokavattu lilakaivalyam
But [Brahmans creative activity] is more sport, such as is seen in the world [or ordinary life]
The objection raised in Sutra 32 is replied to.
The second answer is that we question purva paksis assumption itself. The assumption is that
every action coming from a sane person should have a purpose. Vedantins say that there is no
rule as such. We dont say all actions need not have a purpose. There are actions whose
purpose we cannot talk about. They are two types of actions. One is nishprayojana seshta.
Such activities arising out of an individual for which nobody including the individual can
attribute any reason. We do have some actions without seeking any phalam. you may hum a
song without any purpose and do hum without any aim or purpose. Swbhaviga seshta are
those which are natural. The heart beat comes under this category. Nishprayojana and
swabhaviga seshta happens in the normal course. In the case of minor seshta, it is an
effortless thing. In the case of minor thing we can take it as seshta. Can we take the entire
creation is just a seshta of god. A seshta for one person may be small and for another person
it may be a great job. The world appears to be a very difficult` task for human being but for
sarva saktiman Isvara it is a game, it is a fun and it is a joke and it is past time. leela means
there is no particular purpose and it is fun for Bhagavan. It is as effortless as breathing of a
person. more so for god such an action is very easy and effortless job.. another answer given
in Mandukya karika is Bhagavan does not have any kama and creation is like breathing in
and breathing out; breathing in is sristi and breathing out is pralaya. Mandukya Karika No. 9
reads as Bhogartham srstir-ity anye kridartham-iti capare, devasyaisa svabhavoYam-aptakamasya ka sprha; the meaning of this karika is others think that the world is being created
for the purpose of Gods enjoyments, while still others attribute it to a mere play of the Lord;
But it is the very nature of the effulgent being, the Atman; for what desire is possible for Him
98
100
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 169
Topic 12. Vaisamyanaighryadhikaranam[34-35]
Final end of the creation.
Sutra 34 [168]
102
103
104
Page No
170
171
172
173
174
175
176
177
178
179
180
181
182
183
184
185
186
187
188
189
190
191
192
193
194
106
109
113
117
121
125
128
131
135
140
142
145
148
152
156
160
164
168
172
175
178
182
186
190
194
199
Chap-Pada-Sutra
2.2.1
2 . 2 . 1 to 2 . 2 . 3
2 . 2 . 3 and 2 . 2 . 4
2 . 2 . 4 to 2 . 2 . 7
2 . 2 . 7 to 2 . 2 . 10
2 . 2 . 11
2 . 2 . 11 and 2 . 2 . 12
2 . 2 . 13 and 2 . 2 . 14
2 . 2 . 15 to 2 . 2 . 17
2 . 2 . 17
2 . 2 . 18
2 . 2 . 18 and 2 . 2 . 19
2 . 2 . 20 and 2 . 2 . 21
2 . 2 . 21 to 2 . 2 . 23
2 . 2 . 23 to 2 . 2 . 25
2 . 2 . 25 to 2 . 2 . 27
2 . 2 . 28
2 . 2 . 28 and 2 . 2 . 29
2 . 2 . 29 to 2 . 2 . 32
2 . 2 . 33
2 . 2 . 33 to 2 . 2 . 35
2 . 2 . 35 to 2 . 2 . 37
2 . 2 . 37 and 2 . 3 . 38
2 . 3 . 39 to 2 . 3 . 41
2 . 2 . 42 to 2 . 2 . 45
Sutra Nos
172
172 to 174
174 and 175
175 to 178
178 to 181
182
182 and 183
184 and 185
185 to 188
188
189
189 and 190
191 and 192
192 to 194
194 to 196
196 to 198
199
199 and 200
200 to 203
204
204 to 206
206 to 208
208 and 209
210 to 212
213 to 216
105
106
Rachananupapattescha nanumanam
That which is inferred by the Samkya viz., pradhanam cannot be the cause [of the world]
because [in that case it is] not possible [to account for the] design or orderly arrangement
[bound in the creation]
An argument is brought forward to the effect that the pradhanam of the Samkya.
The main purpose of the Brahma Sutra is to show the purpose of the revelation of the truth in
the Vedas. They aim also at refuting the wrong doctrines in the other systems of philosophy.
in the previous portion the doctrine of the samkyas ahs been refuted here and there on the
authority of the scriptures. Sutras 1 to 10 refute it through logical reasoning. it is a big
adhikaranam consisting of ten sutras. It is Samkya madha nirahara adhikaranam. in the first
107
108
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 171
Topic 1. Rachananupapattyadhikaranam [Sutra 1-10]
Refutation of the Samkhyan theorty of the pradhana as the cause of the world
Sutra 1 [172]
Rachananupapattescha nanumanam
That which is inferred by the Samkya viz., pradhanam cannot be the cause [of the world]
because [in that case it is] not possible [to account for the] design or orderly arrangement
[bound in the creation]
An argument is brought forward to the effect that the pradhanam of the Samkya.
As I said in the last class in the second pada Vyasacharya wants to show that all non-vedantic
darsanam like samkya etc., do not have any logical support. In the first chapter it was proved
that they do not have sruti pramanam. First Vyasacharya takes up samkya darsanam, which is
very close to Vedanta and it seeming support, form the Veda mantra.
Vyasacharya pointed out earlier that pradhanam does not have vedic support. Samkya
philosopher has pointed out that pradhanam does not have sruti any pramanam. Pradhanam is
inert material with no capacity to think and act in a particular manner. Inert pradhanam is not
even managed by the intelligent Lord for they do not believe in the Lord Isvara. Even Purusa
is not of any use because it is uninvolved Consciousness and therefore it cannot handle or
help prakriti in evolving the creation. pradhanam is not handled by karma also because they
say pradhanam is swatantram and its activity is not governed by karma. If its activity is
governed by karma, pradhanam cannot be called swatantram or independent. God is not
there. Available Purusa is useless; karma does not control; what does it mean? Matter
accidentally becoming a universe is their philosophy. when they introduce pradhanam as inert
philosophy, when they talk about the role of pradhanam as though intelligent secretary to
Purusa. pradhanams job to assist Purusa in forming dharma etc. although they take
pradhanam as intelligent and capable, but it is inert and it cannot intelligently work for the
benefit of Purusa. How can an unintelligent blind pradhanam accidentally evolve into a
universe, which is to be governed, and have to be controlled? This is the question posed by
the Vedantins to the samkya philosophers. Therefore, what Vyasacharya says is samkya
philosophy takes the creation of universe as an accidental creation. An accidental creation is
not possible to form a complex universe by the inert prakriti. I ask you to paint 26 metal
plates with all the 26 alphabets and drop them from the top floor of a building. I ask you to
read the letters. You put them in such a way all 26 plates to fall in straight line. What are the
chances and it is still remote. Then I put the third condition not only they should fall and all
the letters to fall in the same order. we know it is almost impossible. When this is the case
with the ordinary letter plates, how is it possible the complex world order, atoms and
molecules, elements, Self jivatmas etc., getting arranged in the proper order that too by an
inert and unintelligent pradhanam. this is the meaning of the sutra. cha in the sutra further
refutes samkya theory of creation. Adhi Sankaracharya shows the fallacy of samkya
109
110
pravrittescha
And on account of the [impossibility of] activity.
This is the argument in support of sutra 1
Pradhanam cannot be the case of the world because it is also impossible for it to have an
inclination for the creation.
We said that inert prakriti cannot thoughtfully create the universe. If the creation is already
programmed in prakriti and this programmed prakriti creates the universe and then resolves.
It is said that even if the prakriti is programmed, a person is required to switch on the
programme. If it is off eternally, sristi cannot happen and if it is on eternally, pralayam cannot
happen. For switching off and switching on that to create and resolve, an activating force is
required within pradhanam. it does not have Self motivating force because it is an inert
principle. Since the motive force is lacking even if the creation programmed, it cannot
thoughtfully switch it off or switch it on. How the whole thing has started is a mystery. The
origin of creation remains one of the mysteries in science and the problem, is threshold
problem and only when organic molecule reaches high level of complexity it can start living.
Pravrutti means the first motivating force. We require Isvara other than Nirgunam Brahman,
or Chidhabasa Chaitanyam is required to handle the first creation. This is the essence of this
sutra. The desire or tendency to create cannot be ascribed to the inert pradhanam. The inert
chariot cannot move by itself. It is only the intelligent charioteer moves the chariot by
directing the movement of the horse. Mud by itself is never seen to create a jar without the
agency of an intelligent potter. There must be a directive intelligent Being or Entity for that
purpose. The activity must be attributed to the directive intelligence rather than to the inert
matter or pradhanam. every activity is seen as the result of an intelligent agent. Inert matter or
pradhanam has not agency. Matter or pradhanam has no Self initiated activity of its own. If
the objector says I dont see the chetana, our reply is that there is no activity without soul.
Therefore first cause but not with the doctrine of a non-intelligent first cause pradhana of
samkya.
Now I will word for word analysis. Cha moreover; pravriteh because of the impossibility of
the motive force in an insentient object pradhanam cannot be the cause of the universe. Now
we will see significance of the words. Now we will see the significance of the words.
111
Payombuvaccet tatrapi
If it be said [that the pradhana moves or spontaneously modifies herself into the various
products] like milk or water [without the guidance of any intelligence], [we reply that] there
also [if it is due to intelligence].
The argument in support of sutra 1 is continued.
If the objector says that there could be Self-activity of nature as in milk or water, we reply
that even then there is the operation of an intelligent agent.
First we will do the general analysis. First portion relates to purva paksa and the second
portion to siddhanti. Purva paksa says that motive force belongs to inert things also. There are
many inert things functions and it is very useful to us. Milk in the body of a cow and he says
that the milk is inert. Inert milk naturally flows out of the cow to help the jivas. The second
example is water. Water is there in the Himalayan mountain. With the motive to serve people,
Himalayan waters flow down. We see that water flows without any intelligent person so also
pradhanam can flow down like river and milk to help the people.
Siddhanti says that the first example is the milk flowing out of cow. Even though milk is inert
it is assisted by a chetana adhistanam. Then purva paksa says that dristanta supports him and
not siddhantis. The details in the next class.
112
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 172
Topic 1. Rachananupapattyadhikaranam [Sutra 1-10]
Refutation of the Samkhyan theorty of the pradhana as the cause of the world
Sutra 3[174]
Payombuvaccet tatrapi
If it be said [that the pradhana moves or spontaneously modifies herself into the various
products] like milk or water [without the guidance of any intelligence], [we reply that] there
also [if it is due to intelligence].
The argument in support of sutra 1 is continued.
If the objector says that there could be Self-activity of nature as in milk or water, we reply
that even then there is the operation of an intelligent agent.
As a part of showing the logical fallacies in darsanams other than Vedanta Vyasacharya takes
up some other darsanams for discussion. He has taken up first Samkya darsanam. it is not
having sruti support has been negated in the first chapter. Vyasacharya attacks the concept of
pradhanam which is stated to be the cause of creation. Pradhanams activity is stated to be
independent, purposeful and skillful. All the three adjectives attributed to pradhanam is
being negated by Vyasacharya one by one.
The first adjective has been negated in the first sutra saying that the inert pradhanam cannot
design and execute such a mind boggling and complex universe. Even we are not able to
understand the nuances of the creation of universe and how can the achetana and inert
pradhanam can ever design or execute the creation of universe. Pradhanam does not have the
skill and implement the cosmic design and creation.
Having negated the skill, Vyasacharya has taken up the independent activity is not possible
for pradhanam. He said that inert pradhanam could not have independent activity Samkya
raises an objection as to why the inert pradhanam cannot act independently. He quotes some
examples to prove his point. An inert thing can be active without human intervention is
Samkya Philosophers argument and in support of which he gives two examples. The first
example is milk flowing from cow naturally. The milk is inert and it has the natural flow to
serve others. second is the water flowing from mountain to serve the humanity. The first one
is already refuted by us that milk flows from the cow that milk exists in a cow which is
sentient. Milk is backed by chetana adhistitham achetanam. It is an achetanam activated by
the cow which is chetanam.
Now he says that water flows from the mountain. Mountain is not chetanam. River water
which is achetanam without being assisted by achetanam flows from mountain to the plains
to serve humanity. The first answer temporarily accepting Samkyas view even though it is
not acceptable to us. now Vedantins asks the question because achetana jalam acts without
113
114
vyatirekanavasthiteschanapekshatvat
And because [the pradhanam] is not dependent [on anything], there being no external agent
besides it [it cannot be active]
The argument in support of sutra 1 is continued.
First we will see the general analysis of the sutra. pradhanam cannot function independently
we said. You cannot say Purusa supports pradhanam. Purusa is absolutely useless at the time
of creation. nrivikaratvad, asangatvad and udhaseena Chaitanyam. How can that Purusa
support pradhanam. other than Purusa there is not even Isvara they accept. Therefore Purusa
cannot support asangatvat. Isvara cannot support abhavat; prakriti cannot stand on its own.
Vedantins has got sasanga Chaitanyam other than asanga Chaitanyam. Now we will see word
for word analysis.
Cha moreover; anabegatvad since pradhanam is independent vyatireka anavasthite due to the
absence of external agency or support; pradhanam is not the cause of the universe. This is the
running meaning. the significance of the word is vyatireka anavasthiethe vyatireka means a
third factor other these two that pradhanam and Purusa; external agency like Isvara is not
there because Samkya Philosopher does not believe in Isvara. Vedantins refutes Isvara at
Paramarthika level and Vedantins accepts Isvara at vyavaharika level. At vyavaharika level
there is no Isvara for the Samkya Philosopher. For Advaidins vyavaharika Isvara is there at
vyavaharika prapancha or at vyavaharika plane. This is not the case with samkyans. Simply
for samkyans Isvara abhavat. Anapeksatvat and therefore pradhanam is anapeksam this
means supportless or without a backing. Pradhanam abeksa rahitam and supportless and it
115
116
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 173
Topic 1. Rachananupapattyadhikaranam [Sutra 1-10]
Refutation of the Samkhyan theorty of the pradhana as the cause of the world
Sutra 4[175]
vyatirekanavasthiteschanapekshatvat
And because [the pradhanam] is not dependent [on anything], there being no external agent
besides it [it cannot be active]
The argument in support of sutra 1 is continued.
It is a pada, which focuses on the negation of all the non-vedantic teaching, and it is also
meant for reinforcement of our knowledge. Knowledge to be clear we should know what is
right knowledge; we also should know why right is right; also we should know why the
wrong is wrong; then alone knowledge is samyat jnanam. therefore parama nirakaranam is
important and the aim is only clarity and it is not denigration of a particular person or group
of people. It is not parihasartham. We dont want to hate odther people. We do not want to
bring down the repuytation of other people. I want to have clarity. Free to hold any view is
allowed. We first has taken up Samkya darsanam and we have taken up the pradhanam of
Samkya. It is also known as prakriti. prakriti is generally used in Vedanta and the pradhanam
is rarely used in Vedanta.. because of commonness of the words one may think that both are
same. Here common features of prakriti and pradhanam between Samkya and Vedanta have
not been said in the Brahma Sutra. Both are anadhi both trigunatmam and both are
achetanam. Most of the main ones are different. Here we highlight some of the differences.
First we have taken the activity of the pradhanam. pradhanam is most active category. We
dismiss one by one their concept of activity. First, we refuted skillful activity being a jada
pradhanam cannot be skillful. Even partially skillful jiva is not able to guess the complexes of
universe. How can pradhanam a jada vathu can have the skill to operate the universe. Then
Vyasacharya takes up the independent activity of pradhanam. in Vedanta there is Isvara
activates pradhanam. in Samkya there is no Isvara and pradhanam is independent and it is
jadam. Samkya gave two examples the milk and the water in the mountain. Vyasacharya
refuted both of them in the previous sutras. Iucidentally Vyasacharya sadi even if pradhanam
wants to take dependence no one is available and the available Purusa is useless and he is
indifferent. Independent activity is not possible and dependence is not available. The same
topic continues in the next sutra also.
117
Anyatrabhavaccha na trinadivat
And [it can] not [be said that the pradhanam modifies itself spontaneously] like grass, etc.,
[which turn into milk], because of its absence elsewhere [than in the female animals]
The argument in support of the sutra 1 is continued.
This sutra is almost the extension of the third sutra dealing in the same topic. Here also purva
paksa wants to establish jada pradhanam can have independent activity. He wants to give an
example through that a vyapti and through vyapti he will say that pradhanam is cause of
creation. trinavat it means the grass. What he intends is when the grass is eaten by the cow, it
is converted into milk. Previously it was milk flowing from the cow. Now it is grass turning
into milk and nobody plans or orders the cow to convert the grass into milk. This is the
dristanta. Grass independent turns to milk and so pradhanam independently transforms into
the universe. Vyasacharya gives his answer. if the grass has the independent capacity to
become milk, it should change to milk anywhere. Even in the lawn you should get milk. It
does not happen. If you say eaten grass turns to milk means anybody eating grass should give
milk. The bull also eats grass and it does not give milk. Therefore there is no vyapti of the
grass getting converting into milk. This is the general analysis of the sutra.
Now I will give word for word analysis. Cha means moreover; na pradhanam cannot
independently transform; trinadivat like grass etc; abhavat because of the absence of such
transformation anyatra elsewhere; this is the running meaning. The significance of the words
is trinadivad we have to understand like grass transforming into milk in the body of the cow;
adhivad it means the food being converted into blood in the body of the human being. This is
the example given by purva paksa. Our example is na pradhanam cannot be transformed like
grass and create the world. anyatra abhavat because it is not taking place elsewhere. anyatra
means any other locus.
Abhyupagamepyarthabhavat
Even if we admit [the Samkya position with regard to the spontaneous modification fo the
pradhanam, it cannot be the cause of the universe because of the absence of any purpose.
The argument in support of the sutra 1 is continued.
First I will give you the general analysis of the sutra. skillful activity on the jada pradhanam
was refuted; independent activity of jada pradhanam was negated and now Vyasacharya takes
up the purposeful activity of jada pradhanam is being negated here. Here he says let us
assume the first two stages are a possible and even then pradhanam cannot have purposeful
activity. The reason is that purpose always indicates intention; so there should be intended
result and intended beneficiary of the result. Not only the result should be envisaged in
advance and visualization has two component first is the result of the activity and beneficiary
118
119
120
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 174
Topic 1. Rachananupapattyadhikaranam [Sutra 1-10]
Refutation of the Samkhyan theorty of the pradhana as the cause of the world
Sutra 7 [178]
Angitvanupapatteschaa
And again [the pradhana cannot be active] because the relation of principal [and subordinate
matter] is impossible [between the three gunas].
The argument is in support of sutra 1 is continued.
The next two sutras are almost repetitive sutras that pradhanam cannot be jagat karanam.
Now the subject is discussed specifically than before. Samkya theory is Purusa and prakriti
were there before sristi. That Purusa does not do anything to the creation. prakriti is
guanthriya samya avastha pradhanam. All three gunas are in equilibrium, and they undergo
change but there will not be change in the equilibrium. Then there is a change in the
equilibrium of samya avasthas of three gunas, because of the disturbance in the equilibrium
there is a change in the proportion, there is domination of one guna, and the other two gunas
become subservient. This is called vaisamya avastha is called Prapancha or sristi. this
vaisamya avastha in which one guna is dominent and they use another expression anga angi
bhavah. Sattva become anga and the other two will become angi. This is the Samkya theory
of creation. we are all created being and we have all the three gunas. This is their contention
and Vyasacharya contends this idea. The disturbance of equilubrium cannot be explained by
the Samkya Philosopher. What is the cause behind the disturbance no one knows. We cannot
say prakriti is itself is the cause. why it suddenly get disturbed and create production. The
only another category involved in Purusa and they say Purusa is triggering factor but
unfortunately, Purusa cannot be the activating agent. Purusa is asangatvad and it cannot
undergo any change as per their own tenets. But in Vedanta there is no problem. That agent
here is Isvara Chaitanyam. All these are possible and Brahma Chaitanyam but vyavaharika
Isvara do not do it. Unfortunately, Samkya Philosopher has no Isvara Chaitanyam to do the
job. Hence, the Samkya Philosophers cannot explain the disturbance of equilibrium.
122
vipratishedhaccasamanjasam
And moreover [the Samkya doctrine] is objectionable on account of its contradictions.
The argument in support of sutra 1 is continued.
With the previous sutra Vyasacharya concludes his criticism the pradhanam concept of
Samkya philosophy. now here he says in addition to the major defect there are so many
internal contradictions in Samkya philosophy. Adhi Sankaracharya mention a few of them. It
is regarding the number of sense organs. Second thing he mentions about the panca
sookshma bootha karanam, which is vague. Some say mahat is karanam and in some other
places, ahankara is the karanam. in short they have so many internal contradiction. This is the
general analysis.
Now we will do the word for word analysis. Vipratishedhat because of the internal
contradictions also asamanjasam sakmya philosophy is inconsistent or defective. This si the
running meaning. the significance of the word is vipratisheshat literally we mean
contradiction but here it is internal contradictions. Asamanjasam means improper deficient,
defective etc. cha is only to add to the previous reason. While writing the commentary on the
sutra Adhi Sankaracharya introduces a purva paksa. Samkya philosopher says that Vedanta
too has many contradictions. The main contradiction he mentions is how can one Chaitanyam
Brahman can become Chaitanyam and achetana Prapancha. beda belongs to the vyavaharika
plane and abeda is in Paramarthika level and in vyavaharika plane. One dream is divided into
chetana and achetana Brahman so this is possible in real life also. ajadam is Brahma and
mithya nama rupa is jadam. This Adhi Sankaracharyas answer.
Throughout the adhikaranam Vyasacharya has criticized pradhanam cannot be jagat karanam.
there are few important defects emntione elsewhere. They say pradhanam is as real as Purusa.
This is one big difference. In Vedanta we do not accept pradhanam as sathyam and it
vyavaharika sathyam and it is not Paramarthika sathya,m. wherever two sathyams are there
duality will be there and duality means samsritvam will be there. We also dismiss Purusa as
bogta and that is asanga and changeless cannot experience anything for experience requires
connection. Third, one is Purusa bagutvam. It is not one but Samkya philosopher says that
there are many Chaitanyams which are all pervading. This also we dismiss based on sruti and
the logic, which we will see during the course of discussion.
124
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 175
Topic 1. Rachananupapattyadhikaranam [Sutra 1-10]
Refutation of the Samkhyan theorty of the pradhana as the cause of the world
Sutra 10 [181]
vipratishedhaccasamanjasam
And moreover [the Samkya doctrine] is objectionable on account of its contradictions.
The argument in support of sutra 1 is continued.
The atomic theory of the vaiseshika that formless, indivisible atoms enter into the
composition of the world is now refuted. Through this adhikaranam Vedantic refuted
Samkya Darsanam and even though Samkya Darsanam is very close to Vedanta it has got
some fundamental defect that makes it different from Vedic teachings. The main differences
we saw you should remember are Samkya Philosopher says that prakriti has got kartritvam
and we accept kartritvam on the part of jiva and Isvara and not on the part of prakriti. second
is we do not accept prakriti swatantratvam the independence of prakriti as it is inert in nature.
Any inert thing has got to have the hacking of chetana tattvam. third is prakriti as sathyam not
vyavaharika sathyam but Paramarthika sathya and claims prakriti is as real as Purusa and it is
dvaida darsanam. foruth dosha is purusasya bogtritvbam. Purusa is another name for Jivatma
in Samkya Darsanam. in Vedanta we do not accept bogtritvam on the part of jiva. foruth
dosha is purusasya Jivatma bahutvam the plurality. In Vedanta we do not accept plurality of
Jivatma and that the plurality of Jivatma is a delusion in Advaidam. Plurality of Atma means
one travels from mortality to mortality. Any knowledge in which Atma is seen as plural
comes under rajasa jnanam. because of these five doshas are defective. Now we will enter
into the next adhikaranam.
Mahaddirghavadva hrasvaparimandalabhyam
The world may originate from Brahman as the great and the long originate from the short and
the atomic.
The atomic theory of the vaiseshika that formless, indivisible atoms enter into the
composition of the world is now refuted.
I will give a general analysis of this adhikaranam with one sutra. in this adhikaranam
Vyasacharya refutes a logical defect which is attributed to Vedanta darsanam. this is
125
126
127
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 176
Topic 1. mahaddirghadhikaranam [Sutra 11]
Refutation of the vaiseshika view
Sutra 11[182]
Mahaddirghavadva hrasvaparimandalabhyam
The world may originate from Brahman as the great and the long originate from the short and
the atomic.
The atomic theory of the vaiseshika that formless, indivisible atoms enter into the
composition of the world is now refuted.
Generally many people consider Brahma Sutra as a dry subject. In that so-called dry subject,
also the second pada of second chapter is considered very dry subject. Here we do not learn
Vedanta we do not even defend Vedanta and we only examine other systems and after lot of
struggle and examination and we put it in waste paper basket. Why should we study and
leave is a question and people wonder about\the content of this chapter. Often this chapter
very often dropped. I chose to teach it because I wanted to go through and revise if for
myself. Here we do the second adhikaranam where Vyasacharya refutres Nyaya Vaishesika
system. He says that from chetana Brahman achetana Prapancha cannot come emerge based
on the law karana guna karye samana jathiyam gunantram utpayati. The property of the cause
never comes to the effect. In Samkya, yoga philosophy the property of the cause inheres in
the effect. In Nyaya Vaishesika, the property does not inhere in the effect but the separate
property in the effect comes into effect, which is similar to the property of obtaining in the
cause. This is we have discussed in detail in the last class. Vyasacharya points out the
violation of law in Vedanta and on scrutiny that the law is violated in your own theory. Atom
produces smaller molecule and bigger molecule. Ma produces short small dyat. Short small
dyat produces big long triad molecule. This is the creation. MA is the property and atom is
the subject; in the second SSD, SS is the property and dyat molecule is the substance and in
the third layer, triad is the substance and bigness and longness is their properties. Here the
minute property in the form of atom produces big molecule in the third range. Minute atom
produces big molecule, the minuteness and bigness are very different attributes, and they do
not belong to the same jathi. Minuteness should produce only minute molecule, [just as the
white thread can produce another fabric of whitness] alone as the property of molecule and
one is unable to explain minuteness producing bigness and longness in vaiseshika matham if
they say that the moment atom produces molecule that the minuteness is lost and bigness
replaces the minuteness. This argument is not acceptable because minuteness of atom is
eternal property and how can it be replaced when the substance with minuteness as property
produces a molecule. This argument is not tenable. He can say that minuteness is not lost but
when several atoms join together and when the several minutenesses join and the cumulative
effect of all minuteness becomes large. So argues. Adhi Sankaracharya and Vyasacharya say
that this can be argued by Samkya yoga philosophers but not by Nyaya Vaishesika
philosophers and we accept the minutenesses join together make it large. Minuteness of atom
128
Ubhayathapi na karmatastadabhavah
In both cases also [in the cases of the adrishta, the unseen principle inhering either in the
atoms or the soul] the activity [of the atoms] is not possible, hence negation of that [viz.,
creation through the union of the atoms]
The argument against the vaiseshika system commenced in sutra 11 is continued.
First I will give you general introduction to this adhikaranam having six adhikaranam. it is
called paramau jagat akaranatva adhikaranam or vaiseshika madha kandana adhikaranam.
this Nyaya Vaishesika is discussed from the standpoint of creation theory. We differentiate
Vedanta vaiseshika from the point of view of creation. Nyaya Vaishesika says the matter is
material cause of creation and Vedanta alone says that Consciousness is material cause of the
creation and it is mind boggling question. Therefore it is from this angle Nyaya Vaishesika
system and it says paramanu is the basis of creation. we refute this theory. We say paramanu
is not karanam for the creation. this is the general introduction to this adhikaranam.
Now I will give you general analysis of the sutra. vaiseshika cannot explain the creation and
they say before creation there were atoms. Akasa is not anu and it is all pervading principle.
Before creation, all paramanus stood isolated and all alone. They remain static without
relationship. The time of karma ripening came which they call adrishtam a common name for
both punyam and papam. When the adrishtam is ready the paramanus run and bombard at
each other. They start joining together two atoms makes dyat; three dyat make triat etc. not
129
130
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 177
Topic 3. Paramanujagadakaranatvadhikaranam;[Sutra 12-17]
Refutation of the vaiseshika view
Sutra 12[183]
Ubhayathapi na karmatastadabhavah
In both cases also [in the cases of the adrishta, the unseen principle inhering either in the
atoms or the soul] the activity [of the atoms] is not possible, hence negation of that [viz.,
creation through the union of the atoms]
The argument against the vaiseshika system commenced in sutra 11 is continued.
We are in the third adhikaranam. here we have completed the 12th sutra in which we pointed
out that paramanu can never intelligently and purposefully form the complex universe.
Everything before creation happened to be inert in nature; even Atmas which exist before
which are different from paramanu are also jadam according to them because Consciousness
is only the property that comes after the creation why, even the adhristam the punya and papa
is said to be responsible for creation also is jadam. And whether you place in paramanu; or
whether you loate adhristam in Atma and jadam and jadam is equal to jadam only. There is
no intelligence to direct the adhrishta as the sould is then inert; moreover, the soul is partless
like the atoms. Consequently, there cannot be any connection between the sold and the atoms.
Hence, if the adrishta inheres in the sould it cannot produce motion in the atoms, which are
unconnected with the sold. it does not improve the position even after creation. We have also
seen in Samkya philosophy says that inert pradhanam cannot create anything without backing
of the Consciousness so also we say inert paramanus also cannot create any creation. There
while discussing the Samkya philosophy, we negated the intelligent evolution and here while
discussing Vaishesika philosophy Vyasacharya negates intelligent combination of
paramanus, Atma and adhristam and the resultant creation. ubhayathapi; karma movement
leading to the combination is not possible and creation is not possible and therefore paramanu
jagat akaranavadha is established and paramanu jagat karanavadha is established.
Samavayaabhyupagamaccha samyadanavasthiteh
And because in consequence of Samavaya being admitted a regresssus ad infinitum results on
similar reasoning [hence the vaiseshika theory is untenable]
131
132
133
134
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 178
Topic 3. Paramanujagadakaranatvadhikaranam;[Sutra 12-17]
Refutation of the vaiseshika view
Sutra 14[185]
135
136
Aparigrahacchatyantamanapeksha
And because [the atomic theory] is not accepted [by authoritative sages like Manu and others]
it is to be totally rejected.
137
138
139
140
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 179
Topic 4. Samudayadhikaranam [Sutra 18-27]
Refutation of the Bouddha realists
Sutra 18 [189]
141
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 180
Topic 4. Samudayadhikaranam [Sutra 18-27]
Refutation of the Bouddha realists
Sutra 18 [189]
142
143
144
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 181
Topic 4. Samudayadhikaranam [Sutra 18-27]
Refutation of the Bouddha realists
Sutra 18 [189]
Itaretarapratyayatvaditi chennotpattimatranimittatvai
If it be said that [the formation of aggregates may be explained through [nescience] standing
in the relation of mutual causality, we say no; they merely are the efficient cause of the origin
[of the immediately subsequent links and not the aggregation]
An objection against sutra 18 is raised and refuted.
First we will do the general analysis of the sutra. Bouddha tries to answer the objection raised
in the previous sutra. Vyasacharya refutes the answer given by the Bouddha. He says this
combination can be formed even without Isvara. You say Isvara is required for the
combination. I say that without Isvara such combination is possible. Our answer is that there
is a causal chain, which is responsible for the formation of the sangathah, the world as well as
the individual. When the causal change can explain the combination why do we require
Isvara and that causal change is called nidhanam that is sued for the causal change. The
146
147
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 182
Topic 4. Samudayadhikaranam [Sutra 18-27]
Refutation of the Bouddha realists
Sutra 19 [190]
Itaretarapratyayatvaditi chennotpattimatranimittatvai
If it be said that [the formation of aggregates may be explained through [nescience] standing
in the relation of mutual causality, we say no; they merely are the efficient cause of the origin
[of the immediately subsequent links and not the aggregation]
An objection against sutra 18 is raised and refuted.
In this adhikaranam Vyasacharya negates Hinayana Buddhism. According to them we have
bashya Prapancha and adhyatmika Prapancha and both are conglomeration of anumana and
skanda assemblage. Here Vyasacharya points out that there is formation or conglomeration.
In the absence of intelligence, such conglomeration or combination is not possible. Bouddha
has no belief in Isvara or any intelligent cause to back the combination. In this regard,
Bouddha philosophers point out twelve factors that are behind the combination. He says that
this cyclic change of the twelve factors will continue in ones life both present and future.
Each one becomes the cause of the next one and we do not require a god they say. Each one
depends upon the previous nidhanam. The causal change does not explain because like
avidhya, knowledge etc., cyclic chain presupposes the existence of sangatha the individual
body. You can talk of ignorance of the individual and even the formation of jnanam is based
upon the individual. The cyclic change does not explain the causation of the individual. What
happens after can be explained but one cannot explain how the first event happened. The
answer is that the cyclic change exists before sangatha and how did the sangatha takes place
is our problem, which has not been explained. If it existed before production where did it
exist is our question. Where was the cyclic change before the sangatha which is not
explained. One more possibility one can assume and answer. The possibility is that the causal
change even before the sangatha was formed. We ask the question where did it exist. There is
one possibility that before the assembly the causal change existed means it should be in
paramanu or in skandha. Before sangatha assemblege is formed skandha existed and skandha
is panca skandha and it existed before the formation of sangatha. Skandha must have existed
before or you must place them in paramanu which are the constituents of the world. Why
cannot we do that? Adhi Sankaracharya considers this possibility. Before the formation of
sangatha even if the causal change existed in paramanu or skandha, everything would have
been jadam. Therefore, skandhas are jadam and paramanus are jadam and causal cycle
existed before also would be jadam and how can the three jadams cdan create an intelligent
thing. How can paramanu a jadam and skandha is jadam and therefore it cannot be
responsible for an intelligent formation. It is removing the foundation stone of the Buddha
madham. The individual soul for whose enjoyment the aggregate of body etc. Exists is also
evanescent or momentary. It cannot therefore be an enjoyer. As the individual soul is
momentary whose is the liberation? As there is no permanent enjoyer, there is no necessary
148
151
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 183
Topic 4. Samudayadhikaranam [Sutra 18-27]
Refutation of the Bouddha realists
Sutra 21 [192]
Pratisankhyapratisankhyanirodhapraptiravicchedat
Conscious and unconscious destruction would be impossible on account of non-interruption.
The argument against the theory of the Buddhism is continued.
First we will do the general analysis of this sutra. Buddhism [hinayana] talks about three
kinds of nothingness. Naiyayika talks of four kinds of nothingness. Nothingness means
abhavah and they translate it differently. Niruphakyam means you can not talk about it
niswarupam, avasthu and thuccham. And abhavah. Vyasacharya chooses a word different
from all the five and he uses the word nirodhah. First kind of nothingness is pratisankya
nirodhah, second one is apratisankya nirodhah; and the third is akasah the space. Akasa is
nothingness or emptiness according to Buddhism.
Pratisankya nirodhah nothingness is caused by a deliberate destruction of a thing. Deliberate
destruction I will call it as artificial end of things. It is like destroying a chair or killing a
thing. It is hostility or enmity. You destroy a thing when you are not in favour of its
continuance.
Apratisankya nirodhah there is no pratikula bhavana and the things has a natural end. It is an
end not caused by pratikula bhavana. The word natural end indirectly reveals the nothingness
caused by the natural end.
Akasah the space is nothingness but it is not caused by natural or artificial end but it is
nothingness eternally existing nothingness. The third one is called uncaused nothingness and
therefore it is nithya abhava.
These are the three types of nothingness is refuted by Vyasacharya. The first two are negated
in two sutras and in the third sutra akasah is negated.
First one is artificial end. Vyasacharya says that Buddha cannot talk of artificial end because
you dont require to deliberately destroy anything because in Buddhism everything gets
destroyed in one second because it is ksanigam. There is no question of deliberate destruction
and it is not required. Also deliberate destroyer is required. Then it will be destroyed. There is
no question of deliberately destroying because before thinking of destruction, a thing is
destroyed being ksanigam. More about it will be discussed in the next sutra.
Apratisankya nirodha or the natural destruction of the end. That also is not possible because
when they talk about the natural end of a thing the end they talk about is the total destruction
of a thing. They talk about absolute destruction or niranvaya nasah. It is done without a trace.
We cannot talk about it because pratyaksa pramana is against it. Total destruction is not
possible. Matter cannot be created or destroyed as per the scientists. Destruction of end is one
of the modifications as accepted by us. When body is destroyed it is reduced to ashes. Even
water evaporates and the vapour remains. Therefore niranvaya nasa is pratyaksa virodhah.
153
155
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 184
Topic 4. Samudayadhikaranam [Sutra 18-27]
Refutation of the Bouddha realists
Sutra 23 [194]
Aakase chaviseshat
The cause of Akasa [ether] also not being different [from the two other kinds of destruction it
also cannot be a non-entity.
The argument against the Buddhistic theory is continued.
First we will do a general analysis of the sutra. Vyasacharya does not give any reason for
their concept of Akasa. He says that the third abhava is no better than the third, which is also
equally illogical. He gives a general reason for extrapolation. Adhi Sankaracharya give in his
bashyam gives a few reasons.
156
157
Anusmritescha
And on account of memory the things are not momentary.
The argument against the Buddhistic theory is continued.
First I will give you the general analysis of this sutra. With the previous sutras we have
negated abhava triya nishedah that about which nothing can be postulated or talked about.
In this sutra Vyasacharya directly refutes ksanigatva vadha niradhah the refutation of theory
of momentariness. When he says everything is momentary for him object as also the subject
is momentary. At the objective level momentariness has already been refuted in the last sloka
by the word yougapadhyam. As long as karana karya sambandha you have to accept the fact
that the karana inheres in the karyam and inherence alone enjoys the karanatvam only
because it inheres in all the ornaments. Inherence means continuity. Continuity is opposed to
ksanigatvam.
In this sutra we will concentrate ksanigatvam on subjective level. The main argument is the
existence of memory proves the continuity of the person because of the general rule preceded
by the experience or anubhava. You can never remember what you have not experienced.
Whatever you remember you have experienced. Whatever you experience you remember I
cannot say. Whatever you remember, you experienced and whatever you experienced, you
need not remember. Wherever there is, memory there is a preceding or past memory.
Secondly, equally important principle is that the memory and experience cannot be
simultaneous. They should be one after the other. You have to accept non-simultaneity of one
after the other the first is experience and thereafter memory. Experience should precede the
memory; memory and experience should have the same locus. If I experience something who
can remember that; what I experience I alone can remember; the locus of experience and
memory should be the same. You should accept a common locus for past experience and
present memory and if it is not possible memory is impossible. Then what Buddhistic would
say? Memory cannot be negated and it is anubhava virodhah; once you accept common
locus, the common locus should have continued existence. This presupposes the existence of
experiencer and rememeberer and you cannot say experiencer and rememberer are different.
Now we will go to the word for word analysis.
Anusmriteh cha because of the memory also ksanigatva vadha the theory of momentariness is
illogical; anusmriteh means anubhava janaya smritih; this means memory born out of
158
159
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 185
Topic 4. Samudayadhikaranam [Sutra 18-27]
Refutation of the Bouddha realists
Sutra 25 [196]
Anusmritescha
And on account of memory the things are not momentary.
The argument against the Buddhistic theory is continued.
Vyasacharya negates the concept of hinayana Buddhism. The uniqueness of their theory is
subject as also the object is ksanigam. In then 25th sutra Vyasacharya refuted the
momentariness of the subject. The observer has to be a continuous entity to keep the memory.
The memory is possible only when the subject is a continuous entity both at the time of
experience and at the time of remembering the event at future time. The experience belongs
to the past and memory belongs to the future and they belong to two times and should be
identical with the person who experience and wo remembers. Therefore the asraya must be a
continuous entity. The locus of the past experience and future memory should be identical.
Adhi Sankaracharya has a few more points on this issue.
There is a very important concept called pratya vijnanam which is different from pratyaksam
and smriti. In English we call pratyakasam as cognition; the memory is translated as
recollection and pratya vijna is translated as recognition or recognition. These three words
themselves indicate their difference. Cognized means cognized object is in front of the
observer. There is no memory is involved here and it is fresh knowledge. In cognition
memory is not involved and only contact between the subject and object is involved. The
second one is recollection. Here I remember the past object. I recollect the experience and
retrieve from archival source. The object is not in front. The sensory contact is not there. In
cognition sensory contart is there and memory is not there. In recognition it is both cognition
and memory. Cognition is involved because the person is in front. When you see the person
you remember the person whom you experienced before and you connect the present
experience with the past experience that that person is this person. That person belongs to
the past memory and this person belongs to the direct contact. It is called recognition. The
recognition is perception plus memory. Therefore recognized object is an object which is a
memorized and perceived object. Since it is memorized object it belongs to the past and as a
perceived object it belongs to the present also. It is an object which existed in the past and
which exist present also. Recognition proves the continuous existence of the object. It is
proved because recognized object is proved by the memory. By this we destroy the theory of
momentariness. This patya vijnanam is used in Vedanta to prove the continuity of object and
also the subject. Pratya vijnanam recognition is expressed in the form of soyam. Soyam
vriksah means that tree is this tree. Even though I did not see the tree, the continuous
existence of the tree is proved by the second recollection and recognition. This pratya
vijnanam is taken as a pramanam and not as seventh pramanam and it is a form of pratyaksa
160
Nasatudristatvat
[existence or entity does] not [spring] from non-existence or non-entity, because it is not
seen.
The argument against the Buddhistic theory is continued.
First we will do the general analysis of the sutra. All the three sutras are meant to refute the
ksanigatvam. Now ksanigavadi says that every object is destroyed every moment and a new
object is created. When he talks about destruction, he talks of two types one is niranvaya nasa
[absolute destruction without trace] and we say the matter cannot be totally destroyed and
destruction is only going back to the un-manifest form. We say sanvaya nasah [partial
161
162
163
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 186
Topic 5. Nabhavadhikaranam [Sutra 28-29]
Refutation of the Bouddha idealist
Sutra 28 [199]
Nabhava upalabdheh
The non-existence [of eternal things] cannot be maintained; on account of [our]
Consciousness [of them]
The argument againt the Buddhistic theory is continued. From this sutra begins the refutation
of Buddhistic idealists.
This is known as nabhavadhikaranam. As I said before in this adhikaranam we take up jnana
matra asthitva matrah. This philosophy has got several different names. Adhi Sankaracharya
uses several names at several places. One is ksaniga vijnana vadhah or vijnana vadhah. The
next name that is given is jnana matra arthithva vadhah. There is only knowledge and there is
no object. Vijnana eka skandha vadhah is another name used by the commentators. among
panca skandha here vijnana vadhi accept only vijnana skandha. He accepts only one category
of knowledge. another name for this system is yogachara madham. They insist on yoga and
acharah because they are called yogachara madham. It is a branch of Mahayanam. Buddhism
is divided into Hinayanam and Mahayanam. Hinayanam is subdivided vaibashika and
choutrantika alone were refuted in the previous adhikaranam. mahayanam is also subdivided
tino yogachara and sunyavadha madham. Only yogachara alone we take up for discussion.
Sunyavadha is otherwise known as madhyantika madham. Yogachara madham says that there
is no object other than the ksaniga vijnanam and there is no external world. when we talk
about gata padhartha and gata jnanam we accept two things gata jnanam within you and gata
padhartha outside. Normally we accept external object and internal knowledge. yogachara
says that there is no external object at all. They say there is only internal knowledge alone.
Not all the students or things are outside and the knowledge of them is inside. this cognition
is momentary. The jnanams are infinite number of jnanams are there and each jnanam
existing for one second. When gata jnanam is there, I get the illusion of the pot. When
manushya jnanam is there, I have the illusion of seeing a man. This flow of Infinite
momentary cognition alone is the reality. That alone is the meaning of Atma. Therefore there
is nothing other than Atma. When he says there is nothing other than Atma it appears exactly
like Vedanta. that is why many people mistake Vedanta to be Buddhism. Many people are
angry because he also says there is no world other than Atma and we always say that there is
nothing other than Atma. When he says Atma he means ksaniga vijnanam, a flow of thought
when we talk of Atma we mean nithya Chaitanyam. The mistake he has committed is this.
Even though he uses the word ksaniga vijnanam what he means unknowingly is the flow of
thought that is occurring in the mind. he has mistaken thoughts as vijnanam. Moreover, he
has committed the mistake because in jada vritti there is reflected Consciousness and because
of the reflected Consciousness jada vritti glows with sentience. What he calls vijnanam is
nothing but thoughts. Since thought is momentary, he says thought is ksanigam. Thus, the
164
165
166
167
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 187
Topic 5 . Nabhavadhikaranam [Sutra 28-29]
Refutation of the Bouddha idealist
Sutra 28 [199]
Nabhava upalabdheh
The non-existence [of eternal things] cannot be maintained; on account of [our]
Consciousness [of them]
The argument againt the Buddhistic theory is continued. From this sutra begins the refutation
of Buddhistic idealists.
That which is a thought is mistaken by the Bouddha as vijnanam and there is a legitimate
reason for this mistake also. The though is sentient is because of reflected Consciousness and
not knowing it is mistaken Consciousness they mistake it as glow of Consciousness and the
flow of thought as the flow of Consciousness and for our understanding take vijnanam as
thought. From this we can conclude their philosophy, as there is nothing other than thought
and thought are not different from mind and we can present it differently as there is no object
other then mind. They reduce the entire world as the mental projection very, very similar to
the dream. In fact, they quote the dream as their support and the essence that there is no
external world other than mind and thought. However, Vedanta says that there is very much
an external world other than the mind. Then whatever is the reality of the mind and the same
reality of the world. If at all we say there is no world we only say there is now world other
than Consciousness which is totally different from the mind. This idea is presented in the first
sutra. Abhavah na the absence of the external objects is not correct means external objects are
very much present. External means external to what stand we should know. From the point of
view of the hall, all of you are internal. From the standpoint of mind, there is an external
world. From the view of Atma the Chaitanyam, there is no external world. It is from the
yogachara contention. Because both use the external world. Adhi Sankaracharya establishes
commenting upon the sutra, adds a few more points.
I said in the last class there is a dialogue between yogachara madham and Vedantins. Vedanta
disproves that there is an external world while they say that there is no external world. The
bashya Prapancha nasti asambavat. This is the first argument of the yogachara. He said
talking to his opponent [the hinayana people] that you say that there is an external world
which is combination of ksaniga paramanu. Atoms are defined as dimensionless entity and
therefore invisible. Then yogachara says these paramanus put together is the universe. And
according to you the universe is not produced out of paramanus but paramanu combined
together is the universe which means that there is no universe other than paramanu. The
yogachara madham asks the question if one paramanu is dimensionless and the other
paramanu is dimensionless and when the two combine together cannot improve the situation.
Invisible gas and another invisible gas the outcome will be invisible mixture only. Similarly
if one paramanu of no dimension joining any number of dimensionless paramanus, the
168
169
Vaidharmyaccha na svapnadivat
And on account of the difference in nature [in Consciousness between the waking and the
dreaming state the experience of the waking state] is not like dream etc., etc.,
170
171
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 188
Topic 5 . Nabhavadhikaranam [Sutra 28-32]
Refutation of the Bouddha idealist
Sutra 29 [200]
Vaidharmyaccha na svapnadivat
172
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 188
173
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 188
174
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 189
Topic 6 Ekasaminnasambhavadhikaranam [Sutra 33}
Refutation of the Jaina doctrine.
Sutra 33[204]
Naikasaminnasambhavat
175
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 189
176
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 189
177
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 190
Topic 6 Ekasaminnasambhavadhikaranam [Sutra 33}
Refutation of the Jaina doctrine.
Sutra 33[204]
Naikasaminnasambhavat
On account of the impossibility [of contradictory attributes] in one and the same thing at the
same time [the Jaina doctrine is] not to be accepted.
After the refutation of the Buddhistic doctrine of momentariness, vijnanavada and nihilisim,
the jaina doctrine is taken up for discussion and refutation.
After refuting the three branches of Buddhism except the sunyavadha the fourth branch now
Vyasacharya has come to the refutation of jaina madham. Here also there are two branches
one is called svetantara and digambara jaina madham. The first one wear white clothes and
the second one do not wear any clothes. Even though two branches are there, differences are
there only in superficial practices and there is no difference in the philosophy. Vyasacharya
discusses the jaina darsanam common to both. I pointed out that the jaina people talk of seven
categories which being jiva, ajiva, asrava, samvara, nirjara, bandha and moksa. Jivas refers to
bogtru or chetana tattvam. Accordingt to them jivas are many in number and jivas are size of
the body and they are capable of acquiring karma. Madhyama parinama jivah. They do not
believe in Isvara and they worship the acharyas known as tirthankara. They do not have god
in their madham.
Ajiva refers to achetana Prapancha and it is born out of paramanus and in this respect they are
similar to Bouddha madham and Nyaya Vaishesika madham. It cannot be defined very
clearly and world is anirvachaniyam. They are close to Bouddha and Advaidam. Certain
branches of Bouddha also call world as anirvachaniyam. The definition of anirvachaniyam
differs from one to the other. Buddhistic says world is inexplainable. You cannot say asti,
nasti, asti nasti or nasti nasti. When Buddhist talk about anirvachaniyatvam the world is
existent nor nonexistent, but in Vedanta especially in Advaida world is sat asat
vilaksanatvam. You cannot say sat or asat but it is sat asat; it is undefinable; it cannot be
categorically classified. When jaina says it is inexplicable they mean every object is having
seven division. In all of them syad is common. Somehow it exists also somehow it nonexists
also. What they struggle to say is everything is inexplicable. Asravah means flow of karma
towards Atma. By the word karma we mean both action as also the result. The constant flow
of activity there is punya papa pravahaha also. Samvarah means stopping this flow of karma.
It means asrvava means pravrutti then samvarah means nivrutti. Practice of yama and
niyama comes under this category. Giving up asuri sampath and taking to deivi sampath falls
under this head. Jaina does not talk of nithya naimittika karma. Nirjarah means the
elimination of already accumulated karma. Elimination is possible through varieties of tapas
and penance is most important sadhana in Jainism. This aims at elimination of all karmas.
Karmas are very subtle matter and it is fine matter particle just as you heat the metal to
178
Evam chatmakartsnyam
And in ther same way [there results from the jaina doctrine] the non-universality of the soul.
Other defects of the Jaina theory are shown.
As I said in the first sutra Vyasacharya negated the seven feature theory of Jaina system. Here
the nature of Atma as presented by Jaina is being negated. They say Atma is the size of the
body. First we will do the general analysis of the sutra. You cannot explain punar janma
properly because in this janma one has got a body which is the container and Atma which is
the content both are in fit condition. In the next janma if the body is smaller or bigger then the
body in the present janma what will happen in the next janma. How can Atma and sarira can
be in fit condition if the next janma one is born as ant body or an elephant body? Now we
will go to the word for word analysis.
Evam similarly; Atma akartsnyam the dimensional deficiency with regard to Atma cha is also
another flaw in Jainism. To avoid the problem they may Atma is elastic. It means when the
small body comes Atma shrinks and when the bigger body comes the Atma will expand. This
will also not work. That we will see in the next sutra.
180
181
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 191
Topic 6 Ekasaminnasambhavadhikaranam [Sutra 33}
Refutation of the Jaina doctrine.
Sutra 35[206]
Antyavasthiteschobhayanityatvadayisesah
And on account of the permanency of the final [size of the soul on release] and the resulting
permanency of the two [preceding sizes] there is no difference [of size of the soul, at any
time]
Discussion on the defects of the Jaina doctrine is concluded.
First we will do a general analysis of this sutra. Vyasacharya raised the problem that the
Atma cannot fit into the varying bodies from janma to janma. For this Jaina madham offered
the solution let the Atma change accordingly. Once answer was given in the previous sutra
and another answer is given here. First they said let us accept the solution offered by Jaina
madham. Vyasacharya said that it would solve the problem but will lead to another problem
that in expanding and contracting Atma will as much mortal as that of the body. In this sutra
the solution given by you that Atma is not an acceptable solution. The solution that Atma
expands and contract in every janma is not acceptable to us. In fact this solution is not
acceptable to Jaina madham also. On gaining moksa that there will be no more sarira
grahanam on getting moksa. Then we ask the question if the Atma does not get another body
in moksa and what will be size of the Atma in moksa is the question posed by us. Since no
further body is taken, Atmas size cannot be taken and whatever is the final size of the Atma
at the time of liberation and that size will be eternally continue. Atma will have one particular
size, which will eternally continue. They accept this size. If you say that particular size is
permanent and it should be trikala avasthahi is permanent. It should be the same eternally in
future and in the past also. If you accept one form in moksa and you should accept the same
size before moksa also. If Atma is of uniform size at the end and Atma should have uniform
size in the present and the past also. Then alone the size can be the same in future also. You
cannot say the permanent size be\gins from tomorrow. If it begins tomorrow, it cannot be
permanent. Since it is uniform and therefore now also it should be uniform and therefore the
expansion and contraction solution cannot be accepted. If the size is uniform, the problem
mentioned in 34th sutra will continue. If the size is uniform, the Atma cannot fit into different
type of body during different janma. In 36th sutra, the solution given by you in 34th sutra is
not acceptable. Now look at the word meaning.
Antyavasthiteh because of the permanence of the size of the Atma during he final stage of
liberation ubhayanityatvat it should be changeless; it refers to the size. It should be
changeless during the beginning and middle state also. Aviseshah it should be uniform the
size should be uniform. If it is uniform in moksa kala it should be uniform now also. In that
case the unfitness of size will continue.
Antiavasthiteh is one word. It is a compound word consiting antya and avasthithi. Antya
means antya avastha parimanah the size at the time of liberation; antya means moksa avastha
parimanah means size. The size during the final state of liberation; avasthithi means
endurance or permanence. Ubhayanityatvam the ubhaya refers to ubhaya avastha which
means adhi avastha and madya avastha; antya avastha has been said and ubhaya refers to adhi
and Madhya avastha. Adhi and Madhya should be the same as is found in antya avastha after
liberation. It must be enduring permanent. Cha is conjunction; here also nithyatvad because
of the uniformity in the end it should be there in the beginning and the middle also.
Aviseshah means the size will be ever the same. Jaina madham says that size is the same
183
Patyurasamanjasyat
The Lord [cannot be the efficient or the operativge cause of the world] on account of the
inconsistency [of that doctrine]
The pasupatas or the Mahesvaras are divided into four classes viz., Kapala, Kalamukha,
Pasupata and Saiva. Their scripture describes five categories, viz., cause [karana] effect
[karya], union [yoga by the practice of meditation], ritual [vidhi] and the end of pain or
sorrow [dukhanta], i.e., the final emancipation. Their categories were revealed by the great
Lord Pasupati Himself in order to break the bonds of the soul called herein pasu or animal.
In this system, Pasupati is the operative or the efficient cause [nimitta karana] mahat and the
rest are the effects.
This is another topic, which is called adhikaranam. This is called pratyadhikaranam. It is also
a big adhikaranam with five sutras. The topic here is with regard to the nimitta karanam of
the world. Throughout the Brahma Sutra the upadana karanam of the world is in focus and
the very definition given in second sutra is Brahman is material cause of the universe. In
addition, in this adhikaranam Vyasacharya wanted to discuss other darsanams and
Vyasacharya has primarily taken the upadana karanam as defined by the other darsanams. It
is because material cause is the crucial cause which differentiate one darsanam from the
other. The uniqueness of Vedanta is the most unique darsanam in which material cause is
Consciousness itself. Nonmatter is the material cause of the material universe, which is
extremely difficult matter to swallow. Gouda pada takes lot of time to analyse this in alati
santi prakaranam. He says the Consciousness in motion is matter. There is no matter at all.
This is most unique aspect of Vedanta whereas in all other darsanams the material cause is
the matter alone. Jada is the karanam of jada Prapancha. Therefore Vedanta is called chetana
karana vadha. If you take Samkya yoga system of philosophy achetana prakriti is the material
cause. They say achetana prakriti is the karanam. If you take Nyaya Vaishesika they say
184
185
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 192
Topic 7 Patyadhikaranam [Sutra 37-41}
Refutation of the Pasupata system.
Sutra 37[208]
Patyurasamanjasyat
The Lord [cannot be the efficient or the operative cause of the world] on account of the
inconsistency [of that doctrine]
We have entered into the seventh adhikaranam of the second pada of the second chapter. I
introduce this adhikaranam. Here Vyasacharya refutes maheswara madham in which Lord
Shiva is the ultimate cause and reality. This madham has four-sub divisions because of the
internal division. They are Pasupata, shaiva, kapalika and karunika siddhanta madham. All
the four put together is called Maheswara madham. I will call it Shaiva madham. Here Lord
Shiva is the ultimate cause and reality in this madham. Are we shivas or vaishnavas. When
such question is asked we do not give the answer and ask a counter question. If it is saguna
Shiva it is not ultimate reality and if it is nirguna Shiva then we are ready to claim ourselves
as shaivas, which is same as Nirgunam Brahman. Similarly, if you say saguna Vishnu we do
not accept saguna Vishnu we do not accept and if it is nirguna Vishnu, we are willing to
claim as vaishnava because nirguna Vishnu is Nirgunam Brahman. If you ask nirguna Shiva
is ultimate or nirguna Vishnu is ultimate, then I will say that both are one and the same. Both
Vishnu and Shiva are Nirgunam Brahman alone. We talk about Nirgunam Brahman, which
can manifest as Vishnu or Shiva and one Nirgunam Brahman appear as Vishnu or Shiva from
vyavaharika level and at Paramatma we are beyond all of them. Maheswara madham call
Shiva as the ultimate reality. We ask Shiva is nimitta karanam or upadana karanam or both.
They say Shiva is nimitta karanam. We also say Shiva is nimitta karanam and they say Shiva
is kevala nimitta karanam. How do you establish nimitta karanam through sruti or yukti
pramanam. Suppose they say it is through sruti, and then we ask why do you say Lord is
nimitt akaranam because Lord is upadana karanam also. It is said everywhere in Upanisads.
Through spider example, it is clearly said that Lord is upadana karanam. Let me myself
multiply into manifold world without bringing any outside material. Why do you accept the
partial sruti and why not you accept Isvara as both nimitta and upadana karanam. He says I
accept Isvara as nimitta karanam not as per sruti. My nimitta karanam Isvara is not proved
through sruti and it is proved through yuktih. It is yukti siddha nimitta karana matra Isvara is
mahesvara madham. A Lord who is only nimitta karanam, which is proved only through
logic, is maheswara madahm. This Isvara they call as pathih. This adhikaranam is called pathi
adhikaranam because we refute pathi in this adhikaranam.
Adhi Sankaracharya says this concept is not unique to Maheswara madham only and it is
seen in other madhams also. And therefore by refuting maheswara madham we refute yoga
madham vaiseshika madham etc. This Isvara is known by specific name in Vedanta is
tadastha Isvara. Tadastha Isvara. Now I will come to general analysis of the first sutra.
186
187
Sambandhupapattescha
And because relation [between the Lord and the pradhana of the souls] is not possible
The argument against the Pasupata view is continued.
First we will do the general analysis of this sutra. Another defect in this madham is pointed
out here. He says we are able to appreciate a carpenter being an intelligent cause and wood is
the material. Carpenter can contact the wood and carve out a beautiful furniture. If god is an
intelligent cause like this tell me what is the material cause. Different madham says different
material as the cause. Nyaya madham says paramanu is the material cause; Samkya says
pradhanam is the material cause and all of them say the material cause is niravayavam
partless paramanu and also pradhanam and it is apratyaksam not available for sense organs
and this is the material out of which god has to shape the world. It is only anumeyam
inferred. This Bhagavan has to shape a Bhagavan who does not have mind, one organless,
intangible, and imperceptible. How can the bodiless nimitta karanam and intangible upadana
karanam make the world? Carpenter example is understandable and Isvara does not have the
body. Therefore, you cannot talk about the contact between the nimitta karana Isvara and
your raw material prakriti and paramanu. Whether you say prakriti is raw material or
paramanu are raw material the bodiless Bhagavan cannot create the world. Suppose you say
that scripture talk about the possibility of contact then I would say the very same scripture say
Bhagavan is upadana karanam you should accept. The nimitta and upadana karanam they
cannot talk about it. Samyoga sambandha is not possible because Brahman has no parts.
188
189
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 193
Topic 7 Patyadhikaranam [Sutra 37-41}
Refutation of the Pasupata system.
Sutra 38[209]
Sambandhupapattescha
And because relation [between the Lord and the pradhana of the souls] is not possible
The argument against the Pasupata view is continued.
In this seventh adhikaranam known as patyadhikaranam Vyasacharya analyses all those
systems of philosophies that hold Isvara is nimitta karanam and not upadana karanam of the
world. In Vedanta Isvara is both nimitta and upadana karanam for the creation of the world.
Another expression we use is tadastha Isvara vadhah the concept of god who exist separate
from the world. We all know a product is non-separate from its material cause and the
product is always separate from the intelligent personal god and material cause. In all the
systems of philosophy upadana karanam is matter and nimitta karanam is intelligent god like
the carpenter. They say the world is non-separate from god and world is necessarily separate
from intelligent god that is Isvara. In all systems of philosophy is away from gold like
carpenter is away and separate from furniture. And that god who is away from world is called
tadastha Isvara. Not only that when god is away from world they have to assume that the god
is away from space also the space being the integral part of the world. These tadastha Isvara
vadhi we take it as maheswara madham and this includes all those who talk of separate god
away from the world. All have difficulty in establishing it through Vedas and once they
accept they have to accept that Isvara is nimitta and upadana karanam and they cannot go by
Vedas. Veda says god is upadana karanam also. Therefore they should not take vada pramana
for support and they have to take anumana pramanam. They are tarka pradhana darsana.
Intelligent god outside the universe are tarka pradhana people and Vyasacharya negates by
pointing out the loopholes in their logic. When Adhi Sankaracharya refutes all these
darsanams, he resorts to nyaya arguments and some Samkya system or yoga system and since
tadastha Isvara vadha is not confined to one system, Adhi Sankaracharya jumps from one
system to another and he refutes the common wrong conclusion that god is not nimitta
karanam alone. Carpenter and wood should have contact to produce furniture. Similarly, if
you say nimitta karana is Isvara and upadana karanam is pradhanam or paramanu you cannot
establish the contact between god, pradhanam, god, paramanu, and description of paramanu
and pradhanam are niravayavam. It is like Akasa. Now we will go further.
190
Adhishthananupapattescha
And on account of the impossibility of rulership [on the part of the Lord.
The argument against the Pasupata view is continued.
First we will do the general analysis of the sutra. Adhi Sankaracharya gives two meanings to
this sutra. First meaning he gives in this sutra and the second meaning in the next sutra. And
of the two meaning is easier to communicate and understand. The second meaning is given in
the 40th sutra. Once you postulate an intelligent god as an intelligent cause of creation as
carpenter or goldsmith you have to extend the concept of god accordingly. You cannot apply
the logic partially. First thing I find in the carpenter is the body. Sariram is required for the
intelligent cause to be the nimitta karanam and it should have the body and the various
indriyams. Using the sariram and instruments he carves out the product out of the material
cause. In the same way you have to accept the body to your personal god. Suppose they
accept that there is a body for the god then they will have some problem, which we will see in
the next sutra. God cannot have a body but according to you god should have a body and that
is impossible. To have a body again you require raw material and panca bhutas are require
which has not so far been created. What type of body the god can have and not having a body
is illogical. If you talk of the body then the next question comes as to where is the body
located and how the body is made of. Then the creator requires a place for creating the
universe. Any loka you talk about has to exist within the space but the god has not created the
space. Space is going to come later after creation only. If you talk about the personal god
where is he located before creation and how can he have a body because panca bhutas are not
there. Without the body, how can he shape the raw material into the universe? If you say that
Bhagavan can do without anything then where is the pramana or proof? How do you
establish the body? There is no pramana for the god having the body. Suppose you say
sastram says then I will counter that if you say Bhagavan can create the body then I would
say Bhagavan can be nimitta karanam and also upadana karanam as well. This is the
argument. Now we will give the word for word analysis.
Cha moreover; adhisthana anupapatteh; because of the impossibility of a physical support
Isvara cannot be merely the intelligent cause of the world. Now we will see the significance
of the words. Adhistana anupapatteh adhistanam literally means support; in this context Adhi
Sankaracharya takes the support as Sthoola Sariram for the intelligence to exist because
intelligence cannot exist without a locus. That support or adhistanam is needed and we see in
the sloka 14 of 18th chapter of Gita. The sloka reads as adhisthanam tatha harta karanam ca
prthagvidham vividhas cva prthakcesta daivam cat vatra pancamam the meaning of the
sloka is that the seat of action and likewise the agent, the instruments of various sorts, the
many kinds of efforts and providence being the fifth. The seat here refers to the physical
body. Tell me where is gods Sthoola Sariram. You cannot say it is universe because you say
it is away from the body; then where is the intelligence without Sthoola Sariram or Sookshma
Sariram. The physical body has got to be located somewhere and these people is not able to
say where is the body and where the body is located. Anupapattihi means illogicality.
Because of the impossibility of the physical body for the Lord you cannot talk about the
personal god sitting somewhere and creating the universe. Now we will see the next sutra.
Karanavacchenna bhogadibhyah
If it be said [that the Lord rules the pradhanam etc.,] just as [the jiva rules] the senses [which
are also not perceived, [we say] no, because of the enjoyment etc.
An objection against sutra 38 is raised and refuted.
First we will do the general analysis of the sutra. In the previous sutra we asked the question
as where will such god will stay or what will be the body of the Lord. You cannot imagine
the intelligence without body and the body is not possible without panca bhutas, purva paksa
says that body is possible and we postulate the body. In addition, I conclude that Bhagavan is
the personal god and is located outside world. Why cannot assume such a body to god.
Vyasacharya says there will be problem. Once you say that Bhagavan has the body and that
body will be subject to Sukha and dukha anubhavah. Bhagavan will have experience
favourable and unfavourable. Sukha and dukha means vasana and the body is subject to
modification and all changes. This is the main problem once you accept the sariram. Then
comes the question what is the body made up of. Body must be made up of panca bhoudikam
only. There is a body not made up of panca boudhika then I will ask what is pramanam. For
imagination, there is no limit at all. Suppose you say sastram says Bhagavan has got special
body and then I will argue that the sastram says Lord is nimitta karanam and upadana
karanam and Lord is not located anywhere but he is in the form of the world itself. Material
cause is never away from the cause and god is there anywhere where the things are. The next
problem is where is the sariram or locus of the sariram. You will not be able to answer to
mention the location Akasa is required and the Akasa is not born before sristi. A personal
embodies god located elsewhere before the creation of the world is full of logical loophole.
Now we will see the word for word analysis.
Karanavat chet na and bhogadibhyah are the four words in the sutras. Karanavad god has got
the body with organs. This is Purva Paksi statement. Chet means if this is your contention na
it is not acceptable; bhogadibhyah because god will be subject to experiences of pleasure and
pain. Now we will see the significance of the words. Karanavat that which possess organs; it
means Sthoola Sariram is the one that contains the Sookshma Sarira organs; then complete
the sentence Isvarasya karanavat sariram asti. God with all organs is available. Next word is
chet if this is your contention it is not acceptable to us and it is an irrational proposition.
Bhogadibhyah means sukha and dukha anubhava bhogah and adhi means etc., once Sukha
and dukha anubhava comes Isvara will have vasana and with vasana raga and dvesha will
come. Once raga dvesha comes pravrutti comes and once pravrutti comes karma and karma
phalam will come. All these things will be there for god also. If you say Bhagavan has
samsara then he will be anisvara and we will have to console Isvara when god is in trouble.
Therefore dont imagine personal god located outside the world and you can accept only
when you suppress your intellect. Then we will go to the last sutra.
192
Antavattvamasarvajnata va
[there would follow from their doctrine the Lords] being subject to destruction of His nonConsciousness.
The argument raised in sutra 49 is further refuted and thus the Pasupata doctrine is refuted.
I will do the general analysis of this sutra. All the Tadastha Isvara vadhi talk about Bhagavan
as separate entity as intelligent cause like carpenter. They also talk of raw material and that is
another entity, which is upadana karanam. If he is Samkya philosopher, upadana karanam is
pradhanami and if he is Nyaya Vaishesika he will take paramanu as second entity. Isvara
creates the world not for his sukha and dukha anubhava and that cannot be said. Isvara uses
pradhanam for the benefit of jivas. Pradhanam is modified into universe for the benefit of
jivah. There are three entities and they have to accept and each one is distinct. In Advaida
there is only one. They take three things as distinct, Vyasacharya argues if there are three
entities each one will be limited by the other necessarily. Intelligent cause will be away from
the carpenter and where carpenter is there furniture will not be there. If Isvara is material
cause, material cause will be inherent in creation and therefore Isvara is not sarva vyapi just
as carpenter is not furniture vyapi. Therefore since there are three tattvam each one will limit
the other, jivah will be limited, Isvara will also be limited, and the desa pariccheda will lead
to kala pariccheda. It will bring in timewise limitation and Isvara will be subject to mortality.
And even for argument sake we take pradhanam and jivahs are limited and Isvara is
unlimited then the problem would be that there would be a day when all will be destroyed
and gone. Isvara alone will survive and jiva and pradhanam are gone. The Isvara is for what
and for whom. I enjoy the status of because of the students. If you are gone I am no more the
teacher. Similarly pradhanam and jivah disappear the isvaratvam will not be there for Isvara.
The next argument Vyasacharya gives is that to avoid the problem all are anantam. Even
though it is not logically possible, we will take it so for argument sake. Then the problem is
that Isvara cannot be omniscient. To be omniscient the object should fall within the range of
the knowledge. Pariccheda is required. Pradhanam and jiva are anantra \they can never fall
within the range of Isvara jnanam and if they fall within the range they will be limited. Then
Isvara will lose sarvajna status. If all the three are limited there is problem. If all the three are
limitless there is some problem. If one is limited and the other two are limitless then also
there is problem. Now we will do the word for word analysis of this sutra.
Antavattvam means all the three will have limitations; va or; asarvajnata the god will have
limitation in terms of knowledge. If the things are limited knowledge will be omniscient and
if the things are limitless knowledge will be cheap. If knowledge and things are limitless is
not possible. Now we will see significance of the words. Antavatvam means limitation;
limitation for the three things intelligence, material cause and for the sake of jiva all the three
will have antavatvam. The limitation will be both desa and kala pariccheda. A second one
will bring in the limitation. Wherever spatial limitation is there kala limitation will also be
there. Asarvajnata literally means non-omniscient which means limited knowledge for Isvara.
To fall within the range will be limiting the knowledge. Then Isvara will not be Isvara.
Because of these reasons, we conclude Isvara cannot be nimitta karanam alone and Isvara is
nimitta and upadana karanam as stated by Advaidins. Most of the religions postulate a heaven
and whenever we have to address Bhagavan we have to look up who is located there. As per
Advaidins Bhagavan is not anywhere and He is here and now so we tat tvam asi more in the
next class.
193
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 194
Topic 7 Patyadhikaranam [Sutra 37-41}
Refutation of the Pasupata system.
Sutra 41 [212]
Antavattvamasarvajnata va
[there would follow from their doctrine the Lords] beign subject to destruction of His nonConsciousness.
The argument raised in sutra 49 is further refuted and thus the Pasupata doctrine is refuted.
Antavattvamasarvajnata va
[There would follow from their doctrine the Lords] being subject to destruction of His nonConsciousness.
The argument raised in sutra 49 is further refuted and thus the Pasupata doctrine is refuted.
Some of the asthika darsanas and some of the nasthika darsanad were negated by
Vyasacharya in this adhikaranam. The word agama is sometimes used for Vedas themselves
and often the word agama is used for literature, which is other than the Vedas. These agamas
have a particular deity as the ultimate god and Shiva is ultimate for shaivas and vaishnavas
the Vishnu etc., as the ultimate. These agamas have the philosophy of its own and also the
way of life of their own. As for Vedanta is concerned we do not totally reject them. We reject
their philosophy as they have a personal god. When it comes to the religious way of life
including samskaras some of them are rejected and some of them are accepted. Whatever is
contradictory to Vedas are rejected and whatever are noncontradictory are rejected. As
regards the agamas one we have rejected that is shaiva madham consisting of four different
madhams. The common feature is that the maheswara is taken as the ultimate. One cordinal
principle is god is kevala nimitta karanaam and that god is called tadastha Isvara. And that
does not mean we are against Lord Shiva. We consider and worship Shiva but we say Shiva
worship is intermediary stage and through worship of saguna Shiva we should come to
Paramatma nirguna Shiva. If you accept such a transcendental Shiva you should equally
worship Vishnu also. If you can comfortably worship both, the you have transcended both.
Tatastha Isvara as nimitta karanam is supported neither by sruti pramanam, nor by yukti
pramanam. Incidentally, I said that I discussed at the end of the second sutra. Now we will
enter into the last adhikaranam.
Utpattyasambhavat
On account of the impossibility of the origination [of the individual soul from the highest
Lord, [the doctrine of the Bhagavatas or the pancharatra doctine cannot be accepted].
The pancharatra doctrine or the doctrine of the Bhagavatas is now refuted.
I will introduce this adhikaranam. It has four sutras. In this adhikaranam also Vyasacharya
deals with another agama based madham. It is called panca rathra madham. Otherwise, it is
called bhagavata madham. It is based on vaishnava agama. It is called bhagavata madham
and it considers vasudeva as the ultimate tattvam. You should know it is close to
vishistadvaidam and it is not exactly vishistadvaidam. Ramanuja propounds it much later and
Adhi Sankaracharya cannot negate Ramanujacharya who came later. In this madham
Bhagavan para vasudeva is the ultimate tattvam who is considered to be suddha chaitanya
swarupam. They also accept that this Bhagavan is both nimitta and upadana karanam of the
creation. This is far better and it is closer to Vedanta. Therefore, we do not refute particular
angle. We refute other aspects only. Para vasudeva expresses in four form and each form is
called vyuhaga. Vyuhaga means configuration. Para vasudeva has got four vyugas or four
murthis. It is this concept Vyasacharya criticizes. One is vasudevah who is none other than
Paramatma. Next one is sankarsanah who is one other than jivatma; third vyuga is
pratyumnah the manah or anthakaranam and fourth one is aniruttah and it is ahankara
tattvam. They also say vasudeva is the ultimate karanam or karana tattvam. Jivatma is the
karyam. Karyam originates from vasudeva Paramatma. Pratyumna is also a karya tattvam.
Aniruddha is the great grand son born out of manas the ahankara tattvam. One is karanam
and the other three are karya tattvam. This is their foundation. Vyasacharya points out that
the above is sruti sruti and yukti viruddha. If you talk about vedic vasudeva, we can accept
but not the vasudeva of yours. Vasudeva puja, mantra japa etc., are acceptable and the fourfold vyuga is not acceptable.
Now I will discuss the first sutra. Jivatma has originated from Paramatma is not acceptable
because Jivatmas origination is illogical and untenable. If Jivatma is supposed to originate it
is sastra viruddham. Only the encasement of Jivatma is gone and Jivatma the content is never
gone and it is therefore sruti smriti viruddha. If Jivatma is born, Jivatma will be subject to end
also. If Jivatma is subject to beginning and end it will have the dosham of ahruta ahama krita
hana dosah. When Jivatma originate, what is the basis of origination and type of life. Both
origination and life depends upon the purva karma punya papam. We have acquired only a
new body and I the Jivatma has never originated. If agama madham says that Jivatma
originated then purva karma is not there, then Bhagavan has to supply punya papa for no
purva janma karma. If Jivatma end sthen also so many sanchita karmas are there and what
will hang without producing any result because the result receiver has died. In Vedanta we
say Jivatma is not born and Jivatma existed before acquired karma and through karma new
body is acquired and when the body goes, it takes another body in the next birth. You can talk
about utpatti of body and not Jivatma. If Jivatma is subject to birth, Jivatma will be subject to
death also. Jivatma will be anithya Jivatma and Adhi Sankaracharya asks how can anithya
Jivatma get the benefit of nithya moksa. If one is to get nithya moksa, one should be nithyah.
Moksa anithyatva prasangaha. Nithya moksa is useless for anithya jiva.
Now, we will go word for word analysis of this sutra. This sutra has one word
utbpatsambavat. Because of the impossibility or un-tenability of the origin [the origin of
Sankarsana Jivatma] from Vasudeva Paramatma. Thus, Bhagavata madham is unacceptable.
195
Vijnanadibhave va tadapratishedhah
Or if the [four vyuhas are said to] possess Infinite knowledge etc., yet there is no denial of
that [viz` the objection raised in sutra 42]
I will giver you the general analysis of the sutra. In this madham the view are inconsistent.
Their definition of four views changes from context to context. Here Vyasacharya takes up
another view of their with regard to their four vyuhas. Really speaking all the four are
Bhagavan only and all of them are omnipotent and omniscient and omnipresent. Bhagavan is
196
Vipratishedhacca
And because of contradictions [the pancharatra doctrine is untenable
The argument against the doctrine of the Bhagavatas is concluded here.
Here Vyasacharya says that there is contradiction or inconsistency. Two contradictions are
indicated here. The mutual contradictions are indicated there in their own definition. In one
place they say one is Jivatma Paramatma and in another place all are omniscient Bhagavan or
ahankara or mind. You yourself contradict your own statement. Second contradiction Adhi
Sankaracharya points out that it is Veda virodhah. Veda never says mind is born out of jivah.
Adhi Sankaracharya also says one of the acharyas Sandilya rishi who is supposed to have
received the madham from Bhagavan mentions that I have brought in pancaratra madham and
people have not benefited from four Vedas. He says Veda is useless so I have introduced
197
198
199
Page No
201
203
208
212
216
220
224
228
231
235
239
242
246
250
254
258
262
266
269
273
277
282
286
290
295
297
301
304
309
315
320
325
326
Chap-Pada-Sutra
2.3.1
2 . 3 . 1 to 2 . 3 . 4
2 . 3 . 5 and 2 . 3 . 6
2 . 3 . 6 and 2 . 3 . 7
2 . 3 . 7 to 2 . 3 . 9
2.3.9
2 . 3 . 10 to 2 . 3 . 12
2 . 3 . 12 and 2 . 3 . 13
2 . 3 . 13 and 2 . 3 . 14
2 . 3 . 14 to 2 . 3 . 16
2 . 3 . 16 and 2 . 3 . 17
2 . 3 . 17 and 2 . 3 . 18
2 . 3 . 18
2 . 3 . 18 to 2 . 3 . 20
2 . 3 . 21 to 23 . 3 . 23
2 . 3 . 24 to 2 . 3 . 26
2 . 3 . 26 to 2 . 3 . 29
2 . 3 . 29
2 . 3 . 29 to 2 . 3 . 31
2 . 3 . 31 and 2 . 3 . 32
2 . 3 . 33 to 2 . 3 . 36
2 . 3 . 36 to 2 . 3 . 39
2 . 3 . 39 and 2 . 3 . 40
2 . 3 . 40 and 2 . 3 . 41
2 . 3 . 41 and 2 . 3 . 42
2 . 3 . 42 and 2 . 3 . 43
2 . 3 . 43 to 2 . 3 . 46
2 . 3 . 46 to 2 . 3 . 48
2 . 3 . 48 and 2 . 3 . 49
2 . 3 . 49 to 2 . 3 . 51
2 . 3 . 51 to 2 . 3 . 53
2 . 3 . 53
Sutra Nos
217
217 to 220
221 and 222
222 and 223
223 to 225
225
226 to 228
228 and 229
229 and 230
230 to 232
232 and 233
233 and 234
234
234 to 236
237 to 239
240 to 242
242 to 245
245
245 to 247
247 and 248
249 to 252
252 to 255
255 and 256
256 and 257
257 and 258
258 and 259
259 to 262
262 to 264
264 and 265
265 to 267
267 to 269
269
200
202
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 196
Topic 1 viyadadhikaranam [Sutra 1-7}
Ether is not eternal but created.
Sutra 2.3.1 [217]
Na viyadasruteh
In the first sutra, Purva Paksi talks of the absence of Akasa sristi and in the second Upanishad
he talks of the presence of sristi. Now I will give you the word meaning. Vyad means space
or Akasa; na does not originate; asruteh because of the absence of such a statement in
Chandogya upanisad. Now we will see the significance of the words. Vyad means Akasa; na
means does not originate; is not created; asrute means in the absence of sruti vakyam.
Because of the absence of such a sruti statement Akasa sristi sruti statement in Chandogya
upanisad, the Akasa is not born.
The main sruti vakyam kept in mind is Brahman created Agni. In this sruti vakyam creation
of Akasa or Vayu is not mentioned and the first creation is Agni and according to this sruti
statement Akasa and Vayu are not created by Brahman. That is why he said na vyad asruteh.
Akasa janma nasti. Asruteh sruti vakya abhavad. This is based on Chandogya upanisad
mantra quoted above. This is sruti statement number one. In the next sutra he quotes another
sruti statement which contradicts Chandogya upanisad statement.
Asti tu
But there is [a Sruti text which states that Akasa is created]
First we will the general analysis of this sutra. Here Purva Paksi says that however in another
Upanishad we find Akasa utpatti is mentioned [Taittriya Upasana 2.i.1] Akasa tasmad
sambutah space is born out of Brahman. This is the general analysis. Now we will go to the
word for word analysis. Asti tu means there is however a statement regarding the origination
of space. Now I will give you the significance of the words. Asti means sruti vakyam asti;
here sruti vakyam asti; sruti vakyam kept in mind is 2.i.1. Tu indicates the differentiation of
this statement from the previous statement of Chandogya upanisad. Contradiction is
indicated by the word tu. Now we have to take the conclusion of the Purva Paksi that from
the above two sutras contradict themselves in Akasa sristi. Therefore do not depend upon the
Upanishad. Bouddha is supposed to have said not to rely on Vedas but believe on yourself.
203
Gaunyasambhavat
[the sruti text concerning the origination of Akasa] has a secondary sense, on account of the
impossibility [of the origination of the Akasa.]
Here is an objection against sutra 2.
The following three sutras relate to ekadesi madham. The wrong definition is given by the
ekadesi madham. We will refute this also later. First we will do the general analysis of the
sutra. Here ekedesi the second Purva Paksi wants to resolve this problem in a particular way.
According to him Akasa is nithya like nyaya philosophy. Like Atma Akasa is also nithya and
all pervading? Therefore, what sruti want to communicate is that Akasa is not born and what
Chandogya upanisad says is correct. Sristi begins with Agni alone as mentioned in
Chandogya upanisad 6.ii.3. Naturally the question will come if you accept Veda as pramanam
how do you account for the Akasa utpatti mentioned in Taittiriya Upanishad. He says Akasa
utpatti is to be explained as figurative statement and it is not a factual statement. Then he also
gives Akasa has to be accepted as nithyam because logically you cannot explain origination
of Akasa. Akasa utpatti is untenable and impossible. If sruti talks about Akasa utpatti, sruti is
illogical and then we say, sruti is illogical. In Kathopanisad it is said that the people in heaven
are immortal. We come to know that swarga people are mortal only. Sruti makes illogical
statement what is mortal has been said as immortal and we say that it is figurative
immortality and not real immortality. It means compared to earthly life they have very long
life. It is like permanent job. It means compared to temporary period, permanency is
abekshika alone and similar Akasa utpatti should not be taken literally but should be taken
figuratively. Adhi Sankaracharya elaborates the views of ekadesi. First, we should see how
204
Sabdacca
Also from the sruti texts [we find that Akasa is eternal}
Here is an objection against sutra 2.
This sutra also relates to ekadesi madham. He says that not only from the standpoint of logic
but also sruti pramanam also Akasa is unborn. Previously yukti pramanam was given.
Logically ekadesi said Akasa is nithyah. Here he says sruti says that Akasa is nithyah. One is
II.3.3. Of Brihadharaynaka upanisad auschantariksham chaitadamritam. Here it is said air
and the Akasa are immortal. Other three elements were said to be murtham and Akasa is seen
as amurtham.
Akasa and Vayu are amritam it is said. If it does not have death, it means it does not have
birth. Now Adhi Sankaracharya says quoting from sruti akasavat sarvagatoca nithyah that
states those two qualities of Brahman belong to the ether also. Hence, an origin cannot be
attributed to the Akasa. Akasa nithyah it is said. Atma is all pervading and eternal like the
space. Because of sruti vakyam also Akasa is nithya and Akasa origination is nonfactual. This
is the general analysis. Now we will go to word for word analysis.
Sabdad cha from the vedic statements also space is known to be uncreated or unborn. This is
the running meaning. Sabdad and cha. Sabdad means sabda pramana it means Veda pramana;
[quoted above] because of these two reasons Akasa utpatti is not there. Therefore there is no
206
207
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 197
Topic 1 Viyadadhikaranam [Sutra 1-7}
Ether is not eternal but created.
Sutra 2.3.4 [220]
Sabdacca
Also from the sruti texts [we find that Akasa is eternal}
Here is an objection against sutra 2.
In this first pada the seeming contradiction of the upanisadic statements are being resolved.
First we take up the sruti statements relating to panca bhuta sristi and we have taken Akasa
sristi vakyani. We have taken two sruti statements Chandogya upanisad and Taittiriya
Upanishad. One says Akasa is born while in another Akasa is said to be unborn. First is Purva
Paksi madham and the second is ekadesi madham. Purva Paksi says sruti statements are
contradictory and therefore sruti is apramanam. Ekdesi madham is purva paksa number two
and he is a believer of Veda pramana and he tries to resolve but he makes wrong resolution.
First we have to resolve the seeming contradiction presented by purva paksa and secondly we
have to say the resolution of ekadesi we have to say is wrong. Here we saw first two sutras
Purva Paksi madam and one of ekadesi madham. His method of resolving is that he says that
Akasa is not born and Chandogya upanisad sruti is correct. Then the next question if Akasa is
not born how did Taittiriya Upanishad talks about Akasa utpatti. Does not Taittiriya
Upanishad sruti spoil the Veda pramanam. When Taittiriya Upanishad says it is not literally
birth of Akasa but it is figurative expression. Just as we say in Vedanta no jiva is born
anytime and jiva continues from purva janma to present and future janmas. The janmas are
figurative janma. It is gouna janma and he has been already there from the Sookshma Sariram
we talk about birth of jiva. So also we talk of Akasa janam the container or upadhi. In
advaida prakaranam gatakasa is seemingly born and Akasa is not born. In one place actual
non birth is mentioned and in another place figurative birth are not contradictory and
therefore Akasa is nithyah. Akasa utpatti sruti is gouni. In support of his resolving of the
contradiction ekadesi quotes sruti support also wherein he quoted murtha amurtha
Brahmanam of Brihadharaynaka upanisad. He quoted Akasa as amurtham and others as
murtham. About Akasa and Vayu it is said to be amritam. Etad amurtham amritam
Brihadharaynaka upanisad 2.3.3. Another sruti we saw was akasavat sarvagata nitya Atma is
eternal as Akasa. The Upanishad clearly says Atma is eternal like Akasa which Akasa is
eternal. Therefore Akasa utpatti nasti. Up to this we saw in the last class.
Syaccaikasya Brahmasabdavat
It is possible that the one word [sprang sambhutah] may be used in a secondary and primary
sense like the word Brahman
An argument in support of the above objection is now advanced by the opponent [Purva
Paksin]
First we will do the general analysis of the sutra. Ekadesi has mentioned the Akasa utpatti has
got the figurative meaning alone.the word sambutah born must be gauna sambavah. This is
what ekadesi said. He now assumes an objection to his interpretation. And that possible
objection ekadesi answers. What is the doubt that may arise in his interpretation? He says
Taittiriya Upanishad says Vayu is born jalam is born, oshadaya is born and there is a series of
utpatti is mentioned and Akasa utpatti should not be taken literally and be taken figuratively.
Now the purva paksa asks whether it should be taken for ether alone or for all creations, the
meaning should be taken figuratively. According to him, all others are real, Akasa utpatti
alone is mukya, and space alone is to be taken as figurative. When I use the word lion, for the
lion club member it is gouna and at the same time when I use the word to indicate the lion in
a zoo, it is mukya arthah. In the case of jalam, pritvi, Agni etc., we should take the mukya
arthah. How can you give two different meaning in one context. It is sristi prakaranam and
you take figurative sense in one case and literary sense in another case. It is an objection to
the ekadesi. Ekadesi says that there is nothing wrong in taking one part in figurative and
another in primary case. We have to take the meaning while deciding what sense we should
take and that there is no dosha. He also says that in Veda we do interpret one and the same
word in gaunaarth and mukya artha also.he he says go to III.ii.1 says tapasa Brahma
vijijnasasva tapo brahmeti sa tapotapyata, sa tapas-taptva Birgu Valli of Taittiriya
Upanishad. And thereafter it is said in the same nanra annam brahmeit vyajanat, annad
dhyeva khalvimani bhutani jayante annena jatam jivanti then in the next mantra we see that
prano brahmeti vyajanat pranad dhyeva khalvimani bhutani jayante. Now ekadesi says that in
the same case we take primary and secondary meaning. There are two statements here. No
Brahman through tapas; tapas in the context is enquiry or vicharah. Here we see tapas is
sadhanam and Brahman is sadhyam; through tapas may you know Brahma; sadhanam is the
cause and Brahman is karanam. Tapas itself Brahman. In the previous statement tapas is
sadhanam and here the word Brahman refers to sadhana that is tapas. Therefore, in one
sentence, Brahman is the goal and in the next sentence, Brahman is the means. Brahman is
sadhyam is the primary meaning wheras when Brahman is sadhanam it is only gounam. One
and the same Brahman word is used in the meaning of end as also in the means also. Here
itself another thing is to be noted. In one case annam is equated to Brahman and Brahman is
equated to prana and finally in the sixth anuvaha Brahman is equated to anandam. Now tell
me which one is Brahman. Brahman as annam is figuratively said because through annamaya
kosa we reach Brahman so annam, mana, etc., is figurative Brahman or vyavaharika Brahman
and the real ananda is never experiential. One Brahma sabda is used figuratively for anna and
prana and the same is used for ananda, which is mukyam. Previously we said mukya sahdya
arthe and gouna sadhana arthe Brahma sabdah prayuktah. When one Brahman is used
differently why cannot we use one sambhuta sabda gouni utappti artha and mukya utpatti
artha. It is possible, therefore my method of resolution is correct, there is no utpatti, and there
is no contradiction in sruti. This is the general analysis. Now let see word for word analysis.
Cha moreover, syat twofold meaning is possible ekasya for oneword Brahma sabdavat as in
the case of the word Brahman; this is the word meaning. The significance of the word is cha
209
Pratijnahaniravyatirekacchabdebhyah
The non-abandonment of the proposition [viz. By the knowledge of one everything else
becomes known, can result only] from the non-difference [of the entire world from Brahman]
according to the words of the Veda of the sruti texts [which declare the non-difference of the
cause and its effects.
The objection raised in sutra 1 and continued in sutras 3,4,and 5 is now replied to.
As I said with the fifth sutra ekadesi madham is over and he has established Akasa is nithya
and all pervading. What is Akasa is even now a mystery and it is not known whether it is a
substance of it is emptiness is not known to us. Whether it is positive or negative substance is
still a mystery to us. The things positive and negatives are born and dies in the Akasa it is
said. They talk about the bending of Akasa and expansion of Akasa. Therefore this
adhikaranam gives the Vedantic approach to Akasa. The view of Purva Paksi was held by
scientists till recently. Therefore purva paksa says Akasa is nithya and it is a positive entity
and it is not emptiness. Emptiness is eternal is contradictory. When there is no substance and
how can you add attribute to the emptiness, the absence of substance. How can you use
adjective for dravya abhava. They say Akasa is nithya dravyam they say. This is held by tarka
sastra people.
Now we say Akasa is a positive substance but we say Akasa is not eternal and it is subject to
death. Science is also coming around to this idea.
The general analysis of the sutra is this. Vyasacharya says all your confusion will go if you
study the definition fully. If you see partially then there will be confusion. If you see the
whole it will be clear. The Chandogya upanisad what is the teaching given here. In fact many
problems in the Veda is solved only by keeping the totality of the statement or sruti.
Therefore in vedic analysis keeping the totality is very important and that is why people study
the text by heart. Whatever you do not know by heart then the thing you read will be very
small. Otherwise, it will look very big. The interpretations are based on the context.
Svetaketu comes back to his father back. Father asks him the question. He say that you seems
to be an arrogant body puffed with the extra vedic knowledge. Did you ask for that wisdom
from your guru by gaining which everything will be known. Ins hort eka vijnanena sarva
vijnanam is possible. Did you ask for that eka vijnanam. He gives the answer that I do not
think that my guru knew that answer. Anyway, if such a knowledge is there tell me he said to
his father. Brahma Vidya cannot be given without asking. Father says that it is possible.
When one substance is karanam eka karana vijnanena sarva kayam vijnanam bhavati. Eka
210
211
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 198
Topic 1 Viyadadhikaranam [Sutra 1-7}
Ether is not eternal but created.
Sutra 2.3.6 [222]
Pratijnahaniravyatirekacchabdebhyah
The non-abandonment of the proposition [viz. By the knowledge of one everything else
becomes known, can result only] from the non-difference [of the entire world from Brahman]
according to the words of the Veda of the sruti texts [which declare the non-difference of the
cause and its effects.
The objection raised in sutra 1 and continued in sutras 3,4,and 5 is now replied to.
We see the sixth sutra of vyadadikaranam. In the first two sutras we got the purva paksi
madham and the later three sutras we got ekadesi madham. In the sixth and seventh sutra we
get the reply from siddhanta. Sixth sutra negates purva paksa and seventh sutra negates the
ekadesi madham. The contradictions in Chandogya upanisad and Taittiriya Upanishad
mantras are being negated. Even though Akasa utpatti is not explicitly mentioned, it should
be taken as implicitly stated. Therefore, panca bhuta sristi is given in both the Upanisads.
Thus, sruti pramanam is vindicated. The Upanishad has proposed eka vijnanena sarva
vijnanam should be possible only under one condtion aand svarvam should be non-different
from one thing and then alone eka vijnanena sarva vijnanena can be validated only if we
show that everything is non-different from Brahman. It is non-different from one thing only
under one condition and everything must be the karyam of that one karanam and then
everything will fit into the place if we put Brahman in its place Brahman is sarva karanam
and tasmad Brahma vijnanena .sarva vijnanam. This is explicitly stated mrit is ekam and gata
is anekam mrit is karanam and gatas are karyam and pot is non-different from clay. This
methodology has been presented in the Upanishad and so that we apply this to Brahman also.
Therefore the conclusion is that the entire world must be the product of Brahman which
means Akasa is included in the world and Akasa utpatti is implied in creation of the world.
There is no question of sruti virodha. This is the significance of the sixth sutra.
The first word is pratijna ahanih hanih means violation; ahanihi means non-violation or
vindication or acquittal; pratijna means proposition; it is a statement given in the beginning
which is to be explained later. This statement has to be explained by giving the logic.
Thereafter we say the statement, which is called nigamanam. It is conclusion after proof.
Pratijna and nigamanam will be identical. Here proposition is eka vijnanena sarva vijnanena.
The validation of Upanisadic proposition of omniscience is gained through knowing one.
Avyatireha means difference separateness bedah; avyatireka means non-separateness. Only
by the condition of non-difference from Brahman then alone Brahma jnanam will equal to
sarva jnanam. Then Brahma vijnanena sarva vijnanam. Sabdhebyah these steps. The sruti
vakyams have been given in the commentary. These are the significance of the words of the
sutra.
212
215
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 199
Topic 1 Viyadadhikaranam [Sutra 1-7}
Ether is not eternal but created.
Sutra 2.3.7 [223]
Asambhavstu satonupapatteh
But there is no origin of that which is [i.e, Brahman], on account of the impossibility [of such
an origin].
The sutra states that Brahma has no origin as it is, neither proved by reasoning nor directly
stated by sruti.
This is a small adhikaranam with one sutra. First I will give a general introduction to this
adhikaranam. The intention of this sutra is that Vyasacharya wants to discuss all the five
elements. Akasa he has done and Vayu he has done. Here there is a small diversion. Here he
deals with a natural doubt that can come in this context. In all these adhikaranam we have
been taking Chandogya upanisad which alone has created lot of problems. Taittiriya
Upanishad has explained all about pancha bhuta creation. Chandogya upanisad starts with
218
219
BRAHMA SUTRAS
Class 200
Topic 3 asambhavadhikaranam. [Sutra 9]
Brahman [Sat] has no origin.
Sutra 2.3.9 [225]
Asambhavstu satonupapatteh
But there is no origin of that which is [i.e, Brahman], on account of the impossibility [of such
an origin].
The sutra states that Brahma has no origin as it is, neither proved by reasoning nor directly
stated by sruti.
Here Vyasacharya deals with bhuta bogtru sritsit sthithi virodha pariharah [pancha bhuta and
jiva sriti virodha]. We have negated the opponentss views of Akasa and Vayu sristi and
normally we should have entered the Agni etc., sristis but Vyasacharya has taken a small
diversion about the Self-imposed question regarding the sat Brahma sristi. I had just
introduced this adhikaranam in the last class. We have to see purva paksa, ekadesi and
siddhanta view regarding Brahma sristi. Purva Paksi says that there is contradiction regarding
the Brahma sristi in the sruti; further ekadesi also views that there is something wrong in the
sruti statements regarding the sristi and siddhanti has to clear the contradictions of the Purva
Paksi and correct the ekadesis views regarding Brahma sristi. This is being done in this done
by Vyasacharya in this adhikaranam. .
Purva Paksi says that with regard to creation of sat Brahman there is contradiction in sruti.
First is Mantra 6.2.2 of Chandogya upanisad that says sat tva eava soumya idam agra asid
ekam evadvitiyam the meaning of the mantra is in the beginning this was being alone, one
only without second. And according to this sat alone was there in the beginning and from this
it is clear that sat Brahman is not a created entity. From sat Brahman everything came and sat
was already present before creation. This says sat is unborn. But there is another sruti
statement 2.7., of Taittiriya Upanishad reads as asad va idam agra asid tado vai ajayata tad
atmanam svayam akurula tasmat tat sukrtam ucyate. Here the Upanishad says that nonexistence verily was this [world] in the beginning. Therefrom verily, was existence produced?
That made itself a soul. There from is it called the well made. This Taittiriya Upanishad
talks of origination of sat. Chandogya upanisad sat was unborn. So Purva Paksi says that
there is contradiction between the Upanisads regarding the sristi of Brahman.
In the second stage Ekadesi says wrongly that sat is born. You have to talk about sat. Satah
anupattihi should not be taken seriously. We have to assume the utpatti of sat for which he
gives three arguments for the origination of sat. He says that akasavad; it means even though
sruti did not mention the origination of Akasa in Chandogya upanisad, we supplied and said
that even though Akasa utpatti was not mentioned we have to supply the origination of
Akasa. On the same lines, even though sat utpatti is not mentioned in the sruti, as in the case
of Akasa, we have to assume the creation of Brahman also. This is argument number one.
220
221
223
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 201
Topic 3 asambhavadhikaranam. [Sutra 9]
Brahman [Sat] has no origin.
Sutra 2.3.9 [225]
Asambhavstu satonupapatteh
But there is no origin of that which is [i.e, Brahman], on account of the impossibility [of such
an origin].
The sutra states that Brahma has no origin as it is, neither proved by reasoning nor directly
stated by sruti.
In this third pada Vyasacharya resolves the seeming contradiction found in the vedic
statement with regard to the panca bhutas as well as jivas. This is done here because the
entire second chapter is meant for resolving seeming contradictions in the Vedantic
teachings. In all the discussions the sruti kept in mind is Chandogya upanisad as pointed out
earlier. Before going to Agni sristi there is a small diversion as to whether sat Brahman
originated or not. Akasa and Vayu sristi have not been mentioned in Chandogya upanisad and
therefore the purva paksa asks why not you supply Brahma sristi also. Vyasacharya has
established that the above logic you cannot apply with regard to Brahman. Sat Brahma sristi
cannot be applied because it is sruti, yukti and anubhava virodha. Now we will enter the
fourth adhikaranam.
Apah
Water [is produced from fire]
The same thing may be said of water.
Now we enter the fifth Adhikaranam and I will give you the general introduction. This sutra
talks about the origination of the jalam. This topic is simpler. All are similar to Agni only.
Purva paksa says exactly like Agni there is contradiction in sruti. One says agnehe apah water
is born out of fire 2.1 of Taittriya Upanishad. However, Mundaka Upanishad says 2.1.3 that
water is born out of Brahman. There is contradiction between the two.
Ekadesi madham says that jalam is Brahma karyam only and it is not Agni karyam. The
reasons are the same as given in the case of Agni. Then siddhanta gives his answer that jalam
is born out of Agni only. Since the whole thing is the same as above, there is no need to
comment further in this regard.
226
Prithivi adhikararupasabdantarebhya
The earth [ismeant by the word anna] because of the subject matter, colour and toher sruti
texts.
The same thing may be said of earth.
I will introduce this adhikaranam with one sutra. Here also we find Purva Paksi, Ekadesi and
Siddhanti. Purva paksa says that there is a problem. Chandogya upanisad says that Brahman
created Agni. And that Agni created water. The next statement is that water created annam.
[6.2.4 of Chandogya upanisad] from here we come to know that annam is born out of water.
But if you go to 2.1. Of Taittriya Upanishad it says that from water prithivi is born and from
earth also plants are born and form plants annam is born. From this it is clear that Veda
expects us to be vegetarian. According to Chandogya upanisad annam is born out of water.
So sruti is not clear about anna sristi. This the purva paksa points out and says Veda is
apramanam. More in the next class.
227
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 202
Topic 6. Prithivyadhikaranam [Sutra 12]
Earth is created from water.
Sutra 2.3.12 [228]
Prithivi adhikararupasabdantarebhya
The earth [ismeant by the word anna] because of the subject matter, colour and toher sruti
texts.
The same thing may be said of earth.
Analyzing the origination of the five elements Vyasacharya has come to the fifth and final
elements, the creation of earth in this sixth adhikaranam. I give you the general introduction
to this adhikaranam. Here are also there are three stages as Purva Paksi, Ekadesi and
siddhanta madham. Purva paksa madham is always the same that sruti is not reliable because
it gives contradictory statements. Here there are two statements as one is Taittriya Upanishad
2.1 from water sprang earth; annam is born out of plants; this is statement number one.
Second statement is 6.2.4 that says waters produced annam. In one text water is said to
produce earth and in another food is produced. The source of annam is consistently revealed
by the Upanisads and hence sruti is apramanam.
Ekadesi madham has the noble intention of validating sruti but he always resovles in a wrong
manner and according to him, annam is jala karyam as revealed in Chandogya upanisad
VI.2.4. He gives two reasons for his conclusions. His first reason is that annam mentioned in
Chandogya upanisad should be taken as annam only because that is the primary meaning of
annam the food. Primary meaning is always stronger meaning. Therefore, annam means food
and sruti clearly says that food is born out of annam. And the second argument that he gives
is that annam means food and food is born out of jalam as indicated in Chandogya upanisad
by a latter statement. Now the question is what is the latter statement. The latter statement is
in the same mantra. The statement says that therefore, since annam is jala karanam wherever
there is rains, in that place where the rain is plenty, plenty of annam is produced. Therefore,
annam is jala karyam as supported by sruti. Therefore the previous statement means water
produced annam and annam is jala karyam only. Therefore the second statement of sruti is
valid.
Siddhanti has to resolve the contradiction and also answer the Purva Paksi and Ekadesi.
Siddhanta portion is given by Vyasacharya in this sutra. Now we come to the general analysis
of this sutra. Here it is pointed out that from the jalam prithivi alone is born. Prithivi is jala
karyam and annam is not jala karyam. Because of this reason Chandogya upanisad statement
ta apah annam ahrutanja should be translated as ta apah prithivi ahrutanja. The waters created
annam should be translated as water created earth only. Vyasacharya contention is that the
word annam should not taken as food. Mukya arth should not be taken and you take only the
laksyartha that annam is prithivi. This is Vyasacharya sutram. The word annam occurring in
228
230
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 203
Topic 7. tadabhidhyanadhikaranam [Sutra 13]
Brahman abiding within the elements is the creative principle.
Sutra 2.3.13 [229]
232
234
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 204
Topic 8. Viparyadhikaranam [Sutra 14]
The process of dissolution of the elements is in the reverse order from that of creation
Sutra 2.3.14 [230]
238
BRAHMA SUTRAS
Class 205
Topic 10. Characharavyapasrayadhikaranam. [Sutra 16]
Births and deaths are not the soul.
Sutra 2.3.16 [232]
241
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 206
Topic 11. Atmadhikaranam. [Sutra 17]
The individual soul is eternal; it is not produced.
Sutra 2.3.17 [233]
Jnota eva
For this very reason [viz., that it is not created], [the individual soul is] intelligence [itself]
The discussion on the essential characteristics of the individual soul is continued.
First, I will introduce this adhikaranam with one sutra. this is one of the most important
adhikaranam. here alone the jivas nature is defined as Consciousness which is the most
unique aspect of Vedanta. Jiva is defined as chaitanya swarupam. Jivas nature is defined as
Chaitanyam. We know that Brahman is defined as chaitanya swarupam, at the same time, jiva
is also defined as Chaitanyam, and thus jivatma and Paramatma aikyam is established. Sruti
is based on the nature of jiva is the complaint from purva paksa. he says sruti is vague as to
the nature of jiva. At one place, sruti says jiva is jnanam and at another place, the same sruti
says jiva is jnata. Is it conscious entity or the Consciousness itself? At one place, it says it is
the knower and at another place, it is said to be the knowledge. the first statement the purva
paksa takes is 4.3.6 of Brihadharaynaka upanisad which says Atmanaivayam jyotisaste
palyayate, karma hurute vipalyeti iti that says Atma is the light of Consciousness in which
case the Consciousness becomes the very noun called jivah. It is not an adjective or property
and Consciousness is the substance or noun. Then another Upanishad vakyam 4.9 Prasno
Upanishad says that Jivatma is the knower principle. The mantra reads as esa hi drasta,
244
245
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 207
Topic 12. Jnadhikaranam. [Sutra 18]
The nature of the individual soul is intelligence.
Sutra 2.3.18 [234]
Jnota eva
For this very reason [viz., that it is not created], [the individual soul is] intelligence [itself]
The discussion on the essential characteristics of the individual soul is continued.
The general analysis of this adhikaranam which I started, I will continue now. here different
systems of philosophy has different views on Consciousness whether it is a property or it is
Consciousness itself of the Jivatma. Nithya sarvagatha chaitanya ruapah Jivatma. Jivatma
means I and therefore through these three adhikaranam I will establish that Brahman is all
pervading, external Consciousness. Thus, it will establish that Brahma and Jivatma are
identical. When Jivatma is a knower, it is an entity, which does the action of knowing, or it is
the locus of knowledge or the knowing process. When Atma is knower means Atma becomes
the locus of the knowledge. When you say Atma is conscious entity again it means Atma is a
locus of the attribute of Consciousness. when you say conscious entity, the conscious
becomes an adjective and Atma becomes the noun or the substance. Whether you define
Atma is a knower or a conscious entity in both the cases the Atma becomes the locus of the
Consciousness property and it is located in Atma. This is one idea conveyed in the
Upanishad.
In other places, it is said that Atma is knowledge itself. It is not the locus of knowledge and it
the very knowledge itself. Now the question comes as to whether Atma is the knowledge
itself or it is locus of knowledge. Atma is defined Consciousness itself. The confusion is
whether it is the locus of Consciousness or Consciousness itself. Whether it is knower of
knowledge or the knowledge itself is our question. Purva paksa says sruti is very vague. In
some places, it says it is drasta, srota etc. it is knower and it is knowledge both are said to be
the Atma. So Purva Paksi says sruti is apramanam. Adhi Sankaracharya says that this
confusion is there in other philosophies also. is Consciousness is a substance or property. We
have two systems of philosophy that has opposite stand. One is Samkya yoga system, which
says that Atma is knowledge itself and it is not a knower. It is not conscious substance but
Consciousness itself. In Samkya system knowledge is not an action; Consciousness is not a
property of Atma; Consciousness is not the property of Atma and the knowledge is Atma and
Consciousness is Atma. Incidentally, Vedanta also agrees with that. This is one view that
Atma chaitanya swarupam. It is not a property but a substance. However, the nyaya vaisesika
system says that says that knowledge is the property of the Atma. Either it is kriya of nyaya
system or guna of vaiseshika system and knowledge should be taken as an action or property
is our question. As per their philosophy, it is not Atma and it is located in the Atma. Atma is
not Consciousness also. Atma is different from knowledge Atma is different from
Consciousness and Atma possesses knowledge or Atma possesses Consciousness. You have a
246
249
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 208
Topic 12. Jnadhikaranam. [Sutra 18]
The nature of the individual soul is intelligence.
Sutra 2.3.18 [234]
Jnota eva
For this very reason [viz., that it is not created], [the individual soul is] intelligence [itself]
The discussion on the essential characteristics of the individual soul is continued.
Here Vyasacharya clarifies the seeming contradiction in jiva sristi and he also reveals the
swarupam of jiva that will make the jivatma and Paramatma aikyam easy. Jivas birth is only
a figurative from the standpoint of sariram. the nature of jiva here being establish is that jiva
is jnana swarupah. Jiva is not a matter or the property of Consciousness but jiva is
Consciousness itself and it is matter enclosed Consciousness. it is jnana swarupah and
Vyasacharya uses the word jnaha. Normally the word jnah means the knower but in this
context it is jnana swarupah or vijnana swarupa or chaitanya swarupa. Jiva is not a knower
but knowledge itself. Jiva is not a conscious entity but Consciousness itself. This we have
established in this adhikaranam. Now we have to refute Ekadesi and Purva Paksi.
Ekadesi argued that jiva is a knower enjoying temporary Consciousness. When the temporary
Consciousness comes jiva is a knower when it is not there he is a non-knower as experienced
in the Sushupti avastha. First, we established in the last class that in deep sleep state the
Consciousness is very much in existence but is not associated with any object. I am conscious
of the fan, pot etc., is called visesha Chaitanyam and visesha Chaitanyam is not there in deep
sleep state but the samanya Chaitanyam unassociated with any object is there in deep sleep
state. When Consciousness is unassocitated with any object it is not evident. Visesha
chaitanyam alone is vyaktam and samanya chaitanyam is not evident. Adhi Sankaracharya
gives the example that sunlight pervades the whole hall and wherever the object is there it
pervades but between the object the sunlight is there and it is Avyakta Surya prakasa. Put
your hand and then you will find that the sunlight is there when the avyakatam becomes
vyaktam. Therefore dont say you lose Consciousness in sushupti. It can be extended to coma
or nirvikalpa samadhi. Therefore Atma is not a knower with temporary Consciousness but
Atma is Consciousness itself. If Atma is not a knower but only a knowledge, how come the
Upanishad declare in some places that Jivatma is a knower. We have quoted Prasnopanisad
where the knower is Jivatma it is said. Jivatma by itself is Consciousness principle and when
the mind becomes active, the mind is capable of entertaining thoughts and that becomes a
particular knowledge and that particular jnanam and the Jivatma is figuratively called
knower. Jnatritvam is aupadhika dharma, it is only an incidental nature, and the
Consciousness is the intrinsic nature. Whatever comes and goes is incidental nature and
whatever I permanently enjoy is my intrinsic nature. Knower-hood is not my intrinsic nature
because it comes and goes. In jagrat, I am the knower and in swapna the knower-hood goes.
When I remove the coat of manas, I lose the knower-hood and when I have the coat of manas
250
Utkrantigatyagatinam
[on account of the scriptural declarations] of [the souls] passing out, going, and returning
[the soul is not Infinite in size; it is of atomic size]
The discussion on the character of the individual soul is continued. From this up to sutra 32
the question of the size of the soul, whether it is atomic, medium sized or Infinite is
discussed; the first ten sutras [19-28] state the arguments for the view that the individual soul
is Anu [atomic]. The next four sutras give the reply.
First I will give the general introduction to this adhikaranam. it is fairly a big adhikaranam
with fourteen sutras. Here Vyasacharya establishes the dimension or size of the Jivatma. We
have seen the nithya swarupa the dimension in terms of time and now we will see the nithya
swarupam in terms of space. Here Purva Paksi says sruti is full of confusion and it does not
say the size of Jivatma and it contradicts itself. He gives three different quotations in which
three different sizes are mentioned. 3.1.9 of Mundaka Upanishad. The mantra reads as
esonur Atma cetasa vedilavyo yasmin pranah pancadha samvivesa pranais cittam sarvam
otam prajnanam, yasmin visuddhe vibhavaty esa Atma the meaning of the mantra is the
subtle Self is to be known by thought in which the senses in five different forms have
cantered. The whole of mens thought is pervaded by the senses. When it is purified, the Self
shines forth. Here it is said that Atma is of the size of anu. The mantra starts with the word
esah anuh Atma that means the Atma is of the size of anuh, the size of atom. Then another
quotation is from 3.1.17 of Kathopanisad angusta matra Purusa the Jivatma that resides in the
body is of the size of the thumb. This is called madhyama parinamah. Anu parimanah means
infinitesimally small. Madhyama parinama means middle size. The third quotation is 4.4.22
of Brihadharaynaka upanisad sava esah mahan ajah Atma; here it is said that Atma is all
pervading or the biggest. This is called in Sanskrit vibhu parimanah. One is smallest, second
is middle size and the third is the biggest sizer. Any size between the smallest and biggest is
251
Svatmana chottaryoh
And on account of the latter two [i.e., going and returning] being connected with their soul
[i.e., agent], [the soul is of atomic size]
An argument in support of sutra 19 is given in this sutra.
First we will do the general analysis. Here Ekadesi says that of the three items travel,
departure and return, in the case of departure you can explain without any travel. Abhimana
can be interpreted as transcending or going beyond. Going beyond is not a physical travel but
losing interest ion those things. However, the Gathi and agathi have to be explained as
physical travel only. This proves the travel of Jivatma. Uktarnti may not be the proof of
travel. Gathi and agathi is the proof of travel of the Jivatma. Therefore it has to be of the size
of anu.
Now we will see the word for word analysis. Cha means moreover; uttarayoh means since
the latter two are associated with Jivatma; Jivatma comes inside; this is the running meaning.
we will see the significance of the words. Cha represents additional support; uttaryoh means
the latter two; in the previous sutra three are mentioned and I will take latter two Gathi and
agathi sambandhad. Jivatma is associated with two if not three, the two being going and
coming. Svatmana means Jivatmana sambandhad; sva atmana is to make the discussion very
clear that we discuss Jivatma and do not bring Paramatma here. Advaidin alone can bring
Jivatma identical with Paramatma and all other darsanam differentiate Jivatma and
Paramatma. Further we have sruti support for going and coming of Jivatma. Here he gives the
support that not only Jivatma travels outside the body after death and Jivatma goes inside the
body when alive. Sruti clearly talks about the Jivatma traveling within the body also and
therefore it must be size of anu only. 4.4.1 of Brihadharaynaka upanisad says the part of
mantra reads as sa etas tejomatrah samabhyadadano hrdayam evanvavakramati, sa yatraisa
caksusah purusah Paran paryavartate atharupajno bhavati when the body grows weak and
he becomes apparently unconscious, the dying man gathers his senses about him, completely
withdraws their powers and descends into the heart. .here the travel of Atma within the body
is revealed. this Jivatma carries all the sense organs from the golakas and comes to the
residence of the heart. Jivatma travels from golakams to hrdayam. Again Brihadharaynaka
upanisad 4.3.11 the carrying the indriyas from golakam to sushupti and when jagrat avastha
comes he carries the indriyas from heart to the respective golakams. Thus Jivatma travesl
from golakams to hrdayam and hrdayam to golakam and therefore Jivatma must be anu and
anu alone. What is the next Ekadesi sutra, which we will see, in the next class.
253
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 209
Topic 13. Utkrantigatyadhikaranam. [Sutra 19 - 32]
The size of the individual soul explained.
Sutra 2.3.20 [236]
Svatmana chottaryoh
And on account of the latter two [i.e., going and returning] being connected with their soul
[i.e., agent], [the soul is of atomic size]
An argument in support of sutra 19 is given in this sutra.
In this adhikaranam Vyasacharya analyses the size of Jivatma. Jivatma parimana vicharah.
The word parimana is different from parinama means modification. Parimana means
measurement. Here according to purva paksa the sruti is very vague about the Jivatma
parimana. Hence, we should not accept sruti pramanam. Now Ekadesi has come and claims
Jivatma is anu parimana, which is the contention of vishistadvaidam also.
Ekadesi says that Jivatma is of the measure of atom but siddhantins say that Jivatma is of the
size of vibhu. Here Ekadesi started saying the Jivatma departs, travels and returns and this is
possible only by Jivatma of atomic size alone. Going beyond here is not physically traveling
but transcending and somehow figuratively interpreted that traveling and returning cannot be
ignored. Going and coming is literally taken as a movement associated with Jivatma. You
have to necessarily accept the going coming as associated with Jivatma. When Jivatma is all
pervading it cannot have going and coming. Sruti talks about the Jivatma traveling within the
body itself. In jagrat the Jivatma travels from golakam to hrdayam and hrdayam to golakam.
This is internal travel of Jivatma and hence vibhutvam is not possible. the other measurement
I talked about is madhyama parimanah. Ekadesi claims between anu and madhyama
parimana, the latter is rueld out because middle size is perishable. If it is all pervading it
cannot travel. If it is atomic it is eternal. Middle size cannot travel because it is perishable.
Eternal traveling Jivatma has to be size of anu only. now we will enter the third sutra.
Svasabdonmanabhyam cha
And on account of direct statements [of the sruti texts] as to the atomic size] and infinitesimal
measure [the soul is atomic].
The argument in support of sutra 19 is continued.
First we will do the general analysis of the sutra. he says that the Jivatma does not require this
much elaboration at all. Elaborate explanation is required when sruti reveals the idea
implicitly or in a hidden manner. When things are explicit, it does not require so much
elaboration. Ekadesi says that atomic size of Atma has been very explicitly or evidently said
that Jivatma is anu. When is its so explicitly said where is the need for me elaborate so much
in detail. Sruti uses the word anu itself explicitly in some places. The word adhyasa which is
cruicial for Advaidam is not explicitly stated anywhere in sruti. Anu sabda is used in sruti in
3.1.9 of Mundakopanisad that reads as esonur Atma cetasa veditavyo yasmin pranah
pancadha samvivesa pranais cittam sarvfam otam prajanam, yasmin visuddhe vibhavaty esa
Atma the subtle Self is to be known by thought in which the senses in five different forms
have centred. The whole of mens thought is pervaded by the senses. When it [thought] is
purified the Self shines forth. Anupramana means anu size. Sruti need not be more explicit
and yet sruti gives a comparison of the size of the Atma in one place. For the minuteness of
Jivatma Upanishad gives a comparison in 5.9 of Svetasvara Upanishad says valagra sata
bhagasya satadha kalpitasya ca bhago jivas sa vijneyas sa canantyaya kalpate the meaning
of the mantra is this living Self is to be known as a part of the hundredth part of the point of a
hair divided a hundredfold, yet it is capable of infinity. This reveals that the soul is potentially
infinite. Take a hair from the body and look at the tip of the air which is smaller than the
central portion and that tip is to be divided into hundred bit. Then cut it into hundred that is
one ten thousandth of the hair; a portion of the above one ten thousandth part of the hair is the
size of Jivatma. This minuteness is supported by the comparative description is supported by
the sruti. Now we will take up the word for word analysis.
Cha means moreover; svasabdonmanabhyam from the sruti word revealing the size and from
the description of its minuteness Jivatma is known to be atomic in size. This is the running
meaning. now we will see the significance of the word. sva sabda is one word; unmanam is
another word. sva sabdah means an the description of Jivatmas minuteness;anu samba is
given explicitly indicating the size of Atma; unmanam means the extreme smallness that
which is infinitesimally small. It is immeasurably small; now we will go to the next sutra.
256
avirodhaschandanavat
There is no contradiction as in the case of sandal paste.
The argument in support of sutra 19 is continued.
First we will do the general analysis of this sutra. here Ekadesi answers the possible doubt of
the purva paksa. sometimes doubt as also the answer is given. Here the answer part is given
and therefore we have to supply the question. Let us assume Jivatma is anu and if you assume
Jivatma is anu by reasons given in the previous sutras. Then we will ave problems our
experiences. Therefore anubhava virodha or pratyaksa virodha will come. This is the doubt
raised by the purva paksa. Jivatma alone is sentient and the entire Body Mind Complex is
insentient. Now Jivatma should be necessarily in some remote part of the body because it is
of the size of the atom. That means only that part of the body in which Jivatma happens to be
incidentally located and that part will be sentient. Therefore at any time only an anu bagha or
minute body alone will be sentient and all other part will be insentient. However, the
experiences are felt all over the body. This is the argument of the Purva Paksi. Adhi
Sankaracharya takes the example that when you take the dip of part of the body, the whole
body feels the icy coldness. If Jivatma is anu, such experience should pertain to one part of
the body and not the whole body. This is the question posed by the Purva Paksi. This dosha is
called anubhava virodha dosha. this is the imaginary purva paksa. Ekadesi gives the answer
and he gives another example that it is like the sandal paste. We apply only a dot of sandal
paste on the forehead that sandal is located in one part of the body, and the coolness is felt all
over the body. Even though the saithyam-giving sandal occupies only a small part of the
body, the function of saithya anubhava is vyapi. Vyapi karyam can be produced by alpa
asraya. In the same way sentiency is karyam which is vyapi and it can be produced by alpa
asrayah which is anu jivah. More in the next class.
257
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 210
Topic 13. Utkrantigatyadhikaranam. [Sutra 19 - 32]
The size of the individual soul explained.
Sutra 2.3.23 [239]
avirodhaschandanavat
There is no contradiction as in the case of sandal paste.
The argument in support of sutra 19 is continued.
In this 13th adhikaranam of the second chapter of third pada Vyasacharya analyses the
measurement of Jivatma, the size of Jivatma. Ekadesi comes and says Jivatma is of the size of
atomic size. He contents that Jivatma is different from Paramatma. For him Paramatma is
vibhu swarupa and Jivatma is anu swarupa. Paramatma is of biggest one, Jivatma is of
smallest size, and both anu and vibhu are eternal. Ekadesi very carefully avoids madhyama
parinama. He says the madhyama parinama is a perishable one. here there is a small diversion
is there. Suppose we accept Jivatma is anu, certain questions have to be answered by the
Ekadesi. Ekadesi tries to answer such questions. Jivatma is anu and it will occupy only a
small part of the physical body, which is not an anu. It is madhyama aprinamah. Jivatma
should occupy only a corner of the body. However, we find that the entire physical body is
sentient and sentiency is the function of the Jivatma the physical body being a jada
swarupam. Therefore sentiency is experienced all over the body and not from one point o
another but is experienced and it pervades all over the body. The sentiency is experienced all
over the body simultaneously. The sentiency being pervasive and extensive we use the word
vyapi karyam. The locus of the function of is dot but the vyapi karyam is experienced all over
the body. For this question, alone Ekadesi tries to give his answer. four sutras are dedicated
for this purpose. Sandal bindu is alpa asrayah and it is only in limited locus but it produces an
effect and it has got a function of making the entire body cool. The cooling function is
karyam of sandal bindu and it is felt all over the body. therefore the cooling function is vyapi
karyam. When sandal bindu can do that why cannot the dot Atma bring sentiency all over the
body. now I will give the word for word analysis.
Avirodha there is no contradiction; chandanavat as in the case of sandal paste. This is the
running meaning. The significance of the word is this. Avirodhah means there is no anubhava
virodha abhavah. There is no experiential contradiction. The Purva Paksi is not mentioned
here. We have to supply purva paksa for Ekadesi. You have to assume that there is an
objection from the purva paksa that a dip in Ganga and has the effect of coolness all over the
body. Jivatma occupies one corner and then how I experience the sentiency all over the body.
for this Ekadesi gives his answer of the comparison of sandal paste bindu.
259
Gunadva alokavat
Or on account of [its] quality [viz., intelligence as in cases of ordinary experience [such as in
the case of a lamp by its light.
The argument in support of sutra 23 is continued.
First we will do the general analysis of this sutra. here he says that if you are not satisfied
with the sandal paste drastanta, he gives another example of a substance and a property.
Previously it was agent and kriya the sandal paste and its property. Here a flame or a lamp is
an example. A lamp is located in a particular room. The light is the property of the flame and
the flame is alpa asrayah and light is the vyapti gunah. Alpa asrayahsya vyapi gunah
sambavati. This is called deepa drastanta. Deepasya prapha is the present vyapi gunah.
Similarly Jivatma is like a flame, a powerful dot of life and the radiant light is like
Consciousness that spreads everywhere in the body. if you spread the wall of the house
extend, the flame extends and the wall is contracted the flame contracts. So also as even the
sariram expands the Jivatma gunam expands and as jiva contracts the chaitanya guna
contracts. This is the general analysis. Now we will do the word for word analysis.
Va means or; gunat means because of its pervading property [the atomic jiva makes the body
sentient]. Lokavat is seen in the world, as in the case of ordinary experiences. Now we will
see the significance of the words. Va means otherwise; gunat refers to the extensive property
while substance is having extensive property, which is Consciousness; Consciousness
becomes the property of Jivatma just as flame of the lamp. The Consciousness extends up to
the nail; here Jivatma, which is an anu, has properties of Consciousness. The Consciousness
extends all over the body. Above all it has the support of the sruti. If you cannot visualize the
extensive property for a located substance you bring to your mind the example of a flame;
flame is an example of located substance and light extends all over the earth. Now we will go
to the next sutra.
260
Vyatireko gandhavat
The extension [of the quality of intelligence] beyond [the soul in which it inheres] is like the
odour [which extends beyond the fragrant object]
Sutra 23 is further elucidated by this sutra.
Now someone to the Ekadesi raises an objection. The purva paksa says that a substance and
the property can never be separated even according to the tarka sastra. Therefore, you cannot
say that substance is located somewhere and property exists elsewhere. The colour of the
cloth is located in the cloth, the colour is the property, and it cannot exist separate from the
substance. Property requires an asraya. The property has to be located in the substance. How
can guna and dravyam be ever separated? If the Consciousness is the property of Jivatma and
the property will exist only up to the property exists? The answer we will see in the next
class.
261
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 211
Topic 13. Utkrantigatyadhikaranam. [Sutra 19 - 32]
The size of the individual soul explained.
Sutra 2.3.26 [242]
Vyatireko gandhavat
The extension [of the quality of intelligence] beyond [the soul in which it inheres] is like the
odour [which extends beyond the fragrant object]
Sutra 23 is further elucidated by this sutra.
Ekadesi claims that Jivatma is nithya anu parimana while the opponents claim Jivatma is anu
and Paramatma is vibhu the all pervading one. Whether it is vishistadvaidam or others the
question is whether Jivatma is anu or vibhuh. Ekadesi is elaborately discussed from sutra 19
to 28. Ekadesi tries to establish that Jivatma is anuh.
I said in the last class the present sutra tries to answer an objection raised on 25th sutra. 25th
sutra leads to a question and the answer is given in 26th sutra by Ekadesi. Ekadesi pointed out
in 25th sutra that Jivatma is anu and it is located in one part of the body, the body being bigger
and anu being smaller. then this Jivatma has the property of Consciousness chaitanya gunah.
This property pervades the body. Jivatma is dravyam and Chaitanyam is gunah. Atma is
substance and the Consciousness is the property of Atma, the substance. Dravyam is alpa
dravyam and guna is vyapi gunah. Substance is nonextensive and the property of
Consciousness pervades the entire body. Even though Atma is in a corner the Consciousness
of Atma pervades the body and therefore body is sentient simultaneously and therefore any
part of the body can feel the external world.. We talked about the Ganga river. You feel the
coolness all over the body. so the property of Atma pervades all over the body although Atma
is in one part of the body. Then we gave the example of lamp, the property of the flame, the
radiance pervades the entire room and illumines. The flame is alpa dravyam and prabha is
vyapi gunah. Atma is alpa dravyam and Chaitanyam is vyapi gunah. This lead to a purva
paksa and purva paksa is based on tarka sastra rule, which is proved by our experience also.
The rule is that property and substance can never be separated. It has samavaya sambandha
inseparable relationship. Because of this reason, the property cannot exist independent of its
substance. The cloth cannot be in one corner and the colour cannot be in another corner. It
has to be with the substance only. Therefore comes the third corollary that since property
cannot exist independent of itself the property can exist as the substance is. Property and
substance cannot be separated. Therefore the extension of property and extension of
susbstacne should be identical. Alpa dravyam cannot have vyapi gunah. Nonextensive
susbtacne cannot have extensive property. The colour of the cloth cannot go beyond the size
of the cloth. Because of the anu Atma cannot have sarira vyapi guna is the objection raised
against Ekadesi. Therefore anu parimana Atma cannot have sarira vyapi chaitanya guna. for
this answer is given in 26th sutra. up to this we saw in the last class.
262
263
Prithagupadesat
On account of the separate teaching [of the sruti] [that the soul pervades the body on account
of its quality of intelligence]
The sutra is a defense in favour of the preceding sutra where intelligence is used as an
attribute of the individual soul and so separate from it.
First we will do the general analysis. In the previous sutra Atma is located in the heart and the
Consciousness pervades the entire body the Consciousness being the property of the Atma.
The Upanishad does not clearly say that the Atma is dravyam and Chaitanyam is gunah. How
do you know the Atma is substance and Consciousness is the property. For that Ekadesi gives
the sruti support. Atma and Consciousness separately mentioned and therefore Atma is
substance and Consciousness is the property. That is why sruti mentions them separately.
Where does the Upanishad says that the Atma has Consciousness as the property. Two
quotations are given. One is Brihadharaynaka upanisad 2.1.17 tad esam prananam vijnanena
vijnanam adaya Atma vijnanena vijnanam adhaya; Atma withdraws to the heart with the help
of Consciousness. It withholds the sense organs and sleeps. Consciousness is the medium
used by Atma. From this it is clear that Atma is different and Consciousness is different.
Instrument is different from the subject. I use the property of speech so Atma use the property
of Consciousness. Atma is in the heart and Consciousness is all over the body. There is
another quotation 3.6 of Kaushitaki Upanishad. prajnayh sariram samaruhya sarirena; Atma
mounts on the body or Atma pervades the body; Atma extends itself through Consciousness
is indicated by the word prajnayah. Instrument is different from the user the agent. therefore
Atma is dravyam and Chaitanyam is gunah. This is the general analysis. Now we will see the
word for word analysis.
Prithaupadesat because of the separate mention [of Jivatma and Consciousness]
Consciousness is the property of Jivatma which is anu parinmanah. It is one compound word
pritha and upadesat. Pritha means separate; upadesat means reference. Separate mention of
Jivatma and Chaitanyam by presenting one in nominative case and the other in instrumental
case. Because of this reason, it is said that Consciousness is pervading property of
nonpervading Atma. With this Ekadesi madham is over. therefore sariram becomes sentient
because of the pervasion of Jivatma property the Consciousness. the extension of Ekadesi
madham is that the extension of this is there are so many Jivatmas are there as there are so
many sarirams. Also that Paramatma is different from Jivatma it is stated by the Ekadesi
which is close to vishistadvaidam. This Paramatma is only one. it is vibhu parimana that is all
pervading and also it is one. one Paramatma that is all pervading and there are many Jivatmas
which are atomic in size. Therefore in this madham jivatma and Paramatma aikyam is not
possible. now we will go to siddhanta.
264
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 212
Topic 13. Utkrantigatyadhikaranam. [Sutra 19 - 32]
The size of the individual soul explained.
Sutra 2.3.29 [245]
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 213
Topic 13. Utkrantigatyadhikaranam. [Sutra 19 - 32]
The size of the individual soul explained.
Sutra 2.3.29 [245]
Yavadatmabhavitvacca na doshastaddarsanat
And there is no defect or fault in what has been said in the previous sutra [as the conjunction
of the soul with the intellect exists] so long as the soul [in its relative aspect] exists because it
is so seen [in the scriptures]
An additional reason is given in support of sutra 29.
First we will do the general analysis of this sutra. I am already free of all the problems and all
my problems are due to my proximity with buddhi and because of my wrong association. It is
buddhi sambandha is the cause of the problem and the buddhis problems are transferred to
Atma. If it is wrong association, such association should end one day. Any association should
end one day on the basis of the norm everything arrives has to go and everything produced is
destroyed. Thus buddhi has to die one day or the association with buddhi should end one day.
Therefore if it is samyoga dosha moksa will be natural and you need not do any sadhana. One
day or the other we all will become a muktah. This is purva paksas argument. buddhi
resolves is also mentioned in the sastra. in sleep and in pralayam buddhi resolves. Buddhi
sambanda naturally ends. During sleep buddhi merges with Atma. In pralaya everything gets
resolved and buddhi sambandha will be resolved. All will thus get moksa and why should we
bother about it. buddhi sambandha is not a physical event but it is caused by ignorance. It is
ajnana janyah. Atma cannot have samyoha or association with anything. Atma is asangah and
Atma has higher order of reality. Buddhi is vyavaharika sathyam and Atma is Paramarthika
sathyam. Dream girl cannot get married with a jagrat boy. Therefore the very Jivatmatvam is
because it is ignorance based and it is not because of physical association. The unfortunate
problem is no ignorance will die naturally. Everything in creation will die naturally. But
ajnanam will never go away even if you go to sleep. Even if you die ajnanam continues. Even
in pralayam ajnanam continues. As long as ignorant Jivatma continues buddhi sambandha
will continue. There is sruti pramanam and yukti pramanam also. sruti pramana is 4.3.7 of
Brihadharaynaka upanisad that says sa samanah sann ubhau lokav anusancarati he
remaining the same wanders along the two worlds seeming to think seeming to move about.
Samanah means buddhya sahitah therefore at the time of death you may get detached with
physical body but you cannot detach yourself from Sookshma Sariram and so long as buddhi
sambandha is there you continue to be there and only jnanam can liberate you finally. As
long as ajnanam is there there is no chance of gaining liberation. neither the death nor pralaya
will solve the problem and liberate a jiva.
Now we will do the word for word analysis. Na doshah there is no flaw in this view; yavat
atmabhavitavat since mental connection continues as long as the ignorant Jivatma continues;
tad darsanat cha and this is so because it is revealed in the scriptures. This is the running
meaning. Now we will see the significance of the words. Yavat atmabhavitavat; as long as
ignorant Jivatma continues or because of the continuation of buddhi sambandha as long as
ignorance continues you cannot get rid of your mind; for a disturbed person mind the burden.
If people or house is a problem you can get away but your mind is the problem, you cannot
get away from your mind. Even suicide is not a solution to the problem of the mind. You
cannot get away from mind. There is only one method, which can free your mind. That is
jnanam alone can free the mind. By knowing that I am the higher order of reality and mind is
lower of order of reality and until I know the truth I have to suffer. There is no other way
except realizing the truth. There is no flaw in our view that only through knowledge buddhi
sambandha can be ended. There is no natural end for buddhi sambandha. it is to be ended by
positive effort. Even if you avoid in this janma you have to work for it in the next janma.
271
272
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 214
Topic 13. Utkrantigatyadhikaranam. [Sutra 19 - 32]
The size of the individual soul explained.
Sutra 2.3.31 [247]
Nityopalabhdhyanupalabdhiprasangonnyataraniyamo vanyatha
Otherwise [if no intellect existed] there would result either constant perception or constant
non-perception, or else a limitation of either of the two [i.e., of the soul or of the senses.
This is the conclusion of this adhikaranam.
First we will do a general analysis of this sutra. the basic question is asked here. You say
buddhi samyoga is samsara or mental association is cause of samsara. Until moksa mind will
survive death and even pralaya. the question is whether there is mind at all. This is to show
the existence of the mind. If the mind is not there what is the consequences. Let us assume
the mind is not there. During the waking state sense organs are there very much alive exposed
to sparsa, rasa, gandha etc. I am a conscious principle and Consciousness is there. Suppose
the mind is not there what will happen. All of them enter through sense organs
simultaneously and none will be there to stop. Even sleep will not be possible and you cannot
close other sense organs. There will be permanent perception of everything all the time. if the
mind is accepted and mind is capable of switching off and on a particular sense organs. When
you listen to the class, you can concentrate on one organ keeping the other organs closed.
You cannot do two jobs at the same time for mind has to function behind the sense organs.
The mind controls all the sense organs. When two sense organs are wide open, the mind is
able to concentrate that sense organ which you are interested to make use of. If mind is not
there, there will be permanent perception or permanent non-perception. if the mind is
accepted you have switch on and off facility. If you dont accept the mind, when you see the
T.V. and you take meals then what happens. at the time of eating and seeing T.V. if you
accept the mind, you see the T.V. and you do not much concentrate on the taste of the food. If
you do not accept the mind, the tongue will not taste. Two organs cannot function
simultaneously. Again the tasting power does not go away and the jiva loses Consciousness
for a few minutes and that you cannot say. The Consciousness is there; sense organs faculty
is there and the mind acts as switch off and switch on making the job easier. When it is in a
state of doubt mind is called manas, when it is in a state of determination it is called buddhi.
Now we much necessarily acknowledge the existence of such an internal organ because
otherwise there would result either perpetual perception or perpetual non-perception. There is
sruti support for the existence of mind. the mantra 1.5.3 of Brihadharaynaka upanisad says
that my mind was elsewhere. I did not see my mind was elsewhere. I did not hear for a man
sees with his mind and hears with the mind. The scripture further shows that desire,
representation, doubt, faith, want of faith, memory, forgetfulness, shame, reflection, fear all
this is in the mind alone in the absence of which such faculties cannot be experienced.
275
276
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 215
Topic 13. Utkrantigatyadhikaranam. [Sutra 19 - 32]
The size of the individual soul explained.
Sutra 2.3.32 [248]
Nityopalabhdhyanupalabdhiprasangonnyataraniyamo vanyatha
Otherwise [if no intellect existed] there would result either constant perception or constant
non-perception, or else a limitation of either of the two [i.e., of the soul or of the senses.
This is the conclusion of the adhikaranam.
We have completed the 13th adhikaranam of this pada. here Vyasacharya established the size
of Jivatma as vibhuh. It is neither anu parimana as philosophers including vishistadvaidins
claim and nor madhyama parinama as claimed by Jaina philosopher and it is vibhu parinama
as claimed by Samkya and tarkika philosophers. Vibhu parimanatvam is intrinsic nature of
Jivatma and this Jivatma has got vyavaharika dristi and this incidental nature has come
because of anatma associationship. This has happened because of anatma sambandha which
we mean as adhyasa. It is otherwise called aupadhika subhavah. When we talk about Jivatma
we should know whether it is Paramarthika or vyavaharika driisti. Upanishad normally
mention whether what it says is Paramarthika or vyavaharika dristi and if this is not known,
Vedanta will be most confusing text in this world. Sometimes the scripture says that Jivatma
travels and at another place it says Jivatma is all pervading one. Seeming contradiction can be
resolved only when we know satta beda or dristi beda. Incidental and intrinsic nature of
Jivatma should be known. We have seen three natures of Jivatma. Janma rahitvam ajatvam
and jnana swarupam were talked about. In the 13th adhikaranam sarvagatha swarupam was
talked about. We should know all three features are intrinsic from Paramarthika angle. When
you look at from vyavaharika dristi, all the three swarupam will be otherwise. Jivatma will
have janma; it is inferior medium and superior janma. Similarly from Paramarthika drsitya
jnana swarupam and from vyavaharika dristya jnatha. Similar the third one is sarvagatha
swrupam is my intrinsic nature and from vyavaharika dristya I am traveling tom and I am
alpa gatha swarupa. This you must note carefully to understand the Vedanta. Veda purva
deals with vyavaharika features and vedanta deals with Paramarthika angle. With this 13th`
adhikaranam is over. Vyasacharya does another job of sruti virodha pariharah. All seeming
contradictions with regard to Jivatma is also resolved. The second chapter happens to be
avirodha adhyaya. Now we will enter into the next adhikaranam..
277
Karta sastrarthavativat
[the soul is] an agent on account of the scriptures having a purpose thereby.
Another characteristic of the individual soul is being stated.
First I will give you the general introduction to this adhikaranam. this is a fairly big
adhikaranam with seven sutras. Here also Vyasacharya deals with another feature of Jivatma
and that too an important feature. In the next adhikaranam also the same topic is dealt with.
Vyasacharya analyses whether Jivatma is karta, bokta or not. This is very important because
the Samkya philosophy has a very peculiar approach to this topic. For Vyasacharya the
primary opponent while writing Brahma Sutra is Samkya philosophers. Samkya philosophy is
close to Vedanta not only in context and with regard to certain words too. Many concepts are
common. Both Samkya and Vedanta accept Veda pramanam also. Vyasacharya wants to
differentiate the two in his Brahma Sutra. for Samkya philosophers Jivatma is akarta and he
does not do any karma but a bokta the enjoyer. Anatma or prakriti is the karta according to
Samkya philosophers. Purusa rupa Atma is karta and prakriti rupa anatma is bokta according
to the Samkya philosophers. Purusa rupa Jivatma kevalam bokta bhavati. Prakriti acts Purusa
and reaps the results. If someone is a lazy person and does not do anything but takes all credit
is called Samkya Atma. First this particular concept we have to break \. According to our
sastra kartrtvam and boktritvam are two sides of the same coin. One who sows the seed ahs to
reap the crops. Otherwise there will be confusion in the society, one person will do akrama
and the other person will be arrested. There will be so much confusion and we will never
have incentive to do anything. This is a very important norm. that is why we do not blame
anyone for out sufferings. For our past karta I am the present bokta. The world and people are
only the conveyer belts to pass on my karma phalam to me. Punyu papams comes through
parents, wife, friends and others. In short, the law is kartritvam and boktritvam go together. In
this context, Samkya is wrong. If you say both of them will be together, presnt together or
absent together. If you say both are together and absent together, in the case of Jivatma also
they either present or absent together. When we talk of sastra there is dristi dvayam and you
should note whether it is vyavaharika or Paramarthika dristya. From vyavaharika dristya we
have both boktritvam and kartritvbam. from Paramarthika dristya we will negatge kartritvam
but we will negate boktritvam also. from vyavaharika dristi if we compare Samkya and
Vedanta, from vyavaharika dristya we agree with boktritvam. Here we agree. When we come
to vyavaharika dristi Jivatma has kartritvam. Samkya do not agree on this score. This
adhikaranam establishes the kartritvam of Jivatma from vyavaharika angle. This is the
general introduction.
Further, I said in all this adhikaranam of the third pada we have three level purva paksa,
Ekadesi and siddhanta. Purva paksa says sruti and Veda is contradicting. In one place,
Jivatma is karta, at another place, it says bokta, and thus the sruti is apramanam.1.2.1 of
Mundaka upanisad says tad etat satyam mantresu karmani kavayo yany apasyams tani
tretayam bahudha santatani tany acaratha niyatam, satyakama, esa vah panihah sukrtasya
loke. This is the truth that the vaidhika karma can give wonderful results, you can have happy
lfie, and may you perform vaidhika karmas. Here sruti means that Jivatma is karta. Therefore,
from that mantra we come to know that Veda looks upon jivatma as karta. 1.2.19 of
Kathopanisad hanta cen mayate hantum hatas cen manyate hatam ubhau tau na vijanito
nayam hanit na hanyate it says if a person thinks that I am the killer of something or doer of
some action that person is a confused person for Jivatma does not do any action at all. That
means Jivatma is akarta. that means Veda is confused. Therefore, purva paksa do not study
278
viharopadesat
and on account of [the sruti] teaching [its] wandering about.
An argument in support of sutra 33 is given
First, I will do the general analysis of the sutra. Jivatma is biggest tourist. He tours within the
body; he travels in jagrat avastha in the physical body; in swapna avastha he travels within
the mind; Jivatma travels internally in waking, dream and sleep. During swapna, it travels
through the nadis and during sleep it goes back to the hridayam. Within one janma itself,
Jivatma travels from one place to another. After maranam Jivatma travels from one loka to
another. Travel is a karma and it is a movement and it is a kriya. Since Jivatma is a kriya
asraya he does the action. Jivatma is gamanakriya sanjarakriya viharakriya asraya. He moves
all the time. Now we will go to the word for word analysis.
Viharopadesat means this is known from the vedic teaching of Jivatmas travels also. now we
will see the significance of the word. viharah and upadesat. Upadesat means vedic statement;
viharah means sancharah travels. Vedic statement deals with travel of Jivatma. Go back to
sutra 18 where the vedic statements quotations are given there.
279
upadanat
[also it is a doer] on account of its taking the organs
another argument in support of sutra 33 is given
I will do the general analysis of the sutra. Jivatma has to be accepted as karta since Veda talks
about taking to varieties of instruments of accessories and actions. All instuemnts are useful
only when you do action, any karanam is grasped by karanam alone. akarta need not grasp
the karanam. karanam grasping is two types. In one janma itself Jivatma takes the instruments
in jagrat and swapna avastha and drops all the instruments in sleep state. From one birth to
another birth Jivatma carries the instruments. The indriyas are not changed and the same
sense organs are carried on to another body. body is dropped and another body is taken. All
these are required and all are possible only if Jivatma is a karta. Now I will do the word for
word analysis.
Upadanat since Jivatma resorts to the instruments it is a karta. Now we will see the
significance of the word. The word upadanat means grasping the instruments. Karana
upadanat. The conclusion is Jivatma is a karta. Instruments are required by the user ir karta
alone. We have several sruti statements 2.1.17 of Brihadharaynaka upanisad all the sense
organs are folded and dropped and Jivatma resides in the hridayam. Jivatma takes all the
seventeen karanams of Sookshma Sariram because it wants to be a karta. It also takes the
physical body and it indicates that it is a karta. Body is the ayatanam where the hectic
activities go on.
281
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 216
Topic 14. Kartradhikaranam [Sutra 33-39]
The individual soul is an agent..
Sutra 2.3.36 [252]
upalabdhivadaniyamah
as in the case of perception [there is] no rule [here also]
the argument in support of sutra 33 is continued.
First we will do general analysis of this sutra.
Vyasacharya answers a possible question from Samkya philosopher. For him Jivatma is a
bokta. Karta is defined as swatantra an independent one. karanam the instrument is never
swatantra and it is to go as directed by karta. Karta swatantrah. Based on this definition,
Samkya argues if you say Jivatma is a karta Jivatma should do only good action or punya
karmas, which will give him good results. But even though Jivatma you claim as karta he
does not only punyam but also papams also. why a jivah should do papa karyams. Therefore
if you say Jivatma is a karta and swatantra why he does evil karmas. for that Vyasacharya
gives a counter question. He asks a question if Jivatma is a bokta, why should he suffer
painful experiences? Bokta means he should ever enjoy. Why he should have negative
experiences and why cannot he have only sukha anubhava? What will be the answer from
Samkya philosophers? He experiences dukha because his bogha depends upon various
factors, which determined bogha. If bogha is dependent on various factors, his karma also
depends upon various factors and therefore he can be the doer of good and bad actions.
Therefore, Jivatma has to use various factors as buddhi, sense organs etc. when buddhi has
wrong information; he tends to do bad actions in spite of his desire to do good actions. Now
Samkya asks the next question. You say Jivatma is a karta and he can do good and bad
283
saktiviparyayat
on account of the reversal of power [of the buddhi]
the argument in support of sutra 33 is continued.
First we will do the general analysis of the sutra. Here Vyasacharya says for argument sake
let us take buddhi as karta. According to Samkya prakriti is karta and karta is buddhi and also
take Atma as bokta. In Vedanta, buddhi is anthakaranam. If buddhi is karta, buddhi will have
the faculty and power of being a karta and by being a karta it will stop to be an instrument
because karta and karanam are necessarily two separate factors. Agent cannot be an
instrument and instrument cannot be an agent. if I become karanam I am no more a karta.
284
Samadhyabhavaccha
And on account of the impossibility of samadhi
The argument in support of sutra 33 is continued.
First we will do the general analysis of the sutra. Suppose the buddhi is not an instrument and
is taken as karta, first problem is it will not obey me. We think our children are our
instrument. Our instruments obey our command. We think that our children are also
belonging to us and first time the child chants the mantra the whole day and the swamiji
comes the child will not chant. It does not work because child is not karanam but child is an
independent karta. If it obeys you, thank all the stars. If it does not obey it is a natural
phenomena of the world. If buddhi is an instrument Veda cannot ask you to practise
modification. Dhyana vidhi becomes redundant if buddhi is not an instrument. According to
Veda buddhi is an instrument and you can think of using the instrument as you want.
Therefore, the sutra says dhyana vidhi proves the mind is an instrument and if the mind is an
instrument I am the user of the instrument and I become the dhyana karta. The mind is the
dhyana karanam. if the mind is not dhyana karanam Veda cannot give modification
commandment. This is the general analysis. The word meaning I will give in the next class.
285
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 217
Topic 14. Kartradhikaranam [Sutra 33-39]
The individual soul is an agent..
Sutra 2.3.39 [255]
Samadhyabhavaccha
And on account of the impossibility of samadhi
The argument in support of sutra 33 is continued.
This sutra happens to be kartuadhikaranam. In all the adhikaranam beginning from 10
Vyasacharya analyses jiva swrupam. He has resolved various sruti contradiction with regard
to the jiva swarupam. Jiva is established as chaitanya swarupam, ajatvam, vibhutvam. Here
the nature of jiva with regard to kartrutvam is being established. In Samkya philosophy
Jivatma is a bokta and it is not a karta. As long as we look upon jia as bokta we are in
vyavaharika plane and we do not discuss Paramarthika dristi. From vyavaharika plane, we
have to accept jiva as karta also. In the adhikaranam Vyasacharya establishes jiva is karta
from vyavaharika dristya because Jivatma is a bokta also. As per Samkya philosophy jiva is
bokta and prakriti is the karta. Prakriti here means buddhi. We negate their cnotnentio0n that
buddhi is a karta. We call buddhi is not a karta and we call it vyatirikta Chaitanyam and we
call buddhi is karanam. As per Samkya philosophy buddhi is an inert entity. In Vedanta,
buddhi has got reflected Consciousness and buddhi is a live entity because of abasa
Chaitanyam. In Vedanta, buddhi can function as chetanam but in Samkya philosophy they
dont accept reflected Consciousness. Therefore, buddhi is an inert Consciousness like the car
or a bus. But our question as the car cannot run by itself being jada and how can buddhi being
jada can ever become a karta. When anybody says car is coming, car is not a karta. Car does
not move. What is the meaning of the car is coming is equal to a man is coming by the means
of the instrument of the car. Similarly, buddhi thinks means jiva thinks through buddhi.
Sariratriya vyatirikta vyavaharika chetana jivah ankikarah. You have to accept aham pada
vachyartha and it is the primary meaning of aham and the lachyartha aham is the
Paramarthika jivah and it sis the saksi Chaitanyam which is different. You ahjve to accept
sarira triyam the instrument and office; vyavaharika jiva functions as karta and Paramarthika
is saksi the Brahman. The problem of Samkya philosophy is that they want to manage with
two, Sarira triyam and Paramarthika Chaitanyam. We require two Chaitanyam and they are
one vyavaharika Chaitanyam and Paramarthika Chaitanyam. We cannot manage with the
two. We have to accept buddhi as an instrument and not as a karta. If it is accepted as a karta
and there will be no instrument for buddi to function. We should have another karana to
function. This is not possible. See buddhi not as a karta but as karanam an instrument. To
conclude buddhi as karanam we have sastra pramanam. For performinga the sadhanas, we
use buddhi as an instrument. The main sadhana is samadhih means modification in this
context. Otherwise, it is called nididyasanam. Such an instrument is there in 2.4.6 of
Brihadharaynaka upanisad. Atma vo nididyasana tavyaha. For mananam and nididyasanam
we require an instrument and the mind is the instrument for nididyasanam and mandah. There
286
289
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 218
Topic 15. Takshadhikaranam [Sutra 40]
The soul is an agent as long as it is limited by the adjuncts.
Sutra 2.3.40 [256]
294
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 219
295
296
297
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 220
300
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 221
Topic 17. Amsadhikaranam. [43 - 53]
Relation of the individual soul to Brahman.
Sutra 2.3.44 [260]
Mantravarnaccha
Also from the words of the Mantra [it is known that the soul is a part of the Lord].
An argument in support of sutra 43 that the individual soul is a part of Brahman is given.
Here Vyasacharya says that I have reconciled beda vakyam and abeda vakyam by suing amsa
amsi sambandhah. That is the only logical midway Dvaidam and Advaidam. This is only
logical reconciliation. Then Vyasacharya that is not only logical solution but also it is one
given by the Veda itself. Amsa amsi sambanda is not my invention and Veda suggested
vishistadvaidm as a reconcialtion between Dvaidam and advaidam. So vishistadvaidam is
vedic proposition because it is given in the mantra itself. Advaidins say that I accept but we
will add vyavaharika the vedic proposition to take it as mantra varnas. Now the question is
where we find amsa amsi sambandha. We find it in the well known Purusa suktam. Padosya
visva bhutani 3rd mantra that reads as pado asya visva bhutani tripad asyamrtam divia and
this mantra makes it clear that all this is only a description of His greatness, the Purusa
himself is much greater than this. . And also it occurs in 3.12.6 of Chandogya upanisad that
reads as etavan asya mahima, tato jyayama ca purusah padosya sarva bhutani tripad
asyamrtam divi the one fourth is visva bhutani all the living being or the entire cosmos
occupies a part of Isvara. So purusah not only pervades the whole creation Paramatma and
then ten inches Paramatma stands outside. That means Paramatma is taller than the creation.
Paramatma is bigger than the creation that mans creation occupies only a part of Paramatma.
In Krishnas mouth the whole cosmos was seen by yasodha. All these things shows the
creation is a part of Paramatma. Jivatma must be still smallest part of Paramatma. For
vishistadvaidam for amsa amsi sambandha not only logical support but also the scriptural
support is there. Adhi Sankaracharya says that I accept but I will add vyavaharika dristya.
This is the general analysis of the sutra. Now we will do the word for word analysis.
Mantra varnad cha from the sruti statement also we know this. Now we will see the
significance of the word. Mantra varnad badosya visva bhutani or Chandogya upanisad
3.12.6 and 2.1.1 of the Mundaka upanisad where the fire and the spark example is given.
Every Jivatma is like a spark and Paramatma is like a huge conflagration. You know spark is
an amsa of the total. Everybody says that spark of divinity is within you. This is nothing but
amsa amsi sambandha. We know this means we know this fact that the Jivatma is an amsa of
Paramatma.
Prakasadivannaivam parah
The Supreme Lord is not [affected by pleasure and pain like this [individual soul] just as light
[is unaffected by the shaking of its reflections]
The specialty of the Supreme Lord is shown in this sutra.
First we will do the general analysis of this sutra. Here Vyasacharya answers a possible
serious doubt that can come to a student relating to amsa amsi philosophy or vishistadvaidam
philosophy.
302
303
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 222
Topic 17. Amsadhikaranam. [43 - 53]
Relation of the individual soul to Brahman.
Sutra 2.3.47 [263]
Smaranti cha
The smriti also state [that]
The specialty of the Supreme Lord is shown in this sutra.
In this 17th and final adhikaranam of the third pada known as amsadhikaranam the
relationship and Paramatma is discussed. We should remember that the relationship
discussed here is from vyavaharika dristi only. That this is from vyavaharika dristi we come
to know by seeing the flow of the adhikaranams, [in the last four adhikaranam onwards
Vyasacharya talks about Jivatma as karta etc.] From Paramarthika dristi Jivatma is akarta
only. Jivatma is Paramarthika drstiya akarta and Jivatma from vyavaharika1 dristiya karta.
Vyasacharya says that Jivatma is karta and therefore dristi is vyavaharikam. The latter
adhikaranam also continues in the same place. Hence we should know that this relationship
also sambandha amsa amsi bhava sambandha and to establish this relationship he gave sruti,
smriti and logical supports. Logical support is that Jivatma is talked as different from
Paramatma known as beda sruti; Jivatma is talked about identical abeda sruti; if you try to
logically reconcile beda and abeda sruti only recourse we can take to amsa. Amsa alone
logically fits in beda and abeds. This is the logical support in 43rd sutra. In 44th sutra he gave
the sruti support. The Jivatma is or all the Jivatmas are supposed to be one pada one-quarter
one part of Paramatma. Then he gave the sruti support in 44th sutra the well-known sloka
[15.7] thus in the first three sutras Vyasacharya said that Jivatma Paramatma aikyam from
vyavaharika dristly. In 46th sutra Vyasacharya answers a possible doubt. The doubt is a
serious dobut if Jivatma is a part of Paramatma then Paramatma also will be int trouble.
Whatever the problems belonging to amsa. The problems of the part belong to the whole and
the condition of the whole is worse than the part and each part has to carry its problem
whereas the whole carry the problem of all the parts. Chief minister may worry about
problem but the Prime minister has the problem of all put together. Each Jivatma is a samsari
Paramatma will become a concentrated samsara and he will be a Maha samsara. What we
will gat by attaining that Paramatma and by attaining or become aikyam with Paramatma my
journey will be from samsara to maha samsara. Where is the need to do sadhana to become a
maha samsara. Let Paramatma remain wehre he is and let us be safely away. This problem
does not arise in dvaida philosophy and in dvaida Jivatma is kept safely and Paramatma is
away in vaikunta loka and Jivatma will suffer and Paramatma will not be tainted and He can
help Jivatma. Advaidam will have a greater problem and vishistadvaidam also will have
lesser problem. Now we will clarify. First we will do the general analysis. Of course this
question can be approached and answered in different ways. The answer is based on the sutra
which will come later. In the 50th sutra Vyasacharya will give an information keeping that we
have to approach the answer. The sutra is abasah eva ca wherein Vyasacharya says when we
304
306
Anujnapariharau dehasambandhajjyotiradivat
Injunctions or prohibitions [are possible] on account of the connection [of the Self with the
body, as in the case of light, etc.
The necessity for observance of mandatory and prohibitory rules is explained.
Here Vyasacharya explains all the transactional phenomena as to how they take place among
the Jivatmas. Vyavaharika phenomena is explained. Even though Paramatma is one,
reflections are many due to many reflection media. The plurality of reflections are due to
reflecting media. If someone asks Atma is one or many, we should ask are you asking about
bimba Chaitanyam or Pratibimba Chaitanyam. If you talk about original Consciousness, it is
one but from vyavaharika dristya it is many. Plurality of Atma has to be explained. You will
understand the seriousness of issue when you make a comparative study of all the systems of
philosophy. Experiencetially we see the plurality of jivas and therefore one fundamental
question asked is Atma is one or many. We say very serious problem when you study
different systems. If you are confined to Advaidic Vedanta only one is in view. When you
study vaisesika or nyaya. They say Consciousness are many and for them there is
vyavaharika or Paramarthika dristi and therefore therefore Consciousnesses are many. They
talk about many Atma and therefore Vyasacharya has to present our view. The Paramatma
the original Consciousness is one and reflected Consciousness are many. Not only they are
plural and they are different in attributes even though the original Paramatma is attribute-less
and once the Consciousness is reflected through medium, the attributes of the medium get
transferred to the medium and nirguna Pratibimba Chaitanyam becomes saguna Pratibimba
Chaitanyam. And when the mirror is disturbed moving the reflection moves. When the
mirror is steady, the reflection is steady. When the mirror is dull, the reflection is dull; when
the mirror id bright the reflection is bright. Therefore, we find all the jivarasis are different
layers of intelligence. If you take sthavara their intelligence or Consciousness is very dull
Consciousness and they can be aware only gross; if you take a buffalo for a carnatic music
programme it cannot appreciate or understand even though the Consciousness is the same. As
the medium becomes subtler and subtler the Consciousness seems to get more and more
evolved Consciousness and that is how the people say the jnani is in higher state of
Consciousness. Original Consciousness does not have taste at all but when the mind of a
jnani is evolved the Consciousness is in higher state. Yoga vashista they talk about \4th, 5th,
6th etc., states. The states belong to the medium and not to the Consciousness but it is
transferred to and referred. The features and the properties are different; not only that there is
also status difference like the higher lower strata or classification also comes. People ask how
can you classify the human being; how can you talk of higher and lower castes; how can you
307
308
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 223
Topic 17. Amsadhikaranam. [43 - 53]
Relation of the individual soul to Brahman.
Sutra 2.3.48 [264]
Anujnapariharau dehasambandhajjyotiradivat
Injunctions or prohibitions [are possible] on account of the connection [of the Self with the
body, as in the case of light, etc.
The necessity for observance of mandatory and prohibitory rules is explained.
In the initital three sutras 43 45 Vyasacharya defined Jivatma as the amsa of Paramatma,
amsa being a part for which the reason was given. Only when Jivatma is taken as Paramatma
then alone beda and abeda vakyams also can be properly. In vishistadvaidam amsa vakyam is
called gatah sruti or the reconciling statement. Amsatvam of Jivatma reconciles both Jivatma
from Paramatma and also the non-difference of Jivatma from or with Paramatma. But
Vyasacharya did not make it very clear what is meant by the word amsa. Is it apportione part
of Consciousness is amsa or divided Consciousness and then it will raise the question that the
Consciousness cannot be divided when space itself is indivisible. Therefore there seems to be
a vagueness with regard to the word amsa and therefore Vyasacharya clears it later by
indicating that the amsa is not a physical part because physically Consciousness cannot be
divided. You can say amsa of part because body is divisible; flats are the amsa of the land.
Anything niravayvam cannot have amsa and therefore it cannot be a physical part.
Vyasacharya makes it clear that it is abasah which means a share, reflection or Pratibimbam.
From sutra 46 onwards Vyasacharya redefines amsa as Chidhabasa or chit Pratibimba. This
chit Pratibimba has to be accepted because only when the reflection of Consciousness is
accepted we will be able to explain the plurality of Jivatma. With one Paramatma we can
never explain the plurality of Jivatma but we experience the plurality of Jivatma. In this hall
there are so many Jivatmas and each Jivatma his own personality and not only there are
worldly differences among Jivatmas, religious differences in terms punya papa karmani,
different Jivatmas assemble here but after death Jivatmas travel in different directioins. The
plurality of Jivatma is a irrefutable fact. If we are to talk about Paramatma we will not be able
to explain the plurality of Jivatma and therefore we have to bring in the reflected
Consciousness as vyavaharika sathyam which is as real as the body and which as real as the
world. Enjoying a parellel reality as parallel as vyavaharika jagat or as vyavaharika sariram
we require vyavaharika Chaitanyam and that vyavaharika Chaitanyam is called Pratibimba
Chaitanyam or Chidhabasa Chaitanyam which is different from Paramarthika Chaitanyam
which belongs to different order of relality and that Paramarthika Chaitanyam is not involved
in any vyavahara. This vyavaharika Chaitanyam Pratibimba Chaitanyam Chidhabasa
Chaitanyam is here called Jivatma which being vyavaharika can interact with the world. It
can become pramata, can become karta, can become bokta. Not only that this Chidhabasa
Chaitanyam being a reflection, it is invariably inseparably associated with reflecting medium
and th`yatra yatra Chidhabasah tatra tatra upadhih or sarira triayam vartate. You can visualize
309
Assantateschavyatikarah
And on account of the non-extension [of the soul beyond its own body] there is no confusion
[of results of actions]
The discussion on the special characteristic of the individual soul is continued.
First, we will do the general analysis of the sutra. Vyasacharya answers one of the main
objections raised by all other systems of philosophy and that objection is that Atma is one and
the Consciousness is one and that Atma is in all the sarirams. You say that there is one
Consciousness that pervades all the bodies and the charge they attribute is that if sorrow or
pleasure in one individual then simultaneously the joy or sorrow must be experienced by all
of them because there is one Consciousness and one Atma. When one Atma cries, all should
cry. Upto certain age the dehabimana is not there amoungst the children and the ego is not
crystalised and they are not clear about their body and other childs body and hence one child
starts crying other also cry. All the other systems of philosophy say that Advaidam is
impractical and improper system. In Samkya and yoga etc., atmas are many and each Atma
suffers and enjoys its comedy and tragedy. In Advaidam you cannot explain the different
experiences of different people with one Atma and one Consciousness. When one Jivatma
enjoys or suffers others should also enjoy or suffer. When one Atma is liberated, all should be
liberated. All the problems will come if there is Advaidam. This is the charge given by
dvaidins and vishistadvaidins. We repeatedly answer but the answer they do not listen to. The
question is deliberately raised and answer is not deliberately listened to. We say that original
Consciousness is Advaidam whereas the reflected Consciousness is not Advaidam. It is
dvaidam. Chidhabasa anekah. It is vyavaharika satham. Advaidam is Paramarthikam. Sukha
312
313
314
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 224
Topic 17. Amsadhikaranam. [43 - 53]
Relation of the individual soul to Brahman.
Sutra 2.3.49 [265]
Assantateschavyatikarah
And because of the non-extension [of the soul beyond its own body] there is no confusion [of
results of actions]
The discussion on the special characteristic of the individual soul is continued.
We have done the general analysis of the 49th sutra in which Vyasacharya points out that
even though Chaitanyam is only one, the chaitanya Pratibimbams obtaining in the mind is
many. It is because the minds are many in each mind Pratibimba Chaitanyam is possible;
otherwise it is called Chidhabasa; these Chidhabasas are many in number. These Chidhabasas
alone are called Paramatma amsah. When we say Jivatma is amsa of Paramatma the meaning
of the word amsa is abasah eva and abasah means Pratibimba or reflection. Even though
Chaitanyam is all pervading the chaitanya Pratibimbam is not all pervading because each
Pratibimba is confined to the reflecting medium the mind. The mind is not all pervading and
as many bodies are there, so many minds are there as many minds are there so many
Pratibimba Chaitanyams are there. This mixture of Body Mind Complex plus the Pratibimba
Chaitanyam alone we call prmata, ahankara, karta, bokta etc. Each ahankara has different
types of punya papam and in keeping with that different types of phalams also. Therefore
there is no question of confusion regarding karma and phalam. This is the essence of this
sutra. As an aside topic I pointed out when we discussed this idea a dbout may come if
Jivatma is Pratibimba Chaitanyam with the reflecttng medium the mind and if it is called
ahankara how do you explain aham Brahma asmi iti maha vakyam. You will say that I am
ahankara and what right the Chidhabasa has to claim aham Brahma asmi. This will be the
question and it is not dealt with in this sutra. It is dealt with in other literature. Even though
Chidhabasa cannot be ever identical with chit we should remember all pervading chit is there
inherently present in the Chidhabasa also as the adhistanam. This adhistana chit alone is
called sakti. While Chidhabasa is called ahankara [the mind reflecting medium] is inherently
pervaded by the all pervading chit which is called saksi Chaitanyam or kutastha Chaitanyam
or adhistanam Chaitanyam unlike the example of the sun and the reflection. In the sun
example there is physical distance between sun and the reflecting sunlight. In this case you
cannot extend the example to reflected Chaitanyam and Chidhabasa Chaitanyam. There is no
distance between the reflection and the original. Where there is ahankara there itself there is
saksi. Therefore Vedanta says initially you learn to say I am the ahankara backed by saksi.
Because you are more comfortable to identify with ahankara. Then gradually you should
learn to say it is not the I the ahankara backed by saksi but I am the saksi functioning through
ahankara. Ahankara pradhana I will have to change the emphasis to saksi pradhana aham.
Then I should learn to claim I am the all pervading Brahma and it is through the mithya
ahankara I am temporarily doing mithya action and experience mithya result. First one is
315
Adrsihtaniyamat
There being no fixity about the unseen principle [there would result confusion of works and
their effects for those who believe in many souls, each all pervading.
The discussion begun in sutra 50 is continued.
With the previous sutra, Vyasacharya has said everything about Jivatma which he wanted to
say. Jivatma is a karta from vyavaharika dristi; Jivatma is subject to birth and death from
vyavaharika dristi and jivatma is Brahman from Paramarthika dristi. The following three
sutras are the negation of Samkya nyaya philosophy with regard to their concept of Jivatma.
What is Jivatma accordint to Vedanta has been revealed. Jivatma is talked about by nyaya,
Samkya philosophy is discussed, and Vyasacharya wants to say their concept it wrong. It is
para madhana kandanam. Vedanta is established and now it is para madha kandanam with
offensive argument. If I have to refute Samkya and nyaya first I have to learn what is their
concept of Jivatma. Generally we do not know what is Samkya and nyaya and why should I
negate what I do not know. Since the sutras occur, I have twofold task now. I will tell you
what they think and I will put their false ideas and then negate all of them.
Here Vyasacharya criticizes more of the nyaya darsanam and by extension, he criticizes
Samkya. It is nyaya kandana pradhanam. First, I will summarise the nyaya approach. This is
the general introduction to all the three sutras. The nyaya and vaiseshika philosophers say
that Atma is a jada dravyam; it is an inert substance. This is concept one regarding Jivatma.
Next is that this jada dravya Atma is plural. It means there are many jada Atmas. Jivatmas are
317
319
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 225
Topic 17. Amsadhikaranam. [43 - 53]
Relation of the individual soul to Brahman.
Sutra 2.3.51 [267]
Adrsihtaniyamat
There being no fixity about the unseen principle [there would result confusion of works and
their effects for those who believe in many souls, each all pervading.
The discussion begun in sutra 50 is continued.
In this adhikaranam from sutra 43 to sutra 50 Vyasacharya established the nature of Jivatma
and also karma phala bogha vyavastha how jiva becomes karta and bogta, the scheme of
action and results were establish. From Paramarthika dristi there is only one Atma. Even
though Atma is one at vyavaharika level or empirical level one Atma has got several
reflections called Chidhabasas. This Chidhabasas are many in number and the Chidhabasas
are only finite and Chidhabasas pervade only the body and they are all non-extensive
pluralistic one. It is this Chidhabasa which becomes a karta and it is Chidhabasa which
becomes a bokta also. Since each Chidhabasa has a distinct individuality all the karma
phalam will go to only the respective Chidhabasa. There will not be the problem of vyakarah
is not there at all. The individuality of Chidhabasa will be determined by its manifesting
medium consisting of Sthoola Sooksma Sariram dvayam. This is otherwise called upadhi.
Thus the determined by the sarira dvayam Chidhabasa will have its individuality plus
kartrutvam and bokrutvam and pramatritvam and all the karma phala bogha vyavasta is well
settled. While a person is in Karma Kanda we will emphasise the Chidhabasa aspect of jiva
whereas when one comes to jnana kanda the emphaisis is shifted from Chidhabasa aspect to
chit aspect which is very much inherent in the Chidhabasa in the jiva. Chidhabasa pradhana
jiva is karta chit pradhana jiva is akarta. Kurvan is Chidhabasa pradhana jiva dristya na karoti
is chit pradhana jiva dristya. Vachyartha dristya karta lachyartha dristya akarta. This is the
Vedantic approach and by which jivatma and Paramatma aikyam is vindicated and Jivatma
kartrutvam plurality travel etc., are vindicated in Karma Kanda. Karma Kanda jiva is also
explained properly jnana kanda jiva is also explained properly. This Vyasacharya established
and the Chidhabasa was named amsah. That is the only point to be noted and that Chidhabasa
is amasa and amsa is Chidhabasa we come to know by tallying sutra 43 and sutra 50. Sutra 43
has the word amsa and sutra 50 has got the word abhasah. With that sutra our siddhanta has
been established and in the next three sutra Vyasacharya refutes the Samkya nyaya theory of
Jivatma. By corollary he dismisses Samkya also. The primary problem with the nyaya
philosopher is he accepts many all pervading Atma. Therefore he has problems that Atma
enters into contact with mind and mind to indriya and through the seriel contact sukha and
dukha arise. Vyasacharya question is this sukha and dukha will go to Atma according to you
[nyaya philosopher] and to which Atma it will go and under the mind all the atmas are there.
To solve the problem he answered whichever Atma has punya papam that Atma will sukha
and dukha and for that Vyasacharya asks how punya papam comes and for that also he has to
320
323
324
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 226
Topic 17. Amsadhikaranam. [43 - 53]
Relation of the individual soul to Brahman.
Sutra 2.3.53 [269]
326
Page No
Chap-Pada-Sutra
Sutra Nos
226
328
2.4.1
270
227
330
2 . 4 . 1 to 2 . 4 . 4
270 to 273
228
334
2 . 4 . 4 to 2 . 4 . 7
273 to 276
229
338
2 . 4 . 7 and 2 . 4 . 8
230
342
2 . 4 . 9 and 2 . 4 . 10
231
346
2 . 1 . 10
279
232
349
2 . 4 . 11 to 2 . 4 . 13
280 to 282
233
353
2 . 4 . 13 and 2 . 4 . 14
234
357
2 . 4 . 15 to 2 . 4 . 17
284 to 286
235
361
2 . 4 . 17 to 2 . 4 . 19
286 to 288
236
365
2 . 4 . 20 to 2 . 4 . 22
289 to 291
237
369
2.4 Conclusion
370
327
Tatha pranah
Thus the vital airs [are produced from Brahman]
The creation of the pranas or senses is now described.
328
329
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 227
Topic 1. Pranotpattyadhikaranam
The pranas have their origin from brahma.
Sutra 2.4.2 [271]
Gaunyasambhavat
On account of the impossibility of a secondary [origin of the pranas]
A plausible objection to sutra 1 is refuted.
Now that the siddhanta has been given vyasacharya has to handle ekadesi. Ekadesi madham
says that origination has to be taken figuratively and really origination does not take place.
Vyasacharya says it is illogical to talk about figurative or secondary origination. If you say so
there will be logical problems in explaining upanishad. He does not says what is the logical
problems. But adhi sankaracharya explains the problem. If you say the origination is a
figurative thing, that means sense organs are not born and that means they are anadi and they
are not brahma karyam. In the introduction to the upanishad, the teaching said in there will be
in trouble that is where the utpatti vakyam has come that is mundakopanisad. Here student
asks what is that knowing which everything is known and for that the teacher answers para
vidya or brahma vidya. According to the teacher brahma vijnanena sarva vijnanam. Then
alone sarva karya vijnanam bhavati. If the sense organs are not born out of Brahman, then
sense organs will not be brahma karyam. All these things will be meaningful to you if you
know the fundamental law there is no karyam without karanam. Keeping that in mind in the
beginning of mundaka, the upanishad says that the sense organs are also born out of Brahman
and therefore they dont exist separate from Brahman. Purusah eva idahum sarvam and
therefore gauni is not possible. This is the essence of the sutra. Now we will go to the word
for word analysis.
Gaunyasambhavat since figurative meaning cannot be taken [origination of sense organs
should be accepted] the logical problem that will come is pratijna hanih eka vijnanena sarva
vijnanam will be violated. Then there will be another problem, which we have to tackle.
Utpatti of sense organs is born and if we take utpatti is real we have to reconcile the other
sruti vakyam satapata vakyam that says sense organs are not born. This says sense organs
were there before creation. This statement has to be reconciled. For that adhi sankaracharya
says that if we take utpatti vakyam as mukyam we will take anupatti vakyam as gaunam or
figurative. That is not born is a figurative given from a particular standpoint. He says pralaya
is of different level in vedas and puranas. As a particular level of intermediary pralayam
avantara pralayam the entire sthoola prapancha is resolved into sooshma prapancha
hiranyagarbha. The total resolution does not take place, sthoola prapancha takes place, and
hiranyagarbha continues. From brahmajis angle he created sthoola prapancha, before the
creation of sthoola prapancha the sooshma prapancha existed, and hiranyagarbha was there.
This hiranyagarbha existed even before sristi. It existed before sthoola prapancha sristi. We
talk about brahmaji existing before creation of the world and even after the resolution of the
330
Topic 1. Pranotpattyadhikaranam
The pranas have their origin from brahma.
Sutra 2.4.3 [272]
Tatprakeehrutescha
On account of that [word which indicates origin] being mentioned first [in connection with
prana]
An argument in support of sutra 3 is given.
First i will do the general analysis of the sutra. Here vyasacharya asks us to observe the
mundaka mantra which is controversial 2.1.3. Etasmad jayate is the beginning of the
upanishad mantra. 2.1.1 and 2.1.2 Brahman has been talked about. Two verses talk about
Brahman. From this Brahman is born. The question is what is born. Upanishad gives a list
pranah, manah, sarvendriyani ca, then followed by all the fiver elements. All are born out of
Brahman. The verb jayate must be added to everything. So originates each one. The verb
jayate is mentioned only once. First prana and sense organs are mentioned and the second
line five elements are mentioned. Now vyasacharya argues that in the third pada we have
established that the panca bhuta utpatti is in primary sense of the term. Panca pbuta utpatti is
seen to be mukya and not gauna. We have already shown that panca bhuta is primary and not
secondary. Vyasacharya says the same jayate is used for the sense organs also. Therefore the
verb of origination commonly used for sense organs and the elements. From the previous
pada we know the verb used for the elements are from primary sense and the same verb is
used for sense organs and that jayate also must be mukyam and not gaunam. Therefore
elements are also born in the primary sense and the sense organs are also born in the primary
sense. Now we will do word for word analysis.
331
Topic 1. Pranotpattyadhikaranam
The pranas have their origin from brahma.
Sutra 2.4.4 [273]
Tatpurvakatvadvachah
Because speech is preceded by that [viz., fire and the other elements]
Another argument in support of sutra 2 is given.
First we will do the general analysis of the sutra. Now ekadesi comes and argues. He asks the
advaidins that sense organs are unborn based on the saying in the satapatha Brahmanam. You
want to prove that sense organs are born out of Brahman and you quote mundaka manta,
which is favourable to you. Now ekadesi says why cannot you look at some other upanishad
vakyam. In chandogya upanisad it is said form Brahman indriya utpatti is not mentioned
6.2.2 etc. Here it is categorically states that the organs etc., are the products of the elements.
The elements in their turn originate from Brahman. The upanishad does not talk about
indriya utpatti at all. How do you say sense organs are born of Brahman? Now vyasacharya
says that if you look at the upanishad proper that sense organs are born out of the elements.
Instead of saying that they are born oout of brahma it says they are born out of elements and
elements are born out of Brahman and ultimately sense organs are born. In one Brahman is
said to be direct cause and in another place it is said to be secondary cause. The ultimate mula
karanam is Brahman and sense organs are born directly born out of elements and indirectly
born out of Brahman. This is said in 6.4 of chandogya upanisad. Therefore, vak means sense
organs. It is born out of agni tattvam and agni is born out of Brahman and therefore all the
sense organs represented by vak originate. This is the essence of this sutra. Now we will see
word for word analysis.
Vachah means since the organs of speech is a product of the fire element [it is indirectly born
of Brahman]. Now we will see the significance of the word. Vachah means vak indriaym tat
purvakatvat tat stands for agni bhutam; tad karyatvat means vak indriyam being a product of
agni element and agni being a product of Brahman therefore vak indriyam is born out of
Brahman only ultimately is said in the mundaka upanishad. Lastly adhi sankaracharya
introduces another point. Chandogya upanisad 6.5.3 says that the mind is anna mayam prana
is apo maya and vak is tejo mayah. Here we will hairsplit on the suffix mayah. Mayah means
a product. Mind is the product of earth elements; mind of water element and vak is the
product of agni elements. Purva paksi argues how can you take the meaning in such a way. If
332
333
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 228
Topic 1. Pranotpattyadhikaranam
The pranas have their origin from brahma.
Sutra 2.4.4 [273]
Tatpurvakatvadvachah
Because speech is preceded by that [viz., fire and the other elements]
Another argument in support of sutra 2 is given.
In the first adhikaranam of this pada vyasacharya analyses the origination of the sense organs
and here sense organs are called prana and to avoid confusion we call sense organs as gauna
prana. Mukya prana refers to prana, udana, abana etc. All of them originated from Brahman
is the view of siddhanta. All the sense organs originate from Brahman and then the purva
paksi raised a doubt that you quote mundaka mantra and why cannot you see chandogya
upanisad where bhuta sristi from Brahman is mentioned where sense organs are not said to be
originated from Brahman. Eventhough in chandogya upanisad sense organs are directly
originated from Brahman but they indirectly originated from Brahman only. Refer to 6.5.4 of
chandogya upanisad where it is said that the organs are born out of the elements and the
elements are said to be born of Brahman thereby it is made clear that the sense organs
indirectly born out of Brahman. Vak indriyam is born out of agni tattvam and agni is born out
of Brahman and Brahman is the mula karanam for the birth of the sense organs. The suffix
maya we focused and according to sanskrit grammar, maya refers to the product. Prithvi
karyam manah and agni karyam vak. When this interpretation was given, a purva paksi raised
a question. At this point, i stopped the last class.
The purva paksi says that you say Brahman produces the elements and the elements produce
the sense organs. However, on analysis we find that the suffix maya cannot mean a product.
It is purva paksi contention. Suffix maya can mean product but here in this mantra you cannot
take it as a product. If the mind is product of food and before eating food mind should not be
there. Annam may produce anna maya kosa and you cannot say annam produce the mind.
Similarly, you cannot say water produces prana because to drink water i should have prana
and how can you say water produces prama. The suffix maya should be given another
interpretation that annam nourishes the mind and similarly jalam nourishes the prana.
Therefore, these are not products but are nourished by the annam etc. In chandogya upanisad
the guru asked the students not to eat food for fifteen days. Then the students came back and
they were asked to chant the vedas. Tjey were not able to do so. From this we come to know
that annam is the noursiher of the mind and not the cause of the mind. Therefore, sense
organs are utpatti rahitam and this is the purva paksi contention.
Adhi sankaracharya now gives his answer. In this context the word maya does not mean the
product and it has got gouna artha and it does not have the primary meaning of the product.
Even though this sentence says primarily elements are nourishers only but the by implication
334
Sapta gatervisheshitatvaccha
The pranas [organs] are seven on account of this being understood [born scriptura; passages]
and of the specification [of those seven]
The number of the pranas [senses is now discussed].
First i will give you a general introduction to this adhikaranam with two sutras. Here the
subject matter of discussion is regarding the number of organs and anthakaranams. We have
purva paksi, ekadesi and siddhanta.
Purva paksi says that the upanishads are full of contradictions. It never mentions one
particular number of organs in different context and the lowest mentioned is seven and the
highest mentioned is thirteen. Mundaka upanishad 2.18. Mentions seven sense organs are
there; brihadharaynaka upanisad 3.2.1 place the number as eight [eight grahas and eight
adhigrahas]; taittiriya samhita v.3.2..3 says they are nine seven are the pranas of the head, two
the lower ones; prasnopanisad 4.8 places the number as thirteen the eye and what can be
seen; thus the scriptural passages disagree about the number of the pranas [organs in this
context]. Purva paksi says that sruti contradicts and therefore sruti is apramanam. Our
siddhanta says that the number of sense organs are 11. Ekadesi takes the view that we should
accept the number as seven. Sutra number 5 relates to ekadesi and sutra 6 relates to siddhanta.
335
336
Topic 3. Prananutvadhikaranam
The number of the organs.
Sutra 2.4.7 [276]
Anavascha
And [they are] minute
The nature and size of senses is now ascertained.
First i will introduce the general introduction of this adhikaranam which has only one sutra.
This is called prana anutva adhikaranam. The subject matter in this adhikaranam is the size of
the sense organs. In the scripture the measurements are discussed as three anu, vibhu and
madhyama smallest, biggest and the medium sized. Indiryas have madhyama parimanah is
the view of vyasacharya. More in the next class.
337
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 229
Topic 3. Prananutvadhikaranam
The number of the organs.
Sutra 2.4.7 [276]
Anavascha
And [they are] minute
The nature and size of senses is now ascertained.
In this fourth pada of the second chapter vyasacharya deals with boudhika sruti virodha
pariharah the sruti which seemingly contradictory particularly with regard to the sookshma
sariram. First he has taken up prana which means here the sense organs. Prana is taken in the
secondary sense of the term. In the first adhikaranam he dealt with prana utpatti; io the
second he talks about the number of sense organs and now he talks about the size of the
prana. Prana samkya we saw to be 11 pancha jnanendriyas five karmendriya and one
andhakaranam only consisting mano, buddhi, citta and ahankara. In the last class, i
introduced the third adhikaranam the prana parmana. All measurements are classifed into
three anutvam, vibhutvam and all the other measurements in between smallest and biggest
come under madhyama parimana. All sense organs have madhyama parimanah. But
vyasacharya uses the word anuh, which means madhyama parimanah. In this adhikaranam,
we have purva paksi ekadesi and siddhanta.
Purva paksi says that sruti is self-contradictory. In some place, it says sense organs are all
pervading and in some places it says the sense organs are finite in nature. First one is 3.9.4 of
brihadharaynaka upanisad te yatha asmad sarirad ukramanti the sense organs go out of the
body at the time of death. When they go out it is the time of death and one who dies also cries
and those nearby cry. Since 11 sense organs go and the people cry they are symbolically
sense organs are called rudrah. So according to brihadharaynaka upanisad ekadasa rudra
represents ekadasa indriyas only. From the sruti vakyam it is clear that the sense organs leave
the body. If they are to leave the body and travel they are necessarily to be temporary in
nature. They are madhyama parimanah only. There is another brihadharaynaka upanisad
vakyam 1.5.13 which says te ete sarve eva samaah sarve nantaha sarve anantah; this mantra
says that all the sense organs are samah; anantah means that all sense organs are fintite. In
one place the upanishad says they are finite and at another place they say they are infinite.
Ekadesi says that sense organs are all pervading and this is the view of samkya philosophers
also. Ananta sruti is the mukya sruti and it is the primary meaning. If you say that sense
organs are all pervading how do you explain 3.1.4 where sense organs are to move about.
Here it is said that the meaning here is gauni sruti and the meaning should not be taken.
Ekadesi says that sense organs do not go out but the golakam the physical body, the physical
part of sense organs die away and the very same similar body is created and the conditioned
sense organs body is gone and sarira avachinna indriyam is elsewhere. It is exactl;y like
chaitanyam body enclosed chaitanyam alone is recognizable and not the chaitanyam
338
Topic 4. Pranasraishthyadhikaranam.
The chief prana has also an origin from Brahman.
Sutra 2.4.8 [277]
Sreshthascha
And the best [i.e., the chief vital air or prana is also produced.
The chief prana is being characterized now.
First I will give you the general introduction to this adhikaranam with one sutra. In this
adhikaranam vyasacharya comes to the mukya pranah. In the previous three adhistanam we
dealt with gauna prana the sense organs. Now he comes to the main meaning of the prana and
that is why he has used the expression shreshtah. This adhikaranam can be called shreshta
prana adhikaranam or mukya prana adhikaranam. Here also vyasacharya deals with pranas
origination, number and its nature whether visible or invisible. We have three stages here also
purva paksi, ekadesi madham and siddhanta.
Purva paksi finds seeming contradiction in two sruti statement regarding the origination of
mukya prana the life in general or physiological system. One is from mundaka 2.1.3 says that
prana is born. There is another statement which says that the prana existed even before
creation along with Brahman. This statement comes in rg veda 8.7.17 and it is called nasa
diya system. There is one sentence in the suktam, aanid a-vatam svadhaya tadekam. In this
statement the most important statement is anid which means breathed or exhaled. Anidi
means to breathe. From this root only apana, udana, prana etc., have come. Ana means to
breath live, which refers to inhalation exhalation. It means before creation nothing was there
and only Brahman was breathing. One was Brahman, Brahman was breathing, and Brahman
was alive and breathing. Because of the breathing by Brahman before creation, it is
concluded that prana was there before creation. Svadaya means mayaya. Therefore, prana
was also there before creation. Brahman, maya and prana were there before creation. Since
prana already existed, there is no question of prana taking birth. Hence, it is sruti virodha.
Therefore, there is no need to study of brahma sutra.
Then comes ekadesi. He says that prana is eternal only because Brahman has to be alive and
it is clearly said that the Brahman was breathing before creation and therefore prana is
nithyah. What about other sruti vakyam prana utpatti. It is only secondary and gouni utpattih
and do not take it seriously. Vishistadvaidins and dvaidins would say do not take tat tvam asi
seriously. For advaidins he wants only one statement tat tvam asi. The whole gita is only an
340
341
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 230
Topic 4. Pranasraishthyadhikaranam.
The chief prana has also an origin from Brahman.
Sutra 2.4.8 [277]
Sreshthascha
And the best [i.e., the chief vital air or prana is also produced.
The chief prana is being characterized now.
In the first three adhikaranam of this pada indriya utpatti, indriya samkya and indirya
parimana have been analysed. In the word indriyam we have included anthakaranam also.
The word indriyam includes the five jnanendriyas, five karmendriyas and the mind with four
divisions. After discussing the indriyam vyasacharya has come to prana. In the fourth
adhikaranam it is established that prana is also born out of Brahman. Prana here is one
principle with five function. This prana is called mukhya prana. It differentiates from it
amukhya prana which are the sense organs. Vyasacharya translates the word mukhya to
shrestah. This prana upasana is prescribed both chandogya upanisad and brihadharaynaka
upanisad. Jyestasya shrestasya upasana is prescribed in brihadharaynaka upanisad the word
shreshta is used and in the upanishad the prana is glorified as jyestasya shrestasya both in
brihadharaynaka upanisad and chandogya upanisad. Now we enter the fifth adhikaranam.
Na vayukriya prithagupadesat
[the chief prana is] air or function, on account of its being mentioned separately.
The nature of the chief prana is discussed in this sutra.
First i will give you a general introduction to this adhikaranam with four sutras. Previously
while discussing prana which was called indriyam or karanam, we mentioned that they are
eleven in number. In this eleven karnam we did not include the prana at all. From this we
come to know that the prana does not come under karanams. Thus prana does not come under
karta also as karta is defined as sentient and independent one. Prana cannot come under karta
because it is neither independent nor chetanam. Prana does not come under instrument of
transaction nor it comes under the subject or karta that uses the indriyams. Prana is not an
object or the part of the world also. It is not the field of interaction; nor it is the objective
342
Chakshuradivattu tatsahasishtyadibhyah
But [the prana is subordinate to [the soul], like eyes, etc., on account of [its] being taught
with them [the eyes, etc.,] and for other reasons.
The characteristics of prana are continued.
First we will do the general analysis of the sutra. In the previous sutra we establish that prana
is not vayu, prana is not the ekadasa karanam also. We also said that it is not karana function.
It is not element it is not karanam, it is karana funtion, and it is a separate tattvam. A doubt
comes if it is not an external world of object, it is karanam also it is not karana vyapara also
then if it is neither karana nor karma by parisesha nyaya only principle of triputio remains.
Then prana must be a karta one may have a doubt. For this vyasacharya makes it clear that it
is not a karta also. It is not karta because karta is swatantra chetanah and it should have a will
and be sentient. Prana is neithet swatantra and in sushupti it does not have freewill. Prana is
achetana tattvam only and it does not come under karta. If prana were karta it would have
will power of its own. In this sutra vyasacharya will say it does not have a will of its own and
for all practical purposes it is like a karanam but it is not a karanam. It is not karanam for we
have not included in the eleven karanam. It does not have the freewill of its won. Then prana
is vyartam and for this vyasacharya do not say that and you attend the classes. Vyasacharya
explanation we will see in the next class.
345
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 231
Topic 5. Vayukriyadhikaranam[sutras 9-12].
The chief prana different from air and sense functions.
Sutra 2.4.10 [279]
Chakshuradivattu tatsahasishtyadibhyah
But [the prana is subordinate to [the soul], like eyes, etc., on account of [its] being taught
with them [the eyes, etc.,] and for other reasons.
The characteristics of prana are continued.
Vyasacharya defends the vedanta darsanam, which he has arrived at through pradhama
adhyaya the extraction of vedanta darsanam. Of the four padas of this chapter in the first pada
vyasacharya defended vedanta against all objections raised through smriti and yukti. Second
pada is an odd pada, which will not fall in this line, and it does not defend vedanta
darsanambut it talks of the defects of other darsanams. Second pada is offensive pada. First
pada defends against smriti and yukti and third and fourth pada defends contradictions in
vedanta darsanam. Third pada we have completed by resolving all the seemingly
contradictory sruti statements regarding panca bootha sristi and boktru sristi. By the word
bokta we mean jiva. Now we enter the fourth pada where boudhika sristi viridha pariharah is
being done. The various products of the elements are called boudhika sristi. Out of them
vyasacharya takes up gouna prana and mukhya prana. The word gouna prana means ekadasa
bashya andhakaranani. Bashya karanani means external sense organs panca jnanendriyas and
panca karmendriyani and andhakaranam. Bashya karanam ten and andhakaranam one and we
have eleven sense organs which is called gauna prana and this was discussed in the first three
adhikaranam of this pada. Three topics were discussed one is utpatti [origination], smakya
[number of\karanas] and gauna prana parimanah [the size]. Now in the next three
adhikaranam the fourth fifth and sixth vyasacharya deals with mukhya prana mukhya prana
utpatti, mukhya prana samkya and mukhya prana size. Fourth adhikaranam we have
completed. We are in fifth adhikaranam. The present adhikaranam is called vayu kriya
adhikaranam which has got four sutra of which i have introduced the second sutra. As i said
the main purpose of the adhikaranam is mukya prana samkya that is the number. The answer
will be given later in sutra 12. Mukya prana is one but we count as though five prana, udana,
samana apana, etc. Now we discuss what exactly is the mukhya prana is the discussion here.
The final conclusion of this discussion i will give you first. Vyasacharya not only will give
our definition of mukya prana and also negates the suggestions given by other systems also.
Each system of philosophy has its own approach of prana. The definition of prana is not
common to all. Different systems have different opinion. Prana is the life supporting system
whose function is maintenance of infrastructure of the whole body, which is the office
premises, and all the instruments of transactions. One is physical body as well as 11
instruments of transaction gauna prana and the maintenance of gauna prana is the function of
mukya prana. This maintenance of infrastructure should continue right from conception up to
the death of the individual 24 hours a day. This maintenance system should function without
346
348
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 232
Topic 5. Vayukriyadhikaranam[sutras 9-12].
The chief prana different from air and sense functions.
Sutra 2.4.10 [279]
Chakshuradivattu tatsahasishtyadibhyah
But [the prana is subordinate to [the soul], like eyes, etc., on account of [its] being taught
with them [the eyes, etc.,] and for other reasons.
The characteristics of prana are continued.
After dealing with the gauna pranas in the first three adhikaranams, now vyasacharya deals
with mukhya prana in this adhikaranam. Gauna prana means sense organs plus one
andhakranam which ten bashya karanam and one andhakranam we call it as gauna prana
throughout in this context. Mukya prana is the system which maintains the infrastructure. It
does not come under the eleven instruments of transactions. It keeps the infrastructure worthy
and itself does not transact with the external world. Since mukhya prana is not directly
involved in the transaction mukya prana is different1 from triputi karta jiva the subject; the
gauna prana the instruments and external world the object krama. Its only function is to keep
the triputi active and in functional condition. Mukya prana is comparable to gauna prana in
one respect is that gauna prana is different from jiva and mukhya prana is different from jiva
the karta ahankarah. Gauna prana is different from jiva is proved that the instrument is
different from the user of the instrument. In the same way mukhya prana is different from
ahankara jiva. It has to function in all the avastha and it continues but the karta jiva is active
in jagrat and swapna but resolved in sushupti. Mukhya prana functions all through the
lifetime and it is closer to karana the instrument. Now we will go to the next sutra.
Panchavrittirmanovat vyapadisyate
It is taught as having a fivefold function like the mind.
The description of the characteristics of the chief prana is continued.
First i will give you the general analysis of this sutra. This only gives you the answer to the
question raised by the purva paksi etc. Here alone is said the number of the mukhya prana.
Mukhya prana utpatti is talked about and now in the fifth adhikaranam the number is the
main topic and it is discussed here. Jnanendriyas are five karmendriyas are five and prana is
one says vyasacharya like anthakaranam. It is not exactly five prana but there is one prana
with five different functions. With regard to each function five names are given.
Anthakaranam is one and it is known as mana, buddhi, chittam and ahankara. If we consider
anthakaranam as four then karanam will be fourteen but we say only eleven. In the same way
prana should be counted as one with pancha vrittih. That is called fivefold physiological
system. Prana refers to respiratory system; apana to the evacuation system; vyana to
circulatory system samana digestive system udanah to reversal system whenever required.
These fivefold prana we do not consider as transactions. Breathing is not considered as
transaction. Breathing is survival. Breathing is not any function, it is not a transaction;
transaction is one done by any of the sense organs and anthakaranam. This is the general
analysis of the sutra. Now we go to word for word analysis.
Panchavrittih manovat vyapudisyate means the primary prana is said to have fivefold
functions like the mind; panchavrittih means the instruments; the system is one and the
functions are five. Vyapadishyate means it is said in the sastra. Prana, apana, vyana, udana
and samana are five; even though mana, chittam, buddhi and ahankara names are there but it
relates only to the andhakaranam. Manah should be understood as chaturvidha anthakaranam.
Here a doubt can come? The possible doubt is vyasacharya says that the prana is fivefold as
in the case of the mind., we know the mind is fourfold and how can we say that the prana is
fivefold like the mind. Adhi sankaracharya gives two answers here. One answer is here the
fivefold prana and fourfold mind is compared for the particular purpose. It is not to show that
here it is five and there it is five. Here the comparison is that one system has one name with
pluralistic function. This is the purpose of example. The comparison is only to show the
plurality of the function and to show the number. If you are so particular the comparison is
perfect, i would say the mind is also fivefold. For that purpose i will go to the yoga sastra.
There mind is said to have panchamukhi or fivefold function. Vyasacharya temporarily
borrows from yoga sutra. 1.1.6 says that mind has five types of thoughts. Vrittayah panca
daiyah is yoga sutra. Incidentally you may get a doubt as to the fivefold vrittis. They are
pramana, viparyaya, vikalpa, nidra and smritayah. All our thoughts are categorized as five.
Pramana means right knowledge or right cognition; see the rope as rope; viparyaya means
wrong cognition pranti jnanam mithya jnanam see the rope as snake; we call it adhyasa;
vikalpa means the knowledge of a nonexistent thing that abhava jnanam; somebody asks is
there a horn for a rabbit; do i have a pot on my hand. I say no; now you have the knowledge
the knowledge of the absence of pot; a very peculiar phenomenon. Object of knowledge is the
351
Anuscha
And it [chief prana is minute.
The description of the characteristics of the chief prana is continued.
This is the sixth adhikaranam with only one sutra.
It can be called anu adhikaranam also. Third andhakaranamm is also anuscha and here also it
is anucha third deals with gauna prana adhikaranam and this adhikaranam relates to mukhya
prana adhikaranam. In the third adhikaranam the word prana means gauna prana
adhikaranam. Here it is mukya prana adhikaranam. Here prana is anuh it is said. Eka
vachanam is used to indicate that the mukhya prana is one. There plural is used because
gauna prana is fivefold. The word anu is madhyama parinamah means finite in size and it is
as big as the body. It is neither small nor is it big and it is medium sized. There are three
stages purva paksi madham, ekadesi madham and siddhanta the details we will deal in the
next class.
352
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 233
Topic 6 sreshthanutvadhikaranam [sutra 13].
The minuteness of the chief prana.
Sutra 2.4.13 [282]
Anuscha
And it [chief prana is minute]
The description of the characteristics of the chief prana is continued.
This is the sixth adhikaranam with only one sutra.
I give you the general analysis of the sixth adhikaranam. It is an adhikaranam that establishes
that mukya prana has got medium diementsion neither small like anu or big like akasa. The
word here is anu but the meaning is madhyama parinama. Here we go through three stages
purva paksi, ekadesi and siddhanta madhams.
Purva paksi take a mantra 1.3.22 of brihadharaynaka upanisad that says the dimension of
prana is mentioned and it says prana has the dimension equal to a white ant. It is so small as
though of the size of an ant. It has got dimension equal to a mosquito. It further adds the
prana is of the dimension of an elephant. Prana is as big as three lokas it is said. It concludes
that it is equal to samasti prana hiranyagarbha vibhuh. It means it is vibhuh parimana. It starts
with small ant and ends up with hiranyagarbha. Purva paksi says that in one mantra the size is
contradicted from anuh to vibhuh. Therefore, sruti is apramanam. The contradiction is not
revealed in one mantra itself.
Now comes ekadesi who comes to reconcile the two. His conclusion is that prana is vibuh. It
is all pervading like akasa. The pramanam is previous mantra itself [the last portion]. He says
it is aupadhika pariccheda and the limitation is not intrinsic and it is conditioned by the
enclosure. The gatakasa appears as small conditioned by the pot although akasa is not small.
Such different is an imaginary limitation caused by conditioned by the enclosure.
Siddhanta gives the answer in the sutra. Through this sutra vyasacharya establishes that the
prana is not vibuh but madhyama parinamah. The reason may that anu is a smaller word and
madhyama is a bigger word. Adhi sankaracharya gives the significance for the choice of the
word. The word anu conveys the idea of the indriya sookshmatvam also. Anumanam conveys
two ideas one is sookshmah. The next is paricchedahcha in this context means madhyama
parinamah. Vyasacharya does not give the reasoning for using the word anu to denote
madhyama parinamah. If prana is considered all pervading the sruti talking about leaving the
body at the time of death cannot be explained. Prana leaving the body is talked about in
several places and also we normally use the word prana is gone. That sruti vakyam is 4.2.2 of
brihadharaynaka upanisad talks about prana leaving the body. Then the second reason is that
if prana is all pervading prana will not leave the body; chaitanyam also will not leave the
353
Jyotiradyadhishthanam tu indamananat
But there is the presididng over by fire and others [over the organs]. Because of such
statement in sruti.
Now follows a discussion on the dependence of then organs or the presiding deities.
First i will give you the general analysis of this adhikaranam with three sutras. The topic of
this adhikaranam is with regard to the gauna prana or the karanams which are eleven. The
topic is can the eleven independently interact with the respective field or do they require the
grace and blessings of the respective devatas. Ekadesa karanam is called adhyatmam; the
field is called adhibootham and life is the interaction between adhyatmam and adhibootham;
now the question is can the adhyatmam directly interact with adhibootham independent or do
they require adhideivams or devatas for interesting with the adhibootham. Krishna says in
gita 18.14 and 15 adhistanam tatha karta karanam ca prthagvidham vividhas ca prthakcesta
daivam caivatra pancamam sariravan manobhir yat karma prarabhate narah nyayam va
viparitam va pancaite tasya hetavah which means the physical body or the seat of karma, the
doer or the guna, various instruments or the organs, various pranas or bio-impulses, and the
354
356
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 234
Topic 7 jyotirdyadhikaranam {sutras 14-16]
The presiding deities of the organs
Sutra 2.4.14[283]
Jyotiradyadhishthanam tu indamananat
But there is the presididng over by fire and others [over the organs]. Because of such
statement in sruti.
Now follows a discussion on the dependence of then organs or the presiding deities.
Now we are in the 7th adhikaranam. In the first three adhikaranams gauna pranas were talked
about. In the next three adhikaranam mukhya pranas were talked about. In the 7th
adhikaranam we discuss the gauna prana again as to whether the 11 karanas function
themselves or they are blessed by the devatas. Vyasacharya establishes that they function
with the blessings of the adhisthana devatas alone. The creation is triangular and all the
interaction in the creation involves adhyatma, adhiboota and blessed by adhideivam. If a
person asks that i do not see adhideivam blessing the karanam, we say that adhideivam comes
under apourusheya vishaya and it is beyond pratyaksa and anumana pramana. The vedas
teaches only that which is beyond pratyaksam and anumanam, logic and scientific study.
Since there are eleven karanas we say that there are many devatas also. This is the meaning of
the first sutra. Now we will enter the 15th sutra.
Pranavata sabdat
[the gods are not the enjoyers, but the soul, because the organs are connected] with the one
[i.e., the soul] possessing them [a thing we know] from the scriptures.
From the preceding sutra a doubt may arise that the gods who guide the senses may be the
enjoyers, this doubt is removed by this sutra.
Then previous sutra lead to a possible question and the question is answered in the following
sutras. First we will do the general analysis of the sutra. From the previous sutra we
understand that the karanams are blessed by the presiding deities and they are chetana
tattvam. We also know all the karanas are meant for the utility of jiva who is also a chetana
tattvam. Behind the karanam there is a karta jivah and behind the karanam there is devata
357
358
360
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 235
Topic 8 indryadhikaranam {sutras 17-19]
The organs are independent principles and not functions of the chief prana.
Sutra 2.4.17[286]
Bedasruteh
[on account of the] scriptural statement of difference.
An argument in favour of sutra 17 is given.
In this sutra he says the upanishad distinguishes the sense organs from prana. The name is
separate and discussions are also separate and because of separate discussion they have got
separate status. This sutra talks about separate discussion in the sastra. Here 1.3.7 of
brihadharaynaka upanisad is quoted here. Devas and asuras fight continuously. Devas wanted
to have adhista phalam and they wanted to do the omkara upasana. Each organ wanted to do
this upasana. Vak indriyam did upasana and other organs followed the practice. When they
practiced upasana, the asuras got worried because with the extra strength the organs cannot
be defeated. Therefore, asuras disturbed the sense organs not to practice the upasana. Because
of the attack from asuras, the sense organs did papas at times. With ears we hear good things
and also we hear bad things. So also is the case with other organs like eyes etc. In 1.3.7 the
upanishad says after exhausting all the resources they requested the prana to do upasana and
hwne prana was doing the upasana, the latter destroyed asuras and made the asuras incapable
of attacking them. If you throw a clod of earth on a stone, the stone will not get destroyed but
eh clod will be broken to pieces. Here sense organs are elaborately discussed and latter prana
362
Vailakshanyaccha
An on account of the difference of characteristics
The argument in favour of sutra 17 is given.
First we will do the general analysis of the sutra. Vyasacharya gives the third reason that
prana and sense organs have separate function. They have two different functions. Mukhya
prana does the maintenance function and survival is not considered as one of the transaction.
.survival does not come under transaction but survival is the main deed for the function. The
indriyas are meant for transactions in life. That is why the superiority and inferiority of the
living being is measured in terms of transaction but on the basis of the survival. All living
beings are graded uniformly but the differences amongst living beings are based on the
functions or transactions. The gradation is possible by transactions and therefore transactions
are totally separate functions where alone triputi comes, adhyatmam, adhideivam
adhibootham function come. Because of this only we find another very important difference.
The transaction can come and go; in jagrat we have transactions; in swapna we have dream
transactions and in sushupti we have no transactions at all. But prana and its functions
continue. One is essential service and the others are secondary service but they are needed for
survival. Function difference is the third reason for their distinction.
Now we will do the word for word analysis of the sutra. Vailakshanyat cha because of the
distinct nature also they are different. Then i will give you the significance of the word.
Vailakshanyam means distinct nature.sense organs can afford to stop in sushupti but not
prana. Before we conclude this adhikaranam we have to refute purva paksi and ekadesi.
Esi says that they should be taken as one principle. For that purpose, he told the
brihadharaynaka upanisad vakyam as the support. It says all sense organs said that let us
assume the nature of prana. Here adhi sankaracharya points out that sense organs assumes the
nature of prana and it does not mean that they have become one with prana. Since sense
organs are not active in sushupti, we say that the sense organs borrow kriya sakti from prana
just as the electricity lends power to different gadgets.
363
364
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 236
Topic 9 samjnamurtikiriptyadhikarnam {sutras 19-22]
The creation of names and forms is by the lord and not by the individual soul.
Sutra 2.4.20[289]
Vaiseshyattu tadvadastadvadah
But on account of the preponderance [of a particular element in them the gross elements] are
so named [after it]
Sutra 21 is amplified here.
First we will do the general analysis of the sutra. We pointed out before for creating the gross
universe lord mixes all the five elements for grossification. Each gross element will have all
five elements. There is prescribed proportion is there for mixing up for the purpose. The
confusion is if akasa has five elements why should you say it is akasa even when akasa has
all the five elements. Here it is said akasa is prodominent and other elements are less. The
name is given on domination basis. Now we will see the word for word analysis of the sutra.
Tad vadastad vadah of the particular name of a particular gross element vaiseshyattu is
because of the predominant of a particular element. . Then the word tadvada is repeated once
again to indicate the end of the second chapter. With this, the second chapter of brahma sutra
is successfully over.
368
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 237
In the last class we completed the second chapter of Brahma Sutra and before entering the
third chapter I have to deal with a few more thing to complete the second chapter properly. In
the last chapter, I dealt with the general analysis of the sutra and the word for word analysis
also but I did not do the significance of the words, which I will do now. the sutra points out
that every gross is the mixture of all the five elements the names given to the mixture is in
terms of the predominance of the mixture by which we mean the Akasa will have the
predominance name of Akasa tattvam as the other elements are 12.5 % of each elements.
vaiseshyam means predominance. The word tu is to negate the question or doubt or purva
paksa niraharthah. The doubt is when the element is mixture of all elements why we call it by
name of one element. Sookshma bhutas are called tanmatra and it indicates sookshma Akasa
matram. Sthoola Akasa is mixture of all elements in different proportion while one element
has the predominance. Vishesha bhutam or pradhana bhootam and vadah in this context is
nama and tad vadah means pradhana bhootha nama. Finally, the word tadvadah is repeated to
signify the end of the second chapter. This is the first point I wanted to deal with and I
wanted to consolidate the second chapter. The first chapter established that the Brahman is
the subject matter of Vedanta. this establishment of the tatparya is called samanvayah. What
we have to understand the Vedanta vishayah Brahma. This was the essence of the first
chapter which we called samanvaya adhyaya. The significance of this chapter is that
Brahman can be known only through Vedantic study. No other method can be reveal Brahma
jnanam. even the Upasanas or meditation cannot give Brahma jnanam. this is the essence of
the first chapter. In the second chapter, the teaching of the first chapter was reconfirmed or it
was defended. The defending the first chapter is the aim of the second chapter. This was
established by negating all the possible objections and it was established that there is no
virodhah for our view established in the first chapter. To establish this all possible virodhas or
objections were studied first, three and fourth padas. In the first pada sruti and yukti virodha
or objections were negated. By sruti we mean all the other darsanams. Nyaya virodha was
also refuted that there is no logical objections that can be raised by any philosophers. In the
third and fourth padas sruti virodhas were negated that there is no internal contradictions
within the sruti itself. Two padas were devoted to sruti virodha pariharah. Therefore the
chapter got the title avirodha adhyaya. The second pada alone is an odd pada, which does not
fall within the flow of the topic. The topic of the second pada is exposing the fallacies of the
non-Vedantic systems. This is taking more a critical attitude. We feel that we should know
the deficiencies of other systems only when our reverence for Vedanta will increase. The
second pada para madha nirakaranam. With this Vedantic teaching is nicely enthroned. Now
we have to go into the third chapter. Before going we will just see where do we stand in the
entire study journey.
If you take chapter wise we have done two chapter and two more chapters to study. We are in
the middle. If you go by the padas or section, totally there are sixteen padas. We have
completed eight padas and we have to do eight more padas. Adhikaranam or topics wise we
have 191 adhikaranams are there in Brahma Sutra we have complted 86 adhikaranam, which
means we have to do 105 adhikaranams more. Adhikaranam wise we have done less than
half. Sutra wise we have completed 291 sutras, we are left with 264 sutras, and we have
covered more than half. With this background, we will enter into the third chapter. First I will
369
370
Page No
Chap-Pada-Sutra
Sutra No
237
Introduction
238
3 . 1 . 1 and 3 . 1 . 2
239
3 . 1 . 2 to 3 . 1 . 5
293 to 296
240
11
3 . 1 . 5 and 3 . 1 . 6
241
14
3 . 1 . 7 and 3 . 1 . 8
242
17
3.1.8
299
243
20
3 . 1 . 9 to 3 . 1 . 11
300 to 302
244
24
3 . 1 . 12 to 3 . 1 . 15
303 to 306
245
28
3 . 1 . 16 to 3 . 1 . 19
307 to 310
246
32
3 . 1 . 20 to 3 . 1 . 23
311 to 314
247
36
3 . 1 . 24 and 3 . 1 . 25
248
40
3 . 1 . 25 to 3 . 1 . 27
316 to 318
43
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 238
Topic 1. tadantarapratipatyadhikaranam [sutra 1- 7]
The soul at the time of transmigration does take with it subtle parts of the elements.
Sutra 3.1.1 [292]
Tryatmakatvattu bhuyastvat
On account of water consisting of three [elements] [the soul is enveloped by all these
elements and not merely water] but [water alone is mentioned in the text] on account of the
preponderance [in the human body]
First we will do the general analysis of the sutra. in this sutra Vyasacharya says that the
Upanishad names the rudimentary body as jalam or apah. Even though the word used is jalam
you have to understand the jalam includes all the five elements for all elements are required
for the formation of the body. Therefore, whatever be composition at the final stage should be
the composition in the first stage also. Sthoola Sariram has all the elements and hence apah
jalam should have all the elements. if the rudimentary body has all the elements why should
the Veda use the word jalam and confuse us. Adhi Sankaracharya says my job is to comment
what is available and do not ask me why such words are available. Why Veda uses the word
instead of sariram is the question. We have no way of finding out why Veda uses the words
and let us not waste out time asking why Veda uses this word or that. Adhi Sankaracharya
says that I will give you the significance of jalam and for this he says sariram is jala
pradhanam and even now they say that 70% of the body is water. jalapradhanatvad
rudimentary body is called apah. This is the essence of the sutra. next we will do the word for
word analysis in the next class.
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 239
Topic 1. Tadantarapratipatyadhikaranam [sutra 1- 7]
The soul at the time of transmigration does take with it subtle parts of the elements.
Sutra 3.1.2 [293]
Tryatmakatvattu bhuyastvat
On account of water consisting of three [elements] [the soul is enveloped by all these
elements and not merely water] but [water alone is mentioned in the text] on account of the
preponderance [in the human body]
We are doing the general analysis of the second sutra which answers two questions based on
the first sutra. in the first sutra it was pointed out that disembodied body will have the minute
form after death and the physical body alone becomes the next physical body in next birth
after going through panchagni vidya. The jalam alone goes through panchagni, jalam alone
ultimately is converted into the next Sthoola Sariram, and the Sthoola Sariram alone is called
purusah. This is very clearly said in panchagni vidya portion in Chandogya upanisad. Based
on that two question may arise. If the disembodied body is to take minute form and become
the next physical body, it should have the rudimentary form of the bhuta Sthoola Sariram. the
question that can come is how can Vyasacharya say that disembodied jiva goes with the next
physical body with all five elements because panchagni vidya uses the word apah only. how
do you interpret as all the five elements when apah alone is mentioned. The answer is that
mere water alone cannot get converted to the physical body with all five elements. The
composition of the material cause and the effect should be identical. The final physical body
has all the elements and therefore Vyasacharya argues that apah should have all the five
elements. the composition of cause is the composition of the effectual body. if it has all the
elements why should Upanishad use the word apah instead of five elements. Here
Vyasacharya says \the predominance of the body is jalam alone although it has all other
elements also. this is the analysis. Now we will go to the word for word analysis.
Tryatmakatvattu since the body has the three ingredients [the word water should include the
other elements also]. bhuyastvat means because of the predominance in the body [water alone
is mentioned]. Now we will see the significance of the words. Tryatmakatvat which means
physical body consists of three factors. In keeping with Chandogya upanisad three
ingredients refers to Agni, jalam and prithivi. In Chandogya upanisad five elements are not
mentioned and three alone are mentioned. But we should know that three elements means
five elements. since the body has got five elements, the water that travels along with jiva
should have all the five elements. that is the water which is supposed to travel with
disembodied jiva which becomes the physical body after going through panchagni. This is the
first interpretation. the second one is that the three ingredients the well know ingredients
referred to in ayur Veda tattva of Vada [Vayu], pittam [Agni], and gapa [jala]. All are born
with these three ingredients, everyone will have one dominance, and that alone decides the
types of diseases. Since the physical body has vada pitta gapam, the corresponding jalam
should have all the three ingredients at the time of death to make the final product of the
7
Pranagatescha
and because of the going out of the pranas [the sense organs] with the soul, the elements also
accompany the soul
First, we will do the general analysis of the sutra. The original objection of Purva Paksi was
that after death only sookshma sariram travels and the Sthoola Sariram is acquired later. We
also have in the initial stage of Vedanta that the present Sthoola Sariram is dropped at the
time of death and the next Sthoola Sariram will be acquired later and during the intermediary
state Sthoola Sariram is not there. Vyasacharya establishes that Sthoola Sariram will be there
in blueprint form and not in full form. he has given panchagni pramanam to accept the
Sthoola Sariram also is there after death. now he gives the reasoning also. he says that Purva
Paksi agrees that the Sookshma Sariram travels after death. Sookshma Sariram consists of
pancha mukhya prana and eleven gauna pranas travel along with jiva. Vyasacharya argues
when we are alive that we dont find that prana traveling alone dropping the physical body.
Vyasacharya says our experience is yatra yatra prana gacchanti tattra tattra sasarika eva
gacchanti and pranas go with container of the body during alive and after death also
Sookshma Sariram can travel with minute Sthoola Sariram the container of the Sookshma
Sariram. since prana is talked about you have to accept Sthoola Sariram traveling with the
Sookshma Sariram on the basis of the anubhava or experience. Now we will do the word for
word analysis.
Cha means moreover; pranagate since pranas travels [the accompaniment of a physical
medium is inferred]. Now we will see the significance of the word. prana refers to pancha
mukhya prana and eleven gauna pranas. Travel of pranas is non-controversial as per 4.4.2 of
Brihadharaynaka upanisad. When the iiva leaves pancha prana also leaves. Also eleven gauna
prana travels along with the body at the time of death. because of the travel of all the pranas
the travel of the container is also implied and the container here is minutest form of Sthoola
Sariram. this is indicated by apah in Chandogya upanisad. This sutra gives the yukti
pramanam.
10
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 240
Topic 1. Tadantarapratipatyadhikaranam [sutra 1- 7]
The soul at the time of transmigration does take with it subtle parts of the elements.
Sutra 3.1.5 [296]
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 241
Topic 1. Tadantarapratipatyadhikaranam [sutra 1- 7]
The soul at the time of transmigration does take with it subtle parts of the elements.
Sutra 3.1.6 [297]
16
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 242
Topic 2. Kritatyayadhikaranam [sutra 8-11]
The souls descending from heaven have a remnant of karma, which determines their birth.
Sutra 3.1.8 [299]
19
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 243
Topic 2. Kritatyayadhikaranam [sutra 8-11]
The souls descending from heaven have a remnant of karma, which determines their birth.
Sutra 3.1.8 [298]
21
23
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 244
Topic 2. Kritatyayadhikaranam [sutra 8-11]
The souls descending from heaven have a remnant of karma, which determines their birth.
Sutra 3.1.11[302]
Smaranti cha
The smriti also declare thus
Description of the journey of persons doing evil deeds is continued in the sutra.
Here Vyasacharya wants to show that papakarmis will go to naraka loka alone and not
swarga loka. Here smriti and purana pramanam also there. all pramanams tell us that papa
karmis will go to yama loka alone. now we will see the word analyasis. Smaranti cha srutis
also reveal this fact. This is the running meaning. smaranti is an idion used to say rishis
remember. Here remembrance is written in the forms of smriti grandhas. They declare the
fact that all jivas will not go to swarga loaks but some go to yama loka due to papa krama.
27
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 245
Topic 3. Anishtadikaryadhikaranam [sutra 12-21]
The fate after death of those souls whose deeds do not entitle them to pass to chandraloka.
Sutra 3.1.16[307]
Vidyakarmanoriti tu prakritatvat
But [the reference is to the two roads] of knowledge and work, those two being under
discussion.
In this sutra Vyasacharya answer a doubt which may arise based on the second sruti
pramanam we quoted in the beginning. Whether adharmic people travel by Krishna Gathi is
our question. They will travel is Purva Paksi;s contention but siddhanta says adharmic people
will go to lower loka only as quoted from Chandogya upanisad and kathopanisad. Up to the
last sutra Vyasacharya analysed Kathopanisad. but here Vyasacharya discusses Chandogya
28
Na tritiye tathopalabdheh
Not in [the case of] a third place, as it is thus declared in the scriptures.
The fifth oblation is not necessary in the case of those who go to the third place because it is
thus declared in the scriptures.
First we will do the general analysis of this sutra. here Vyasacharya says the third path
known as Atho Gathi mentioned in Chandogya upanisad the five stages are not involved and
they are involved in manushya janma alone. They are swarga, mega, boomi, manushya and
nari. This is experienced by us and all the jivarasis are not born in the same metbod. The
reproduction is not similar in all living beings. In some cases, the father mother mating is not
involved. When the jivas come down from swarga loka, the apa sariram get converted to
soma sariram and then soma sariram gets converted into vristi the rainy water; then the vristi
29
31
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 246
Topic 4. Anishtadikaryadhikaranam [sutra 12-21]
The fate after death of those souls whose deeds do not entitle them to pass to chandraloka.
Sutra 3.1.20 [311]
Darsanaccha
Also on account of the observation..
The argument commenced in sutra 17 is continued.
Having given sruti and smriti pramana the anubhava pramana is given in this sutra. as the
word indicates anubhava pramanena darsanat. Pratyaksa pramanam in this case that jivarasis
are classified into four types. Four types of jivarasis mentioned in the 18th sutra can be taken
for this sutra. the four types of jivarasis are womb born being, egg born beings, the earth born
beings like plants etc., and finally moisture born beings all the micro organism including
mosquito etc. third and fourth do not have the fourth and fifth stages as we see in the
manushya janma. In the case of micro organism also they are straightaway born without any
five stages. The regular method of reproduction is not seen in the above cases. This is the
general analysis of this sutra.
Darsanat cha from observation also [this is known] this means that the five stages are not
compulsory for all the jivarasis. Now we will see the significance of the words. Darsanat
means seeing or observation or prathyaksa pramanat. Adhi Sankaracharya takes 18th sutra as
sruti pramana sutra and 20th sutra as prathyaksa pramana sutra. cha joins all the three sutras.
Cha means in addition to sruti and smriti pramana there is prathyaksa pramana also.
Tritiyasabdavarodhah samsukajasya
The third term [i.e., plant life] includes that which springs from heat and moistures.
The argument commenced in sutra 17 to refute the objections in sutra 12 is continued.
Here Vyasacharya solves an incidental doubt in this sutra. while dealing with the darsanat he
pointed out that there are four types of jivarasis and two of them do not have five stages. How
do we know the division. This is mentioned in 3.1. of Aitareya Upanishad. now the doubt that
comes is the types of jivarasis is mentioned in Chandogya upanisad also where only three
32
Tatsabhavyapattirupapattch
[The soul when coming down from the sphere of moon] attains similarity of nature with them
[i.e., with ether, air etc.,] as this only is people.
First, I will give you the general analysis of the sutra. This is a small adhikaranam with one
sutra. The topic here talks about the ritualist people going to swarga loka and coming down in
a particular path after exhausting their punya karma. Prarapta can be either punyam or papam
depending upon the karma jiva comes through certain particular stages. The Upanishad gives
a long statement as to how they descend. Mantra V.10.5 and 6 of Chandogya upanisad reads
as athaitam evadhvanam punar nivartante yathetam akasam akasaa vayum vayur bhutva
dhumo bhavati dhumo bhutvabhram bhavati abhram bhutva megho bhavati, megho bhutva
pravarsati, ta itha vrihi-yava asadhi vanaspatayas tila masa iti jayante ato vai khalu
durnisprapataram, yo yo by annam atti yo retah sincati, tad bhuya eva bhavat having dwelt
there as long as there is residue of good works they return again by that course by which they
came to space, from space into air, and after having become the air they become the smoke;
after having become smoke, they become mist. After having become mist, they become
cloud, after having become cloud he rains down. They are born here as rice and barley, herbs
and trees, as sesamum plants and beans. From, thence the release becomes extremely difficult
for whoever eats the food and sows the seed he becomes like unto him. They pass through
Akasa, Akasa to Vayu, from Vayu to smoke, from smoke to mist, from mist to the rain
bearing clouds; from cloud to raining clouds; from raining clouds to rains; from the water
they enter plant kingdom and they become vegetable and thus enter the fathers body and to
mothers body etc. then Upanishad says having become Vayu, it becomes dhumah. First
33
Natichirena viseshat
[The soul passes through the stages of its descent] in a not very long time; on account of the
special statement.
Now I will give you the general introduction and general analysis of the sutra. this
adhikaranam has only one sutra. here Vyasacharya answers one question that may arise in our
mind because of curiosity especially regarding what happens after death. it is based on the
mantra 5.10.5 and 6 of the Chandogya upanisad where it is said that jiva comes to Akasa
resembling Akasa etc., then jiva comes down through the water resembling water etc. then
34
35
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 247
Topic 5. Natichiradhikaranam [sutra 23]
It takes only a short time for the descent of the soul.
Sutra 3.1.23 [314]
Natichirena viseshat
[The soul passes through the stages of its descent] in a not very long time; on account of the
special statement.
we completed the 5th adhikaranam and through this adhikaranam Vyasacharya points out that
jiva passes through the initial stages through short period and once it reaches the rainy waters,
the latter stages pass through to be born as human being it is relatively more difficult to come
to eatable plant, it should reach a male human being and then it should reach the woman
through the male. In the case of males, also, there are four ashramas and the jiva should come
to human grahastha of comparatively young one ready to father a child. Thus, the stages from
rain onwards are difficult. This is expressed in nishparakaram. Now we will enter into the
next adhikaranam.
Anyadhisthithitesha purvavadabhilpat
[The descending soul enters] into [plants] animated other [souls] as in the previous cases, on
account of scriptural declaration.
The discussion on the way of descent of the individual soul is continued.
First I will give you the general introduction to this adhikaranam with 4 sutras.this is the sixth
and final adhikaranam. the siddhanta that is going to be arrived at here is that through
panchagni vidya Upanishad points out that jiva goes to heaven, megha, rain, food, male and
female is the process through which jiva gets the full-fledged form. once the food enters the
human male, you should know that already the jiva has one body and after the consumption
of food an external traveling jiva enters the male body at a latter stage and we will call a
guest jiva. that jiva who is identifying with the body which is the original jiva we will call it a
host jiva. the guest jiva comes from heaven, megha, rain and through plant to the male body.
the difference between the host jiva and guest jiva is at the time of consumption the guest jiva
gets transferred to the mother. When the guest jiva enters the mother, the story is the same as
36
39
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 248
Topic 5. Natichiradhikaranam [sutra 24 - 27]
It takes only a short time for the descent of the soul.
Sutra 3.1.25[316]
Retah sigyogotha
Then [the soul gets] connected with him who performs the act of generation.
The discussion on the way of descent of the soul is continued. What becomes of the soul after
its clinging to the plants is now mentioned.
41
Yoneh sariram
From the womb a [new] body [springs]
The discussion on the nature of the descent of the soul is concluded here.
Now coming to this sutra Vyasacharya says that this jiva becomes the guest of the male body.
when it is in males body it does not have sukha and dukha. Then it is transferred to female
body and in the female body also it is antargatha jiva and not abhimana jivah. Then when it
takes its own body and the new full-fledged jiva is born. that alone is original body of the jiva
and it is the owner of the body and through that body alone after it comes out punya papa
karma begins. Until now the punya papa karma worked for the transit and bogha begins after
the fifth stage. In the previous stages ramaniya carana and kapuya carana is not used. Because
of the usage of ramaniya and kapuya carana, hereafter only the janma is counted. This is the
general analysis of the sutra. Now I will give you word for word analysis of the sutra. Yoneh
from the womb of the mother; from the womb sariram the human body emerges. This is the
running meaning. Now I will give you the significance of the words. Yonih represents the
fifth stage. Sariram means the emergence of the physical body, which was received in the
purva janma marana kala in rudimentary form. That rudimentary body has become the fullfledged body that we call as janma. In the previous stages, janma should be taken in
42
43
Page No
Chap-Pada-Sutra
Sutra Nos
249
250
251
252
253
254
255
256
257
258
259
260
261
262
263
264
265
266
267
268
45
49
53
57
61
65
69
73
77
81
86
90
94
98
102
106
110
114
118
122
124
3.2.1
319
3 . 2 . 2 and 3 . 2 . 3
3 . 2 . 3 and 3 . 2 . 4
3 . 2 . 4 to 3 . 2 . 6
322 to 324
3 . 2 . 7 and 3 . 2 . 8
3 . 2 . 9 and 3 . 2 . 10
3 . 2 . 10 and 3 . 2 . 11
3 . 2 . 11 to 3 . 2 . 13
329 to 331
3 . 2 . 14 to 3 . 2 . 16
332 to 334
3 . 2 . 17 to 3 . 2 . 20
335 to 338
3 . 2 . 20 and 3 . 2 . 21
3 . 2 . 22 and 3 . 2 . 23
3 . 2 . 24 and 3 . 2 . 25
3 . 2 . 26 to 3 . 2 . 28
344 to 346
3 . 2 . 29
347
3 . 2 . 30 to 3 . 2 . 33
348 to 351
3 . 2 . 33 to 3 . 2 . 35
351 to 353
3 . 2 . 35 to 3 . 2 . 37
353 to 355
3 . 2 . 38 to 3 . 2 . 41
356 to 359
3 . 2 . 41
359
44
Sandhye srishtiraha hi
In the intermediate stage [between waking and the deep sleep] there is [a real] creation
because [the sruti] says so.
The state of dream is now considered.
I will introduce this adhikaranam with six sutras. The first four-adhikaranam deals with
jivatma vichara. The primary feature of jivatma is going through three avasthas. One who
goes three-avastha jagrat swapna sushupti avastha? Avasthatriya vichara is nothing but
jivatma vichara. The sutra conveys that jivatma is superficially associated with three
avasthas. Through the three avasthas, he suffers and he undergoes sukha and dukha bogha.
Through enquiry, it is revealed jivatma is not associated with avasthatriyam and it is only an
46
48
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 250
Topic 1 sandhyadhikaranam [sutras 1 6]
The soul in the dream state
Sutra 3.2.1 [319]
Sandhye srishtiraha hi
In the intermediate stage [between waking and the deep sleep] there is [a real] creation
because [the sruti] says so.
The state of dream is now considered.
In the second pada of the third chapter an enquiry into the jiva avasthas, different states of
experiences are being done. The purpose of enquiry is to arrive at the appropriate meaning of
jivatma in the context of mahavakyam. Thus, jivatma should be understood in such a matter
that jivatma could comfortably equate to paramatma. We require paramatma equitable
jivatma. This is possible only when we know that jivatma is not related to avasthathriyam and
jivatma is the witness of the avasthathriyam. If it is the associated with avasthathriyam it can
never be equal to paramatma. If it is the witness of avasthathriyam alone it can be
comfortably equated to paramatma. To show this avasthas are being analysed. First
vyasacharya has taken up swapna avastha for our analysis in the first adhikaranam. He finds
out whether swapna prapancha is as real as jagrat prapancha. There is no controversy is also
not absolute reality and swapna prapancha also is not absolute reality. Between the jagrat and
swapna there is equal order of reality or not is our doubt. Purva paksi says swapna prapancha
is as real as jagrat prapancha. He says lord himself creates it. Swapna prapancha is as much
isvara sristi as jagrat prapancha. Vyasacharya wants to refute the idea and point out swapna
prapancha is only jivas projection. Therefore, it is less real then even jagrat prapancha. This
is the essence of the adhikaranam. First two sutras are purva paksa sutras. Purva paksi said
that swapna prapancha is sathyam. Sruti says in swapna things are created. Thus, it is said
that it is not the imagination of the mind. Vyasacharya uses the word sandhyam for swapna.
Adhi sankaracharya gave two derivatives because it is a link between ika loka and para loka.
This definition is given by the brihadharaynaka upanisad itself and therefore adhi
sankaracharya quotes that. During swapna a person is in the present janma but he gets
glimpses of future janma also and so he experience both. It is also a sandhi between jagrat
avastha and sushupti avastha. This i said in the last class. In mandukya it is said that sushupti
is the corridor between jagrat and swapna. Whereas we say swapna is sandhi between jagrat
and sushupti. Which one is correct sushupti or swapna. We can resolve the contradiction by
translating the word sandhi in appropriate manner. You dont translate sandhi as a link. The
word link only when it is said it is a link between ika loka and para loka. When i it is sandhi
between jagrat and swapna dont say it is a link then it will contradict mandukya. That word
is intermediary state. In this context, sandhyam as sandhi between jagrat and swapna is not as
a link but intermediary state. Intermediary means that swapna has partial features of sushupti
and it has partial features of jagrat. The features common to sushupti and swapna is in both of
them one does not operate sense organs and experience the external world. The common
49
Mayamatram tu kartsnyenanabhivyaktasvarupatvat.
But it [viz. The dream world] is mere illusion on account of its nature not manifesting itself
with the totality [of the attributes of reality].
The thesis adduced in sutra 1 and 2 is now criticized.
In this sutra vyasacharya says that swapna prapancha is maya matram. Here the word maya
matram is prathibasika sathyam and it is less real than jagrat prapancha. According to
advaidins jagrat prapancham itself is unreal. Between the two swapna is more unreal. It is as
a lie told by an unintelligent lier and intelligent lier. Unintelligent lier cannot sustain for long
while intelligent lier sustains longer days. So also is the isvara sristi and human sristi in the
form of swapna. Isvara creation lasts for several janmas while our creation in the form of
swapna \lasts for some time only. Here the arguments given by gauna prana in mandukya is
reminded here. He gives three reasons one sruti pramanam, yukti pramana and anubhava
pramanam. I would connect you to the mandukya and sruti support is mantra 4.3.13 of the
brihadharaynaka upanisad and 4.3.20 of brihadharaynaka upanisad. The mantra says that this
dreamer enjoys wife, children etc. as though. The upanishad says uta eva as though he eats
and enjoys. This is 4.3.13 of brihadharaynaka upanisad. 4.3.20 of brihadharaynaka upanisad
says that he runs as though, he falls in a ditch as though, he is hurt by an enemy as
though and at the end of the upanishad it is said everything similar to jagrat he experiences
because of avidya. The word avidya and the word eva indicate that swapna is only an
imagination and mental projection and is not an event like jagrat.
Then yukti pramana is also given. More clearly it is given in vaitatya prakaranam. The
objects do not have required space to really exist because all objects exist within my head
within the swapna nadi according to sastra. .the events do not have required time to be real
because in swapna the experience going all over the world etc. Is few minutes dream. All
things happens in a few minutes of dream. Swapna prapancha is mithya uchita, desa kala
abhavat. This is the logic.
Third one is anubhava the pratyaksa pramanam. Gauna prana tells this in 4.35 of mandukya
upanishad that whatever you acquire in dream whether it is money or house you do not see on
51
52
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 251
Topic 1 sandhyadhikaranam [sutras 1 6]
The soul in the dream state
Sutra 3.2.3 [321]
Mayamatram tu kartsnyenanabhivyaktasvarupatvat.
But it [viz. The dream world] is mere illusion on account of its nature not manifesting itself
with the totality [of the attributes of reality].
The thesis adduced in sutra 1 and 2 is now criticized.
As a part of avastha vivekah in this second pada, vyasacharya enquires the nature of swapna.
With regard to swapna prapancha there is controversy and some philosopher says that swapna
prapancha is sathyam and advaidins claim that swapna prapancha is less real than even jagrat
prapancha. It is prathibasikam is our conclusion. That is being established in this
adhikaranam. In the first two sutras purva paksi gave his reasons that swapna prapancha is
created by the lord quoting brihadharaynaka upanisad mantras. Purva paksi says that isvara
creates a private world for jiva to enjoy and also he quotes a kathopanisad mantra, the
pronoun mentioned in kathopanisad refers to the lord he contented. 2.2.8 says ya esa suptesu
jagrati kamam kamam puruso nirmimanah tad eva sukram tad brahma tad evamrtam ucyate
is the relevant portion for us. That says that a person who is awake in those that sleep,
shaping desire after desire, that indeed, is the pure. That is brahma, that, indeed, is called the
immortal. The upanishad clarifies further esah purusah is none other than brahman alone and
they argue that brahman alone creates swapna prapancha and it is as real as jagrat prapancha.
Vyasacharya says that swapna prapancha has to be unreal. It is less real the jagrat prapancha.
We gave sruti pramana, anubhava pramana and yukti pramana. Vyasacharya gives his
reasons that uchita desa kala nimitta abhavat for real swapna prapancha to exist whatever
conditions are required are not there. This was explained in detail in the last class. All events
and things in dream are created like a magician bringing out things from an empty cap or a
jar. That is why the upanishad says that everything is there as though. The ignorant jiva
thinks that everything is.real. With this sutra part is over. But adhi sankaracharya in \bashyam
adds some more arguments. Vyasacharya gives his reasons for saying that swapna prapancha
is prathibasika. Now adhi sankaracharya negates that the swapna prapancha is real as stated
by the purva paksi. He bases his argument on kathopanisad quotation. Now the question is
whether the swapna prapancha is the creation of the individual jiva or it is the creation of
paramatma. If it is the creation of paramatma it is real and if it is the creation of jivatma it is
prathibasikam and it is unreal. The first two lines of kathopanisad mantra says that this purusa
produces objects in dream. Our question is what is the meaning of esa purusah and
unfortunately esa purusa is as vague as saha hi karta. Both are pronouns and to which the
pronoun relates to is our question. It is clearly said that it is brahman. Therefore esa purusah
must mean the paramatma. Therefore, you should translate esah paramatma suktesu kamam
kamam nirmanah asti. This is the powerful argument of purva paksi. Adhi sankaracharya says
53
But [though dream world is an illusion] yet it is indicative [of the future], for [so we find] in
the sruti, the dream experts also declare this.
First, we will do a general analysis of the sutra. Here a possible question from purva paksa is
answered. The question is not there and the answer is there. It is said in both veda and other
sastram that the dreams can reveal certain future events. There are investigations on dreams.
Even swapna has indicators of future\event we have in the sastra. Refer to 5.2.9 of chandogya
upanisad and also mantra in vedic portion. The chandogya upanisad mantra says when a
person does a ritual, a kamya karma and he is anxious to know and it is said if a person sees a
woman dream, the success of the kamya karma is assured. There is another some other
upanishad that if you see krishna purusa [dark comolexioned complextion with black teeth is
an indication that he would die soon. This is veda pramanam. Adhi sankaracharya gives
swapna sasttra pramanam. There it is said that mounting elephant you dream then that
indicates that you will get lot of money. In short purva paksi quotes the sastram and says if
swapna can reveal future experiences of the real jagrat avastha how can it be unreal. Only if
55
56
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 252
Topic 1 sandhyadhikaranam [sutras 1 6]
The soul in the dream state
Sutra 3.2.4 [322]
Dehayogadva sopi
And that [viz., the concealment of the souls rulership] also [results] from its connection with
the body.
Sutra 5 is amplified here.
The question is how the mamakara comes and mamakara is absorption in the family and
mamakara is the product of ahankara. Ahankara is deha abhimana, which will lead to putra
abhimana. Deha abhimana is ahankara. Thus you will find abhimana spead and it beigns with
that i am the body. I am connected to my mother with the physical body without physical
body i have no connection of the body not even sookshma sariram. Ahankara causes
mamakara and both causes separation and the separation causes all these things. However,
vedas declare jivatma paramatma aikyam. Now i will give you the word for word analysis.
Saha api it is due to identification with the body; deayogah means abhimana; identification.
This is different with para abhidhyanam. There it is prapancha abhimanam and here it is deha
abhimanam. Prapancha abhimanam is mamakara and deha abhimana is ahankara. Both we
call va api indicates twofold abhimana. Saha means that separation and the problems put
together is called samsarah. This indicates separation from lord and it indicates
misconception, bondage, and these three put together is called samsara. Ajnana kale they are
seemingly different and jnana kale they are factually the same. From jnanis angle sastra talks
59
60
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 253
Topic 1 sandhyadhikaranam [sutras 1 6]
The soul in the dream state
Sutra 3.2.6 [324]
Dehayogadva sopi
And that [viz., the concealment of the souls rulership] also [results] from its connection with
the body.
Sutra 5 is amplified here.
With the completion of the sixth sutra, we have completed the first adhikaranam of the
second pada of the third chapter named sandhyadhikaranam. As i said in the introduction this
pada is meant for tvam pada vichara analysis of jivatma as a preparation for mahavakya
vichara tat tvam asi. Tvam pada vichara is sadhana for maha vakya vichara and which is the
sadhana for jnanam and moksa. The jivatma is associated with avasthathriyam and
avasthathriya vishistaha. After analysis, we established that it is not associated with
avasthathriya saksi and it is the illuminator of avasthathriyam. Being an illuminor it is free
from avasthathriyam it is asanga atma. When we see it as avasthathriya vishista it is tvam
pada vachyarta and when you say that there is no relationship it is laksyartha. Sanga sahita
atma is vachyartha sanga rahita atma is lakshyartha. As a part of that swapna was analyzed in
this adhikaranam and it was called by the name sandhya. In this context sandhyam tritiya
sthanam means swapna. That swapna is prathibasika sathyam and it is less real than jagrat
prapancha. Vyasacharya sees jagrat, swapna as two orders of reality and jagrat is higher
mithya, and swapna is lower mithya. Some people argue jagrat also is prathibasika. But we
say jagrat is vyavaharika mithya and swapna prapancha is prathibasika mithya. By showing
swapna is mithya vyasacharya establish jivatma cannot have association with mithya swapna.
How can i be related to unreal thing and therefore atma is asanga chaitanyam. Through
swapna vichara jivatma is revealed as asanga chaitanyam. From this we can extend to other
two avasthas also jagrat and sushupti. By extendion we can say atma is not associated with
the other two avastha also. Jivatma is avasthathriya sambandha rahitah. Once i claim i am
avasthathriya sambandha rahitah then it is easily be claimed aham brahma asmi. Whenever
you feel uncomfortable with maha vakyam what is the reason to be unhappy. Miserable i
cannot be happy, you connect yourself with jagrat avastha misery or swapna avastha misery.
You detach from avastha aikyam is comfortable. Therefore the essence of this adhikaranam is
avasthathriya sambandha rahitah jivatma. Now we will go to the next adhikaranam.
63
Atah prabodhosmat
The mode of waking from sleep is now described.
In this sutra vyasacharya gives a second reinforcing argument to establish that jivatma
merges into paramatma alone and not elsewhere in sushupti. The second argument is based
on ajata satru brahmanam. There is a dialogue between ajata satru and balaki. The context is
ajata satru wants to teach balaki and he goes to a sleeping person and calls him by various
names and he violently shakes him up. Then that person wakes up and ajata satru asks that
question during sleeping he was not responding and jivatma was residing into some place.
Now the waker responds quickly and the sleeper does not responds immediately. That means
the jivatma has gone somewhere to rest. After shaking jivatma is out from that place. Ajata
satru asks where was that jivatma in sleep and wherefrom he comes out at the time of waking.
The confusion is where does he go. Vyasacharya says you find out in the brahmanam where
it is said from where does he come out at the time of waking. Question is asked in 2.1.16 of
brihadharaynaka upanisad from where does jivatma emerge when he wakes up. The answer is
not confusing and the answer is there in the mantra 2.1.20 that jivatma emerges out of
paramatma. Etasmat atmanah viccharanti from the paramatma alone jivatma emerges at the
time of waking and the nadi is not mentioned, puritat is not mentioned and from this it is
clear that jivatma has entered into paramatma. Here the source of emergence indirectly shows
the source of resolution and source of resolution is the source of emergence. This is
reinforced by another sruti in 6.10.2 of chandogya upanisad, which says jivatma emerges out
of paramatma at the time of waking. That is why he enjoys temporary liberation. Then he
comes out of paramatma and the poor jiva does not know that he had gone to paramatma and
come out of paramatma. No jivatma says so because he is ignorant of his own real status.
Now i will give you the running meaning. Atah means therefore; prabodhah the rising of the
jivatma takes place asmat from the paramatma.
Now i will give you the significance of the words. Atah means because i merge into
paramatma alone because i emerge out of paramatma prabhodhah means rising, emergence,
coming out [of the jivatma]; asmat means paramatmanah sahasat from the paramatma it
comes out because it has gone into paramatma. Therefore it is conclusive jivatma goes into
paramatma and jivatma comes out of paramatma just rivers goes into ocean and rivers comes
out of ocean. With this second adhikaranam is over. Here it is established jivatma abides in
paramatma and that is why sushupti is some kind of liberation. Liberation is merger with
paramatma and sushupti is temporary merger with paramatma.
64
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 254
Topic 2. Tadabhavadhikaranam [sutra 7-8]
The soul in dreamless sleep
Sutra 3.2.8 [326]
Atah prabodhosmat
The mode of waking from sleep is now described.
We have completed the first two adhikaranam of the second pada of the third chapter. The
first adhikaranam dealt with swapna avastha and second adhikaranam dealt with sushupti
avastha. While dealing with panchagni vidya, jagrat avastha has already been dealt with.
Previous pada is jagrat avastha pada. Thus all the three avasthas have been talked about. If
you take three avasthas as intergral part of jiva, it becomes saguna jiva or tvam pada
vachyartha. If three avasthas are taken to be unreal or swpana therefore they cannot touch jiva
and thatr jiva is called twam pada lakshyartha. To ignorant person jiva is sagunam and for the
wise person jivatma is nirgunam. The unreality of the avasthas has been talked about and
therefore it becomes the tvam pada vichara, which is part of maha vakya vichara. Therefore it
becomes a sadhanam. Seeing the three avasthas as mithya and therefore seeing jiva as
nirguna jiva and therefore seeing the aikyam of nirguana jiva with nirguanam brahman and
all these have become a sadhana and therefore it has become a sadhana adhyaya. Up to this
we saw in the last class. Now we will enter next sutra and next adhikaranam.
Sa eva to karmanusmritisabdavidhibhyah
But the same [soul returns from brahman after sleep on account of work, remembrance,
scriptural text and precept.
Here we have to enquire whether the soul when awaking from deep sleep is the same, which
entered into union with brahman or another one.
First i will give you a general introduction to this third adhikaranam with one sutra. It has a
long name. The discussion in this adhikaranam is based on the previous adhikaranam that
during sushupti jiva resolves into brahman and merges into its higher nature of paramatma.
Paramatma is the adhara or is the location in which jivatma dissolves losing its individuality.
It is brahman merger during sushupti. This leads us to doubt if jivatma merges into brahman
and when it comes back to jagrat avastha, certainly there is a waking up in the same body, all
65
Mugdherddhasampattih pariseshat
In the swwon [in him who is senseless] there is half union on accnount of this remaining [as
the only alternative lift as the only possible hypothesis.
The state of swoon is now discussed.
Here we have to enquire whether the soul when awaking from deep sleep is the same, which
entered into union with brahman or another one.
First i will give you the general introduction to this adhikaranam with one sutra. This is also
an incidental adhikaranam not require for the flow of our enquiry. You do talk about different
state of experience like swapna, sushupti, and jagrat. Now the question is totally how
avasthas are there for the jiva. This is being analysed. Vyasacharya concludes that jiva has
five avasthas. They are as follows. In jagrat one experiences the external world; swapna is a
state in which one experiences internal world of dream; sushupti is a state in which jiva
neither experiences the external world nor experiences the internal world. Jiva remains
resolved in brahman in the sushupti state. The fourth state is the marana avastha that is an
avastha experienced after dropping the body until one takes to another fresh body which is
similar to the sleep with no karma phala anubhava or which is the condition of jiva and jiva
survives the fifth avastha and it is called moorcha avastha which is called mukta avastha. It is
67
68
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 255
Topic 4.mugdherdhasampattyadhikaranm [sutra 10]
The nature of swoon.
Sutra 3.2.10 [328]
Mugdherddhasampattih pariseshat
In the swoon [in him who is senseless] there is half union on accnount of this remaining [as
the only alternative lift as the only possible hypothesis.
The state of swoon is now discussed.
In the previous adhikaranam vyasacharya has discussed swapna, sushupti and jagrat avasthas
and it has been established that all the three avasthas are mithya supported by aitereya
upanishad vakyam. Since all these three are mithya this cannot be included as jivatma
chaitanyam as integral part and it is out of ignorance we include them as i the jivatma. It is
out of ignorance i include them and i become a samsari. Once i know them as mithya i am not
associated with them and i am only a saksi. Brihadharaynaka upanisad takes pain to point out
that i am only a saksi and i am not associated with them. I am nirvisesha chaitanyam then i
am able to claim identity with paramatma and this claiming presupposes the disclaiming my
associationship with avasthatriaym. With this tvam pada lakshyartha is revealed. Now
vyasacharya enters into an incidental topic. How many avasthas are there is being discussed
now. We saw that four avasthas are common and well known. They are jagrat, swapna,
sushupti and maranam. Maranam is avastha of jiva between one janma and other janma. Now
a fift avastha is suggested called moorcha avastha a state of unconsciousness and vyasacharya
wants to find as to whether it can be called a fifth one or can be included as the four available
one. Your liberation is dependent on knowing this. In sastra we should have clear cut idea
about this. The moorcha avastha cannot be included in any one of the four. It cannot be
included in sushupti because the cause, the nature of sushupti and the consequence of
sushupti are different from the nature and consequences of moorcha avastha. Can we call it
marana avatha, we cannot because the vital signs of life cease to exist but in moorcha avastha
all the signs continue to exist. From moorcha avastha one can come back to the same body
but in marana avatha a new body is taken after death. It is by law of exclusion all the four are
excluded and we have to take as pancami and vyasacharya gives a technical name artha
sambattih. Lin sushupti jiva loses individuality and imerges into brahman. Therefore sushupti
avastha is called sat sambattih. Sat means brahman and sambatti means layah. This is said in
chandogya upanisad. That paramatma is swam that means swarupam. At the time of
maranam also jivatma dissolves into brahman and therefore maranam is also another form of
sat sambattih in the sixth chapter of chandogya upanisad. When a person dies, all the organs
are withdrawn into manus and the prana absorbs him with brahmann. In moorcha avastha
jivatma loses his individuality in a state of unconsciousness and he does not have the
experience of the world. In moorcha avastha also jivatma resolves into brahman. That is also
sat sambattih only. Both are different states of sat sambattih only. In morocha avastha there
are certain features common to sushupti and there are certain features close to maranam. The
69
72
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 256
Topic 4.mugdherdhasampattyadhikaranm [sutras 11-21]
The nature of brahman.
Sutra 3.2.11 [329]
Api chaivameke
Moreover some [teach] thus.
A further argument is given in support of sutra 11
75
76
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 257
Topic 4.mugdherdhasampattyadhikaranm [sutras 11-21]
The nature of brahman.
Sutra 3.2.13 [331]
Api chaivameke
Moreover some [teach] thus.
A further argument is given in support of sutra 11
In this fifth adhikaranam vyasacharya deals with the nature of brahman whether it is sagunam
brahman or nirgunam brahman or brahman is with attributes or brahmann is without
attributes. There is confusion because we find there are saguna and nirguna vakyams are
there in the upanisads. At the same time all agree that it can neither be sagunam or nirgunam
and it cannot be either or both. Both features are not possible in brahman simultaneously.
Vishistadvaidam uses one method that there is no contradiction since there is no such thing as
nirgunam brahman. But advaidins resolve in the opposite way and say that there is only one
brahman that is nirgunam brahman. One rejects nirgunam brahman and the other rejects
sagunam brahman. The first three sutras we established that upanishad reveals nirgunam
brahman alone. This is our first development in the first three sutras. While establishing
nirgunam brahman, we ingnored the sagunam brahman with attributes. Inititally we ignore
the existence of saguna vakyams and point out that nirgunam brahman is uniformly revealed
in the upanisads. Then we also pointed out that even the brahman obtaining in various
locations of the world as antaryami, essence of elements also revealed as nirgunam brahman
while pointing out the vakyams in madhu brahmanam. In the third sutra, we corroborated it
by saying that the sruti positively negates the attributes by the expression nena nanati
kincana. Wherever attributes are there, plurality will be there. This we have negated. Jivatma
with inferior attributes will be necessarily different from paramatma with superior attributes
and will reveal plurality. By negating the plurality 2.4.11 of kathopanisad, we negated the
sagunam brahman. Up to this we saw in the last class.
Arupavadeva hi tatpradhanatvat
Verily brahman is only formless on account of that being the main purport of all texts about
brahman.
77
Prakasavacchavaiyarthyat
And as light [assumes forms as it were by its contact with things possessing form, so does
brahman takes form in connection with upadhis or limiting adjuncts], because [texts which
ascribe form to brahman] are not meaningless.
A further argument is given in support of sutra 11
Vyasacharya concludes the first part of our discussion that nirgunam brahman alone is there.
He gives the final agreement that nirgunam brahman alone is there by comparing brahman to
the light. Chaitanya tattvam is compared to the prakasah. We do not talk about the source of
light but use the word prakasa, which is formless and spreads over the object and reveals the
objects. Sunlight spreads all over the objects but it does not take the attributes of any of the
objects on which suns light spreads. When it spreadsover dirty water it does not become wet
or dirty. Dirty is asangah and it is incapable of taking attributes. It means chaitanyam will be
nirgunam. It was, it is and it ever will be nirgunam brahman. Since chaitanyam is brahman,
brahman was, is and will be nirgunam brahman. Nirguna advaidam was, is and will be for
ever. Even if brahman wants to be sagunam it cannot become sagunam brahman. Up to this is
the first part of the development.
If you say sruti consistently reveals nirgunam brahman and if the central teaching is nirgunam
how can you reconcile the saguna vakyams in the upanisads. In chandogya upanisad mantra
we have pointed out that brahman has got gandha, touch etc. First of all we say that there is
78
80
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 258
Topic 4.mugdherdhasampattyadhikaranm [sutras 11-21]
The nature of brahman.
Sutra 3.2.16 [334]
82
Ambuvadagrahanattu na tathaatvam
But there is no similarity [of the two things compared since ] [in the case of brahman ay
second thing] is not apprehended or experienced like water.
An objection to the preceding sutra is raised by the purva paksin.
83
Vriddhihrasabhaktvamantarbhavadubhyayasamanjasyadevam
As [the highest brahman] is inside [its limiting adjuncts] it participates in their increase and
decrease; owing to the appropriateness [thus resulting] of the two [things compared it is thus,
[i.e., the comparison holds good.
The objection raised in the preceding sutra is refuted,
In this sutra vyasacharya tells all your problem is that you look for dissimilarity between
sagunam brahman and nirgunam brahman. You should know that there is no reflection of
consciousness. Consciousness cannot get reflection. There is second consciousness which is
84
85
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 259
Topic 4.mugdherdhasampattyadhikaranm [sutras 11-21]
The nature of brahman.
Sutra 3.2.20 [338]
Vriddhihrasabhaktvamantarbhavadubhyayasamanjasyadevam
As [the highest brahman] is inside [its limiting adjuncts] it participates in their increase and
decrease; owing to the appropriateness [thus resulting] of the two [things compared it is thus,
[i.e., the comparison holds good.
The objection raised in the preceding sutra is refuted,
We do the 20th sutras general analysis. It is the answer to the purva paksi raised in the last
sutra. The question asked is how can there be pratibimba chaitanyam and or reflected
chaitanyam. The whole thing came up when we talked about sagunam brahman and nirgunam
brahman and when we said that nirgunam brahman is original consciousness and sagunam
brahman is reflected consciousness and the former is sathyam and the latter is mithya. In this
context, purva paksi has raied the question. Reflection requires one original and a medium for
formation of the reflection. Reflection means dvadiam. I talk about the reflection means that
there is a mirror capable of raising a reflection of the original. Brahman is claimed as
advaidam. If brahman is advaidam where is the question of receive the reflection of brahman.
This is the first objection raised by the purva paksi for which advaidins answer. He says we
have maya which is other than brahman. Maya is there to form the reflection or the avidya is
there to form the reflection or adhikaranam is there to form the reflection. Then the purva
paksi again retorts that if you accept maya or andhakaranm means you accept dvaidam. For
that adhi sankaracharya says we only say paramarthika vastu is advaidam and we do not mind
any number of thing which is of lesser order or reality, or vyavaharika sathyam or
prathibasika sathyam. Maya being mithya does not disturb the nondual status of brahman.
Mithya maya can serve as reflecting medium or andhakaranam can serve as a reflecting
medium. There is maya or there is andhakaranam and i can never accept that the reflection of
brahman forming in maya or andhakaranam in the macro medium or micro medium because
generally we see refection is formed under two condition. The original one is concrete
substance or my face is murtha vastu. We have a reflecting medium a tangible substance like
mirror or water surface. One murtham forms the reflection form another murtham. In your
case original brahman is amurtham without form or colour and the reflecting medium maya
andhakaranam which are also amurtham and they are formless and invisible. If may had been
concrete i would clearly perceive. So also the mind is not tangible. How can arupam brahman
be reflected in arupa maya or arupa andhakaranam. Therefore brahma pratibimba is
impossible. Therefore to claim that sagunam brahman is pratibimba chaitanyam is not
acceptable. This is the purva paksi objection.
Advaidins say that it is wonderful and your arguments are all right. They argue that it is why
we say that it is like reflection. It is something comparable to reflection the nearest example
86
87
Darsanaccha
And on account of the declaration of scripture.
A further reason is given to refuse the objection raised in sutra 19
First we will do a general analysis of the sutra. You say a prototype consciousness is
available in the upadhi. It is saguna chaitanyam and it is available in the upadhi and in vyasti
upadhi it is jiva and in samasti upadhi it is isvara. How do you know that a prototype
consciousness is available in the upadhi is the question. One answer is that i am a sentient
living body is a proof that there is sentient consciousness in you. This consciousness moves
as even the body moves. Our experience is a pramana and if you are not satisfied with the
experience pramana i will give you the sruti pramanam. Every anupravesa sruti is a
pramanam 2.5.18 of the brihadharaynaka upanisad talks of the anupravesa of brahman it is
also repeated in 6.3.2 of chandogya upanisad. It talks about the entry of consciousness in the
body. This entering consciousness cannot be the original all pervading consciousness because
all pervading consciousness cannot enter anywhere and there is no question of entry into
anything. Prototype is another word for reflection. Sruti talks about a consciousness, which
has entered the body, which makes the body sentient, and which will be there as long s the
medium is there. In the brihadharaynaka upanisad the word purah means several bodies and
the brahman enters several bodies. This prototype consciousness has the birth and death and
88
89
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 260
Topic 4.mugdherdhasampattyadhikaranm [sutras 11-21]
The nature of brahman.
Sutra 3.2.21 [339]
Darsanaccha
And on account of the declaration of scripture.
A further reason is given to refuse the objection raised in sutra 19
With the 21st sutra we have completed the 5th adhikaranam of the second pada of the third
chapter. It is a significance adhikaranam through the teaching of the creation Upanishad
establishes that Brahman is the jagat karanam and the whole world is the karyam. The whole
world being a product it is but nama rupa. We have come to know that Brahman is the only
substance and everything is but name and form. Name and form cannot exist independently,
name and forms are but adjectives of Brahman and they do not have the substantiality of their
own. Brahman is the substance and the whole world is but the attributes of that Brahman.
Brahman is viseshyam and world is viseshanam. The colours, form etc., belong to Brahman.
Then come the crucial substance and the whole world is an attributes and do the latter enjoy
the same order of reality. Do the substance and attributes enjoy the same order or enjoy
different order. If you say they enjoy the same order it is vishistadvaidam and if you say it
does not enjoy the same order it is nir-vishistadvaidam. The world objects enjoy the same
gunas of Brahman but they are of inferior order of reality while Brahman enjoys the superior
order of reality. The Upanishad do not treat both of them equally the Brahman the substance
and the attributes that is the nama rupa Prapancha. Between the two there is discrimination
between Brahman and the creation. Upanishad does not negate the Brahman the substance
while attributes are negated. Therefore you cannot give the same order. How can the
unnegatable and negatables be treated equally. That is why we say attributes are vyavaharika
sathyam and Brahman is Paramarthika sathyam. All gunas are mithya and Brahman the
substance is sathyam. Hence, we say Nirgunam Brahman is sathyam and Sagunam Brahman
is mithya. Sagunam Brahman is mithya because gunas are mithya but Nirgunam Brahman is
sathyam and hence we conclude that Brahman the nirguna sathayam aspect and Sagunam the
mithya aspect. Even though Brahman has nirguna sathya and saguna mithya aspects we do
not say Brahman has two aspects. We do not want mithya aspect be counted with sathya
aspect. Normally we say that there is only one Nirgunam aspect and we do not consider
Sagunam mithya aspect. This point is revealed in this adhikaranam. Really Brahman is
Nirgunam and gunas are negated and substance Brahman is not negated. All the sruti
vakysams reveal that Brahman does not have any property. We have the word Nirgunam in
svetasvara Upanishad. Now we will enter into the next adhikaranam.
92
Tadavyaktamaha hi
That [Brahman] is not manifest, for [so the scripture] says.
The character of Brahman is discussed.
A question can arise in the mind of a seeker after the first sutra. By neti neti vakyam sruti
defines Brahman. Brahman is the only substance after the negation of murtha amurtha
Prapancha. I am supposed to understand Brahman as the substance, which remains after the
negation of all the attributes. What is left is attributesless Brahman that is reality. The
problem is after negating everything there is no Nirgunam Brahman as a remainder. That is
why some people said that there is such thing called Nirgunam Brahman at all. Therefore,
how can you say unnegtable Brahman remains? For that Vyasacharya gives the answer. The
unnegatable Brahman remains, as Nirgunam Brahman but you cannot objectify that. Because
what is objectifiable is attribute. Yad drishyam tad gunah. Attributeless Brahman is there and
if you do not see it is the nature of Brahman and it is avyaktam. Brahman remains nirguna
and it is not objectifiable. Then one may ask if Brahman remains as remainder how do you
say, it is there. Then Upanishad enjoys calling us ignorant and you cannot objectify
Nirgunam Brahman and unfortunately or fortunately that Nirgunam Brahman is you, the
yourself alone. It is unobjectifiable \. This is the essence of the sutra.
Tad means that Brahman; avyaktam means is not objectifiable; aha hi means sruti reveals
this; now we will see the significance of the words. Tad means that Nirgunam Brahman
unnegatable Brahman which remains as remainder after the negation of murtha amurtha
Prapancha; avyaktam means in this context it is aprameyam, not available for any pramanam.
It is pramana agocharam. Aha hi means because it is revealed in the sruti statement. The sruti
vakyam is 3.1.8 of Mundaka; 3.9.26 of Brihadharaynaka upanisad and 1.1.6 of Mundaka
Upanishad. You cannot grasp Brahman through any instrument of knowledge. Brahman can
never be grasped. Nirgunam Brahman can be understood only in one way and that is claim
without objectification that I am Nirgunam Brahman in me alone the Nirgunam Brahman
murtha amurtha mithya Prapancha exist. I am the only substance of the creation and the
murtha amurtha Prapancha exist in me. More in the next class.
93
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 261
Topic 5.prakritaitavattvadhikaranam [sutras 22-30]
The neti-neti text explained.
Sutra 3.2.23 [341]
Tadavyaktamaha hi
That [Brahman] is not manifest, for [so the scripture] says.
The character of Brahman is discussed.
We are in the sixth adhikaranam of the second pada of the third adhyaya named sadhadhyaya
a chapter dealing with the sadhanas to gain Self-Knowledge. The second pada deals with
Jivatma swarupam tvam padartha and Paramatma swarupam tat padhartha. They come under
sadhana because only after analyzing the nature we can talk about the aikyam of these two.
Therefore the word asi will be meaningful only if the word tat and tvam are properly
understood. Otherwise, you will say Brahman keeping something in the mind and the student
will think Brahman as something else. How can I be Brahman while I am only an
embodiment of brama. Tat pada and tvam pada are sahdanam and asi pada vichara is
sadhyam. In the first four adhikaranam Jivatma vichara was done by analyzing the various
avasthas of Jivatma and establish that Jivatma is avasthatriya saksi. Now we have come to
Paramatma vichara form 5th adhikaranam onwards. Is it endowed with any attribute? This
question is being nnalysed here. In the scripture the glories and gunas of Paramatma are
talked about. Whether we should take both or negate both or we should retain only one is the
point that needs analysis. We say Paramatma substance part should be retained and attributes
part should not be taken to account. Paramatma is therefore nirgunah. This is what we
established in the fifth adhikaranam and in the sizt we deal with the question raised by Purva
Paksi that guna and guni both should be negated. According to them sunyam is the ultimate
substance neither Consciousness is there nor the attributes are there. In support of the neti neti
vakyam and they interpret as one to the attributes and the other ;this is not there first neti is
guna nishedah and the next one dravya nishedah. Two netis refer to two forms of attributes. It
is negation of two forms of attribute. One is a perceptible attribute and another is a subtle
attribute. Tf it is not sunyavadha. If all attributes are negated and Brahman alone is
attribteless Brahman for that Vyasacharya says tad avyaktam. The attributesless Brahman is
not objectifiable. All our organs can identify the objectifiable objects and the ultimate
Brahman is not available for objectifiable and not identifiable by the sense organs.
Attributeless Brahman is not objectifiable and it does not means it is non-existent but it is
the subject, the absolute reality. Therefore, you are the Nirgunam Brahman and whatever you
objectify happens to be the attribute. Substance is the subject, attributes are the objects, and
the objective attributes can never belong to the subject. Therefore, Brahman is the nirguna
subject. This he says in the sutra 2.
97
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 262
Topic 5.prakritaitavattvadhikaranam [sutras 22-30]
The neti-neti text explained.
Sutra 3.2.25 [343]
98
99
Ubhayavyapadesattvahikundalavat
But on account of both [i.e., difference and non-difference being taught [by the sruti], the
relation of the highest Brahman to the individual soul has to be viewed] like that of the snake
to its coils.
These two sutras 27 and 28 relates to purva paksa sutras. A new philosopher is introduced
who is not happy with advaida, abeda and aikya vadhas. He says that abedavadins commit a
big mistake. He says advaidins do interpret Vedas in a balanced manner. He only takes some
selected portions, which are very conducive to him and go goes on repeating them only. If
you study Vedas comprehensively, you will find beda vakyams, dvaida vakyams also. You
study Karma Kanda and you will find it to be full of Veda. The entire Karma Kanda is beda
vada and if you come to jnana kandas, you find there are many many beda vakyams. 3.1.1 of
mundakopanisad is one instance. Everywhere sruti talks of jiva knowing Paramatma and it is
only because of knower, known difference. If you talk of Brahma jnani there is Brahman and
jnani and tow are there. Aikyam merger into Brahman again presupposes duality. How can
we ignore them? These beda vakyams should be given due importance. The problem with
Advaidins is that they take Advaida vakyam and ignore dvaida vakyams. Dvaidins take
dvaida vakyams and turn a blind eye to the Advaida vakyams. None has impartial
comprehensive look at the Vedas. If you have a balanced view, you should accept the sathya
beda and accept sathya abeda since both are talked about by the Vedas. A balanced
philosophy an objective philosophy matured philosophy should be beda abeda vadah. In fact
vishistadvaidam is refined version of beda abeda alone. First accept both as sathyam is their
view. Claiming one is unreal is wrong approach they say. Both should be sathyam. Once you
agree to this fundamental premise, your next problem is how will you accept both as reality
as there is logical contradiction. Both are opposite in nature. Accepting one is rejecting the
other and they are like light and darkness and how can you accept both. Beda is revealed by
sruti abeda is revealed by sruti. Now you try to handle the contradiction. He says that beda
and abeda can be accommodated by having guna guni dristi or amsa amsi dristih. Seein one
as attribute and the other as noun and oen as part and the other as whole is sensible view.
Take Jivatma as the viseshanan of Paramatma or see the Jivatma as the part of Paramatma.
One you have this vision, it will accommodate beda as also abeda. Attribute is neither totally
different from substance nor is it totally identical with the subject. Attribute cannot exist
separate from the substance. At the same time attribute is identical with the subject also. Both
cannot be totally identical and at the same timer they are not totally different also. Jivatma is
an attribute of Paramatma they are neither very different nor totally identical. Substance and
attribute are both equally real. The relationship between the real substance and real attribute
is beda abeda, dvaida advaidam. It is like the hand and individual. Is the hand identical with
me or is the hand very different. Hand is not identical with me and if it be so, the weight of
me will be the weight of the hand. Hand the amsa and individual amsi cannot be identical. At
the same time, they are different also because a part cannot exist separate from the whole like
Tamil Nadu and India. When we are born in Tamil Nadue we say we are Indian. Tamil nadu
is not India because area of Tamil Nadu and India are different. There for beda abeda vada
should be accepted. This is the beda abeda vada which was prevalent at Adhi
Sankaracharyas time.
100
Prakasasrayavadva tejastvat
Or like [the relation of] light and it its substratum, on account of both being luminous.The
relation between Brahman and the individual soul also is discussed.
Now we will do the general analysis of this sutra. We can take the example of prakasa and
asraya that is the light and its source. Light can be taken as an attribute and the source the
substance. If the sun is the substance and sunlight is attribute and their sambanda is beda
abeda sambanda. Both are abeda and there is abeda identity between them because both are
brilliant. Both of them are inseparable and identical and one is attribute and the other is the
substance. Now we will do the word for word analysis. Va ir orajasasrataat thy are like the
light and its source that is the Jivatma and Paramatma are like light and source both being
luminous. We will see the significance of the words. Light and the lams; praba and deepah.
Source refers to the lamp. Tejastvat both being luminous, they are identical and different also.
Jivatma is the beams and the source is Paramatma. As the beams are many Jivatmas are many
in number. Instantaneous relation comes as the fire as also the sparks are sathyam. Beda
abedah eva varthavyah. The answer we will see in the enxt class.
101
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 263
Topic 5.prakritaitavattvadhikaranam [sutras 22-30]
The neti-neti text explained.
Sutra 3.2.28 [346]
Prakasasrayavadva tejastvat
Or like [the relation of] light and it its substratum, on account of both being luminous.The
relation between Brahman and the individual soul also is discussed.
In this second pada the first four adhikaranam deals with tvam pada or Jivatma vichara and
the last four adhikaranam deals with tat pada vichara or Paramatma vichara. Now we see
whether tat pada refers to Sagunam or Nirgunam Brahman. We have seen that Sagunam is
vyavaharika sathyam and it is Paramatma sathya Nirgunam Brahman. In this adhikaranam we
established that Brahman is not suyam. Brahman is neither nigunam, nor Sagunam nor
sunyam. It is combination of all the three. As an incidental topic in this adhikaranam
Vyasacharya raises a question as whether Jivatma is different or non-different from Brahman.
Jivatma Paramatma sambanda vichara is being discussed incidentally in this adhikaranam
from 25th sutra onwards.
Purva Paksi wants to say that we have to accept difference between jivatma and Paramatma
because you talk about Jivatma knowing the Paramatma, which was said in sutra 24. The
very idea of knowledge will presuppose the knowing Jivatma and the known Paramatma and
therefore you accept the beda you, yourself and naturally the question comes as to why do
you explain all abeda vakyams. From the standpoint of knowledge, there seems to be
difference and from the standpoint of mahavakyam there is oneness and which one we should
take it as correct. In this context beda abeda philosopher comes and suggests beda abeda vada
combining both difference and oneness and this purva paksa is given in sutra 27 and 28 and
he claims we should accept beda and dvaidam and also advaidam and only if we accept both
only we accept the Veda fully. Therefore, he asks that we should accept beda abeda and
accept the relationship between Jivatma and Paramatma and accept the fact that they are
different beda abeda is contradictory relationship and this can be accepted by taking amsa and
amsi relationship and part whole relationship should be taken. The part is neither totally
identical with the whole nor it is very different from the whole. Alternatively, the light being
the property and lamp being the substance and taken the relations between the property and
substance is beda and abeda. The property is neither totally different from the substance nor
the property is totally identical with the substance as is in the case of light and the brightness
which is the property of the light. Why cannot you accept beda abeda sumbanda. Accepting
abeda by the Advaidins is totally not acceptable. I the Jivatma is different from the creator
Paramatma and I the creature Jivatma is pratyaksam and also supported by pramana siddham
as per sastram. Therefore it is improper and unfair approach to negate dvaidam as false, it
cannot be false, and it is sathyam.
Vyasacharya answers this question in a small sutra.
102
Purvavadva
Or [the relation between the two, i.e., jia and Brahman is] as [given] before.
The two previous sutras express the view of bedabedavadins who maintain the doctrine of
difference and non-difference. This sutra refutes the view of bedabedavadins and establishes
the final truth, which has been declared in sutra 25 viz. That the difference is merely illusory
and identity or non-difference is the reality.
The answer is simple. He says that you should accept abeda and not bedabeda and this abeda
is talked about in sutra 25 and 26. Vyasacharya says as stated in the above two sutra abeda
alone should be accepted and not bedabeda although bedabeda vadins establishes his point of
view with strong supports. Adhi Sankaracharya gives his answer in more elaborate manner.
We give the answer in a roundabout way. Bedabeda vadi says beda is also sathyam. Abeda
also sathyam because it is sastra pramana siddham. Therefore bedabedavadis argument is
whatever is pramana siddam is sathyam and therefore Jivatma is sathyam because pramana
siddham; Paramatma is sathyam because pramana siddham; Jivatma beda is pramana siddam;
Jivatma Paramatma aikyam is sathyam because of pramana siddham jivatma and Paramatma
abeda is sathyam because pramana siddham. Pramana siddham means it is revealed by the
sastra. Therefore it is sathyam. If you look at the same sastra Jivatma Paramatma beda is
talked about in Mundaka 3.1.1 two birds mantra. Then we ask the question what does the
sastra says in the next mantra. It says this Jivatma which is different from Paramatma [3.1.2
od Mundaka] suffers sorrows. It has pains and dukham. Sastra pramana talks about sorrow of
the Jivatma. Is dukham pramana siddham or not is our question. We find that dukham is also
pramana siddham. Two pramanas are one sastra pramana says jivah socchadi; it is not only
sastra pramana siddham and it is also pratyaksa pramana siddham. I have sorrow need not be
proved by sastram. It is our own pratyaksa anubhava siddham. Sorrow is also pramana
siddam. This even nasthikas will agree. Five items are pramana siddham. Now I ask the beda
abedavadi thata ccoridng to you pramana siddham is sathyam and dukham or sorrow is a
sathyam and all of them evqually pramana siddham and all should be therefore equally
sathyam. Dukham sathyam pramana siddhatvad Jivatma Paramatma beda abedavad. If all the
five are sathyam because pramana sathyam, tell me whether all of them or sathyam and that
sathyam is nithyam or not. If beda abedavadi says all are sathyam, if whatever is sathyam as
nithyam and then you should accept all the five are nithyam which includes dukham. If all the
five are nithyam at the time of moksa also Jivatma Paramatma beda abeda will continue
including the dukham. According to your own argument that dukham will continue at the
time of moksa also. If dukham continues in moksa it is not moksa. To avoid this problem
then you should say yad sathyam tad anithyam. That dukham will go away in moksa. If you
say that whatever sathyam is anithyam, all the five jivatma and Paramatma beda, jivatma and
Paramatma abeda and dukha goes. Dukham alone is perishable in moksa says beda abeda
vadis. It means if you want to keep dukham as anithyam and the other four as nithyam you
will be forced to talk about two types of sathyams namely the first four are sathyam but they
are nithya sathyam which will continue in moksa but dukham alone is sathyam a peculiar
103
105
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 264
Topic 5.Prakritaitavattvadhikaranam [sutras 22-30]
The neti-neti text explained.
Sutra 3.2.29 [347]
Purvavadva
Or [the relation between the two, i.e., jia and Brahman is] as [given] before.
After dealing with the Jivatma swarupam from 5 adhikaranam onwards Paramatma
swarupam is established as Nirgunam Brahman only. It is neither Sagunam nor is it sunyam
as contended. Further it is also discussed the relationship between jivatma and Paramatma.
Vyasacharya points out here that relationship is jivatma and Paramatma aikyam alone.
Thereafter a purva paksa was considered who being bedabeda vadhi. Purva paksa was
presented in sutra 27, 28, 29, and 30 Vyasacharya refutes the purva paksa and establishes
abedavadha. We completed sutra 29 in the last class. No doubt sastra talks about beda and
abeda and samsara dukham has to be taken and dukham is also will become sathyam and will
become eternal and in moksa also dukham will continue alongwith others. One will be
liberated and the other un-liberated. This is not possible. In moksa dukham should not be
there if moksa has any meaning to gain. Chaitanyam should be given such a reality that is not
negatable. Such a stand alone is called Advaidam. This is the conclusion we saw in the last
class.
Prtishedhaccha
And on account of the denial.
Sutra 29 is confirmed. The sruti in fact expressly denies separateness.
First we will do a general analysis of the sutra. Bedabedavadi said that we should give equal
status to both beda and abeda. Purva paksas contention was that both should be given equal
status because both are talked about in the sastram. You should be impartial and not have
discrimination of any kind. For that Advaidins say that I have to discriminate because Veda
makes discrimination between beda and abeda. It does not treat them equally. No doubt,
Vedas talk about beda and later abeda. In the beginning, both are given equal importance.
However, in the condition Veda negates beda but never negate abeda. When Vedas
introduced abeda but never negates abeda. The difference w make is that since beda
106
Samanyattuy
But [Brahman is called a bank etc.] On account of similarity.
108
Buddyarthah padavat
[the statement as to Brahman having size] is for the sake of easy comprehension [i.e.,
Upasana or devout meditation just like [four] feet.
Here Vyasacharya negates the second example given by the purva paksa. The measurement
given to Jivatma as anu and the measurement given to Paramatma the chaturspad.
Vyasacharya says again you have to see the context. The context here is Upasana. In Upasana
context we find such things. In Chandogya upanisad the whole thing is there in the Upasana
portion. From first to fifth chapter of Chandogya upanisad talks about the Upasana. If you
study the vedic portion, the Veda says that four padas are the parts of various creation and it
is a figurative expression that everything is included in Paramatma and nothing is away from
Paramatma. Do not take the padas of Paramatma literally. The word anu also should not
taken literally. Anu means it is not available for objectification. It does not refer to size but it
refers to un-objectification.
109
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 265
Topic 7.paradhikaranam [sutras 31-37]
Brahman is one without a second
Sutra 3.2.33 [351]
Buddyarthah padavat
[The statement as to Brahman having size] is for the sake of easy comprehension [i.e.,
Upasana or devout meditation just like [four] feet.
Here Vyasacharya discusses the relationship between jivatma and Paramatma. Jivatma
swarupam and Paramatma swarupam happens to be the same. Vyasacharya takes to some
other philosopher who talks differently on the subject. Bedabeda vadi was refuted first and
later in this adhikaranam Vyasacharya refutes bedavadi. Previous philosopher says that
relationship is identity in difference is the view of bedabedavada. The present philosopher
does not accept identity at all and he says that there is eternal difference between jivatma and
Paramatma, Jivatma and jagat and jagat and aparoksam. All mahavakyams should be
interpreted in such a way that the identity is figurative. This is the argument of the beda
vadis. They says tat tvam asi is only part of the full sentence. They argue Atma tat tvam asi
svetaketu and in sanskrti you should interpret it is Atma atat tvam asi. Never split it as tat
tvam asi but split it as atat tvam aso. Thus wherever aikyam is mentioned, it should be taken
figuratively and beda alone is sathyam. This bedavada existed during and before Adhi
Sankaracharya time. Madhvacharya crystallized this view. It is this beda vada is criticized.
Brahman is as if a bund protects the world. Unmanah sastra talks about the size of Jivatma
and Paramatma. Paramatma is described as chaturpad Paramatma with four padas. This is a
limited factor of Paramatma. Jivatma is of the size of anu. Then the relationship is talked
about between Jivatma and Paramatma, the world and Paramatma, jagat and Jivatma,
protector protected sambanda is talked about. Then the clean difference is talked about.
Because of these four, you have to accept beda. Vyasacharya has refuted the bank or bund
expression quoted by beda vadins. Supported and supporter relationship does not prove the
ultimate truth of reality. This is possible between sathyam and mithya also. Waker is
supporter and dream is the supported. If beda vadi says that I talk about apparent duality, we
will say it is all right. The word sethu is there, two birds are there and they represent
vyavaharikam and not the absolute reality. Vyasacharya answers the unmana sabda as to what
about Paramatma having four padas. Vyasacharya says that all forms, shapes etc., are given
only for the sake of meditation because the beginners to the Veda classes cannot understand
Nirgunam Brahman. Even the scholars are not able to accept the nature of Nirgunam
Brahman what to talk of the beginners. For the sake of beginners, sruti comes down and talk
of Sagunam Brahman for the sake of teaching the Nirgunam Brahman concept. Chatuspat
Brahman is for the purpose of Upasanam only. This methodology of teaching is not new to
Veda. Vada uses the pada expression in other places also. 3.18.1 of Chandogya upanisad and
3.18.2 of Chandogya upanisad it is said you meditate upon the mind or the space as Brahman.
After introducing the two meditation, the Upanishad talks about chatuspad manah. Mind has
got four feet, vak. Prana cakshu and strotram, organs of speech, prana,eyes, ears; similarly
110
Sthanaviseshat prakasadivat
[the statements concerning connection and difference with respect to Brahman] are due to
special places; as in the case of light and the like
Sutra 33 is further confirmed.
In this sutra Vyasacharya refutes the other two expression given by the bedavadis. Now the
sambandha and beda expressions are refuted in this sutra. Here purva paksa says scripture
talks about relationship between Jivatma and Paramatma. Creator created; meditated and
meditator; protector and protected relationship are mentioned but here we see the knower and
known relationship. Any relationship proves duality and therefore we must accept duality.
Not only it indirectly proves duality but sastra directly talks about duality. Sambanda
indirectly talks about beda and beda directly talks about beda. For this Vyasacharya says that
sastra does talks about duality and relationship as intermediary step of teaching. Even
Advaidins starts the class with puja but we say it is vyavaharika bedah or mithya bedah and it
is accepted temporarily as a stepping stone. It is lower order of reality like the differences in
the light. Undivided light seems to be divided because some media of manifestation. Once
you keep a mirror in front of sun you see reflected and the other direct sunlight. Now, the
question is what is the relationship between the two. Now I say the original sun is cause and
the other one is the effect. The reflected sunlight cannot exist independent of itself without
the adhistanam which being the original sunlight. Hence, reflected sunlight is called mithya
and the original the sathyam. Bimba Surya is different from pratibimba Surya. There is
seeming difference and not actual difference. It is mithya bedah. Seeming difference caused
by the medium of manifestation. Gatakasa pot space matakasa the room space are seemingly
different. One can accommodate one litre of milk and the other can accommodate any
amount of milk. The difference between them is cuased by the manifestation. Similarly,
Jivatma is Consciousness and Paramatma is also Consciousness but there is no difference
111
Upapattescha
And it is reasonable
All the four expressions quoted by purva paksa have been reconciled. Veda is source of
knowledge and we have to reconcile every word. The reconciliation is beda is seeming and
abeda is a fact. Bedavadi says abeda is seeming and beda is a fact. Advaidam is fact Dvaidam
is figurative we say. Which one we should take is our problem. Both of them are not better
off because both take one as a fact and another a fiction. Vyasacharya asks us to use our own
intellect to judge which is right and which is wrong. Do not accept everything because it is
old or it is new. Anything is possible old may be good new may be wrong or otherwise.
Intelligent people use their intelligence before coming to the conclusion. If everyone says he
is logical, you should use your intellect to come to your own conclusion. If Jivatma is
112
113
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 266
Topic 7.paradhikaranam [sutras 31-37]
Brahman is one without a second
Sutra 3.2.35 [353]
Upapattescha
And it is reasonable
If we have to understand the central teachings of Vedanta we have to enjoy a prepared mind
to grasp the teaching. This mindset we can get only if we remember certain fundamental
teaching or fundamental principle. Vedanta presents moksa as the goal. Moksa is defined as
dukha nivrutti purvah sukha praptri, the attainment of purnatvam preceded by the removal of
apurnatvam. The next important text we have to gather which is toughest nut to crack is the
dukham is treated as synonymous with Dvaidam. Dukham and beda are to taken as
synonymous and if this truth is not understood, Vedanta will not make any sense. If not done
there will be lot of emotional problems also. We should know that dvaidam is dukham. We
should convince our intellect that dvaidam is dukham. First sruti says in Chandogya upanisad
that Bhuma alone is sukham and abhuma is dukham. [7.24 if Chandogya upanisad]. If Bhuma
is sukham and alpam is dukham, what is definition of Bhuma and then Sanatkumara gives the
definition. Bhuma means absence of duality. Bhuma means Advaidam. Bhuma means
abedah. Nondulaity, advaidam is sukham. Where there is duality is alpam; where there is
finitude there is mortality; where there is mortality there is discomfort and where there is
discomfort there is sorrow. Yukti also reveals the fact. Where there is mortality there is fear
and dukham. The fear is the end of favourable conditions we enjoy and the happiness affects
us and creates fear in us. This is the fear of losing the condition we are supposed to enjoy.
The intelligence will pose a question that the whole world is dukham and how can you sweep
aside the dvaidam as dukham when world is a mixture of sukham and dukham. If all
Dvaidam is dukham, how do you account for the dvaida sukham. Dan intelligent one will see
the exception as why the exception prove otherwise. Therefore the exception is how do you
say all dvaidam is dukham. For this the answer is dvaida sukham is sukha abasah. It is a
seeming sukham and it is a sukham of a non-thinking or immature person. Every sukham is
sukha abasa because every dvaida sukham has got superficial coating of sukham and behind
sukha abasa is dukham caused by the loss of dvaidam. Sukham in Dvaidam is defined as
dukham hidden in sukham coating. Vedanta to accept and assimilate that Dvaidam is
dukham. One is direct dukham and the other is sukha abasa dukham. Unless this is done the
seekers of Vedanta cannot understand Vedanta. Even if there is sukham, the end of the object
is the source of pleasure. When the contact of sukham ends it is dukham. If one says that I
dont mind dvaida dukahm and I am satisfied with sukha abasah, Vedanta says that you are
not a candidate for jnana kanda. For them our advice is that you go to Karma Kanda. One
cyou assimilate the fact, then I can talk about sukham. Therefore moksa must be defined as
dvaida nivruttih. Any dvaida results in problem, fear etc. Remember dvaida quarrel whether it
is sacred or divine also is problem. If you visualize moksa with Lord sitting as person, and
people residing there also will have probnlem who should be near the Lord, who does service
114
Tathanyapratishedhat
Similarly on account of the express denial of all other things [there is nothing but Brahman]
Further sruti denies expressly that there is any other entity besides Brahman. [Brahmavedam
sarvam; atmaivedam sarvam] Brahman is described as the innermost of all.
Suppose you are not confident about reasoning, beda vakyam and bedabeda vakyam, abeda
vakyams whether all the statements should be taken equally or not is our question. Can we
give all the three equal status? If one should be given better status each is the best one. Veda
itself helps us to select the best. It introduces all the three and negates all other than
Advaidam. Dvaidam is negated specifically and Advaidam is never followed by the negation
of Advaidam. How can you treat negated Dvaidam and unnegated Advaidam on equal
footing. Nega nanaci kincana [kathopanisad] neti neti in Brihadharaynaka upanisad; there is
no Akasa there is bhumi etc., in kaivalya Upanishad. There are endless statements that negate
Dvaidam. This is the essence of this sutra.
Now we will do the word for word analysis of this sutra. Taha means moreover;
anyapratisheshat since a second thing is negated by the sruti, difference is not acceptable.
This is the running meaning. The significance of the meaning is tatha means moreover;
previously logic is given and here sruti pramana is given in support of Advaidam.
Anyapratishesad means a second thing; bedah in general; pratishedhat means negation.
115
Anena sarvagatatvamayamasabhadibhyah
By this the omnipresence [of Brahman is established] in accordance weith the scriptural
statements regarding [Brahmans] extent.
First I will give you general analysis of the sutra. Here Vyasacharya says that whoever takes
duality as reality in localized Brahman or Lord, their concept of god will be something
located somewhere. Other than Advaidins all will localize Lord. He will verbally say
anantaya nama and Advaidins alone will see the full meaning of ananta. The though of Lord
being located will not go from the bedavadhis. Once Bhagavan is localized moksa will
require a journey requiring a special path. There in vaikunta will be a great crowd with path
being small number of people to enter will be more. Once Bhagavan is localized journey is
involved and moksa will be a product in time. It will never be a fact obtaining now. Advaidin
alone can avoid this and all other people can never avoid this trap. Bhagavan is everywhere
and then why should you go anywhere to pray him. Therefore Vyasacharya says in sutra in
Dvaidam mithyatvam alone is sathyam and only in Advaidam alone Brahman is all pervading
and there is no second thing. You cannot say if this cannot be avoided then Brahman is not all
pervading. You cannot do so also because sruti clearly say that Brahman is all pervading. All
pervading Brahman can be accommodated only if Dvaidam is not a fact.
Now we will see the word for word analysis of the sutra. Anena means by this sarvagatatvam;
the all pervasiveness of Brahman; is also explained. Ayama sabdadibhyah means [all
pervasiveness is known] from the words which reveal the extent of Brahman. This is the
running meaning. Now will see the significance of the words. Anena means only by this
Adhideivam sathyam and Dvaidam mithya; only by seeing the reality of Advaidam and
mithyatvam of Dvaidam; all pervasiveness of Brahman will be established. If Bhagavan is
one of the things, Bhagavan can never be all pervading. Ayama sabha means the size the
extent measurement, the pervasion; there are many words in sutra. Sarva gatham is there
116
117
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 267
Topic 7.paradhikaranam [sutras 31-37]
Brahman is one without a second
Sutra 3.2.37 [355]
Anena sarvagatatvamayamasabhadibhyah
By this the omnipresence [of Brahman is established] in accordance weith the scriptural
statements regarding [Brahmans] extent.
With this 37th sutra we have completed the 7th adhikaranam. We have seen that the second
pada is devoted to tat pada and tvam pada artha of maha vakyam Tat Tvam asi. Of this in the
first ten sutras tvam padhartha was analysed and it was pointed out that the primary meaning
of tvam is saguna Chaitanyam the Consciousness with varieties of attributes especially
inferior attributes which are caused by sarira thriyam. Tvam padha laksyartha is Nirgunam
Brahman and this arrived at by understanding the fact that the Consciousness is asangah,
relationless and it cannot take any attribute just as space cannot take any attributes.
Chaitanyam cannot be Sagunam and it is caused by misconception and it for the ignorant
people who have not understood the nirguna Chaitanyam. From the standpoint of those
people who have understood the nature of creationm know that tvam refers to Nirgunam
Brahman which is intimately associated with body but not understood by the person. It does
not have any of the three karmas. Even the idea of exhausting prarapta is a misconception.
When Chaitanyam has not kartrutvam there is no question of any karma and when there is no
karma there is no question of exhausting the praraptam. There is no question of jnani
exhausting prarapta because jnani knows that he is nirguna Chaitanyam. From the 11th sutra
up to 24th sutra, tat pada lakshyartha was pointed out and it is the Consciousness without any
attribute. The definition of Brahman Chaitanyam is incapable of any attribute and therefore
Sagunam Brahman is a misconception. Sruti itself negates all attributes from Paramatma,
therefore Paramatma is not ubhaya lingam, and Paramatma is only nirgunatmagam.
Sagaunatvam is a brama. Tat padhartha reveals nirguna Chaitanyam and therefore there are
no attributes between tvam padha and tat padha. Differentiating attributes are seen during
ajnanam. That which is seen by an ajnani is vachyartham and that which is seen by the jnani
is lakshyartham. Jivatma and Paramatma aikyam was pointed out in sutra 25 and 26. From
27th sutra to 37th sutra, Vyasacharya negated all other interpretations of the mahavakyam. One
interpretation is bedabeda vada and another is beda vadha. Maha vakya vichara has been
successfully completed in the 7th adhikaranam. Now Vyasacharya wants to say that the
aikyam is the absolute truth and we should know that in vyavaharika we should accept
jivatma and Paramatma beda. Jivatma and Paramatma beda is vyavaharika sathyam. In
vyavaharika I am all the time functioning either as pramata, karta or bogta except during
sleep. Normally sleep is not problem. In jagrat and swapna I am either bogta, karta or
pramata. Jnani itself a status of pramata. Tvam pada lakshyartha is not a jnanam; tat pada
lakshyartha is not a jnani. Jnani is a pramata. Alpajna jiva is also a pramata. Apramtru
Brahman is neither sarvajnah nor alpajnah. Therefore when I do Vyavahara I am a
vyavaharika karta or bogta or pramata. When I exhaust prarapta as a vyavaharika jiva, as
118
Phalamata apapatteh
From Him [the Lord] are the fruits of actions, for that is reasonable.
Another characteristics of Brahman is established.
In this sutra Vyasacharya establishes Isvara as a separate intelligence principle which Isvara
is different from Jivatma and is different from jagat and this jiva jagat vilaksana Isvara alone
can give result of action. Neither jiva nor jagat can give karma phalam. Jiva cannot be karma
phala dada because jivas knowledge is too limited. Jiva does not even know how many
factors are involved which is proved everyday. When there is a crime that criminal is to be
prosecuted, and for one crime argument in the court goes on for years. Ultimately the result
sometimes the wrong one is punished. Millions are jivarasis are there trillions of crimes are
committed and how can jiva give the punishment or give karma phala. If jiva is allowed to
decide the karma phala, the judgment will not be perfect. The selection of person to decide
may not be perfect. No jiva will judge against himself because raga and dvesha problem and
because of his alpajnatva, jiva cannot be karma phala dada. We cannot hand this job to jagat
which is achetanam and which cannot think and give appropriate karma phalam. We cannot
argue karma will give result on its own karma being jadadtvad. Therefore Isvara alone can be
karma phala dada being sarvagathah. This is the general analysis of this sutra.
Now we will do the word for word analysis of the sutra. Phalam the result of action comes
from atah from Lord alone upapatteh means that is reasonable. We will see the significance
of the words. Phalam means we have drista and adrista karma phalams. How can the human
beings know adrista phalam when they are not able to know even the drista phalam. Knife is
used by doctor and during operation a person dies and another person a decoit kills a phalam.
Here one goes free and another gets punishment. Atah means it is a pronoun means from this
one. This refers to Paramatma or Isvara. Tat padha vachyartha Paramatma is different from
119
Srutatvaccha
From Him [the Lord] are the fruits of actions, for that is reasonable.
Another characteristic of Brahman is established.
In the previous sutra Vyasacharya said that it is logical that there should be one Isvara as
karma phala dada. Like that why cannot we have automatic karma phala dada. This is not
possible that even automatic machines require a man behind to operate the machine. It
appears as though computers do every job but there should be a man behind a computer to
feed the input. If there is a cosmic computer that gives karma phala based on the fed laws,
again there should be a person to feed the data which is again Isvara. We can only arrive at
the logical possibility and necessity and logic does not prove the existence of Isvara for
Isvara is beyond human instruments of knowledge. Our supporting reasoning is not the proof
for the existence of Isvara. Now we need a pramanam for existence of Isvara. That is given in
this sutra that sastra is the pramana for the existence of Isvara. Logic supports and the sruti
reveals the existence of Isvara. This is the general analysis of the sutra.
Now we will see word for word analysis of the sutra. Srutatvaccha means [this is so] because
sruti also reveals this. This is the running meaning. Now we will see the significance of the
word. Srutatvad means sruti pramanad; karma phalam comes from Isvara who is different
from jiva and jada jagat. Cha means also. Because in the previous sutra yukti pramana is
given. Here sruti pramana is given in this sutra. Sruti pramana is primary and yukti
pramanam is secondary. Supporting logic for existence of Isvara is elaborately discussed in
Kenopanaisad one is pada bashyam and another is vakya bashyam [3rd chapter devas and
asuras fighting here in the introduction Adhi Sankaracharya gives elaborate commentary to
establish logically establish the existence of Isvara]
121
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 268
Topic 8. Phaladhikaranam [sutras 38-41]
The Lord is the giver of the fruits of actions.
Sutra 3.2.41 [359]
123
124
Page No
126
127
131
135
140
144
148
152
157
161
165
168
172
176
180
183
186
189
192
196
200
203
206
209
213
218
222
227
231
235
239
243
247
251
255
258
261
264
269
270
Chap-Pada-Sutra
3.3.1
3 . 3 . 1 and 3 . 3 . 2
3 . 3 . 2 and 3 . 3 . 3
3 . 3 . 3 to 3 . 3 . 6
3 . 3 . 6 and 3 . 3 . 7
3 . 3 . 8 and 3 . 3 . 9
3 . 3 . 9 to 3 . 3 . 11
3 . 3 . 12 to 3 . 3 . 14
3 . 3 . 14 and 3 . 3 . 15
3 . 3 . 16 and 3 . 3 . 17
2nd interpretation
3 . 3 . 17 and 3 . 3 . 18
3 . 3 . 18 and 3 . 3 . 19
3 . 3 . 19 to 3 . 3 . 22
3 . 3 . 22 and 3 . 3 . 23
3 . 3 . 24 and 3 . 3 . 25
3 . 3 . 25 and 3 . 3 . 26
3 . 3 . 26 and 3 . 3 . 27
3 . 3 . 28 and 3 . 3 . 29
3 . 3 . 29 to 3 . 3 . 31
3 . 3 . 31 and 3 . 3 . 32
3 . 3 . 32 and 3 . 3 . 33
3 . 3 . 33 and 3 . 3 . 34
3 . 3 . 34 to 3 . 3 . 36
3 . 3 . 37 and 3 . 3 . 38
3 . 3 . 38 and 3 . 3 . 39
3 . 3 . 39 to 3 . 3 . 42
3 . 3 . 43 and 3 . 3 . 44
3 . 3 . 44 to 3 . 3 . 47
3 . 3 . 47 to 3 . 3 . 49
3 . 3 . 50 and 3 . 3 . 51
3 . 3 . 52 to 3 . 3 . 54
3 . 3 . 54
3 . 3 . 54 to 3 . 3 . 56
3 . 3 . 57 and 3 . 3 . 58
3 . 3 . 58 and 3 . 3 . 59
3 . 3 . 60 and 3 . 3 . 61
3 . 3 . 61 to 3 . 3 . 66
3 . 3 . 66
Sutra Nos
360
360 and 361
361 and 362
362 to 365
365 and 366
367 nd 368
368 to 370
371 to 373
373 and 374
375 and 376
376
376 and 377
377 and 378
378 to 381
381 and 382
383 and 384
384 and 385
385 and 386
387 and 388
388 to 390
390 and 391
391 and 392
392 and 393
393 to 395
396 and 397
397 and 398
398 to 401
402 and 403
403 to 406
406 to 408
409 and 410
411 to 413
413
413 to 415
416 and 417
417 and 418
419 and 420
420 to 425
425
125
126
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 269
Having complted the second pada of the third chapter, we will enter the third pada. First I
will give general analysis to the third pada. This is a part of sadhana adhyaya. It deals with
the sadhans for moksa. The previous chapter dealt with tvam and tat pada vichara. Padhartha
vichara is sadhanam for vachyartha jnanam and vachyartha jnanam is the path for moksa.
Here we will analyse the Sagunam Brahman Upasanani. Upasana means meditation. Saguna
Isvara dhyanam means Sagunam Brahma Upasana. There are referenes to nirguna Brahman
jnanam also. Why should we deal with saguna Upasana when we are interested in nirguna
jnanam which alone will give us moksa. We say saguna Brahman is mithya we have said in
Mandukya Upanishad. Saguna Upasana we have said is a miserable person. Then why should
we discuss that topic. When we criticize saguna Upasana we should know the intention
behind the criticism. When one says that saguna Upasana will give liberation we criticize but
suppose if one practices saguna Upasana for the purpsoie siddha suddhi and not expect
liberation, then we encourage them to do the saguna Upasana to integrate and organize the
mind. With the integrated mind, one can get nirguna jnanam later. Saguna Upasana is a path
to nirguna jnanam. Such Upasana we encourge one to do saguna Upasana. Saguna Upasana
is indirect help to jnanam. I practise and come to nirguna jnanam in this janma itself and
attain jivan mukti. Saguna Upasana can give me jivan mukti in this life itself. There is
another method also. I continue saguna Upasana throughout my life without coming to
nirguna jnanam. Vairagyam is a must for liberation. With strong vairagyam and strong
mumuksutvam, such Upasana will go to Brahman loka and he will get nirguna vichara with
the reachings of brahmaji. Saguna Upasana can be jivan mukti sadhanam or krama mukti
sadhanam not directly but via nirguna jnanam. Saguna Upasana thus is important for
Vedantic jnanam. Thus a study of saguna Upasana is relevant in Brahma Sutra. Anything to
do in life is relevant you spiritually either go or get kicks and practise vairagyam. It is not
going to be how the Upasana is practiced but certain type of Upasanas occur in different
Upanisads and these Upasanas have got great resemblance and they appear to be one and the
same Upasanas looking identical but they do have dissimilarities. They have common as also
uncommon features also. Because of the differences, a doubt may come to the students as to
whether they are the same or different Upasanas with certain similiarities. We can see them
as same or different. In this pada, several such Upasanas are going to be analysed.
Vyasacharya will point out which are the same and which are different Upasanas. Once
Vyasacharya establishes the two Upasanas are established to be identical, another rule is
applied. If two Upasanas are one and the same with minor differences, we see certain
attributes are applied in one Upanishad and certain attributes are not common in the Upasana
mentioned in another Upanishad. Then Vyasacharya says that missing attributes in one
Upanishad can be transferred to the Upasanas mentioned in another Upanishad.
Brihadharaynaka upanisad Hiranyagarbha can borrow the attribute of Chandogya upanisad
Hiranyagarbha attributes. This transference is allowed only after establishing that both are
one and the same Upanishad mentioned in two Upanisads. The guna transference is called
guna upasamharah. This is the technical word used in the Upanishad. In determining the
bedas and abedas between the Upanisads mentioned in different Upanisads several laws will
be applied in this context. All the laws are borrowed from Purva Mimamsa darsanam to
decide the beda and abeda between the Upanisads mentioned in different Upanisads. In Purva
Mimamsa they face similar problems. It is analysis of Veda purva bagha. There we have
sutrams written by Jaimini Maharishi. In Purva Mimamsa sutra they have to do karma beda
127
Sarvavedantapratyayam chodanadyaviseshat
[the vidyas or the Upasanas] described in the various Vedanta texts [are not different, are
identical] on account of the non-difference of injunction, etc. [i.e., connection, form and
name]
This is the first adhikaranam with four sutras. It is an important adhikaranam based on which
the latter adhikaranams are developed. Here we get the general rules to point out the two
Upasanas are identical. Two sample Upasanas are taken for enquiry. Here the differences
between two Upasanas are pointed out and the oneness between them are established. This is
the general introduction to the first adhikaranam.
Now we will do the general analysis of the first sutra. Here Vyasacharya says two Upasanas
can be considered identical if four common factors are available based on the Purva
Mimamsa rules. They are injunctions [the type of commandment], the result, rupam the
nature of the deity of meditation; and fourthly the name of the ritual or the name of the
Upasana like pancagni vidya. Based on the four factors identity or difference are established.
This is the general analysis of the sutra.
Now we will go to the word for word analysis of the sutra. Sarvavedanta pratyayam means a
particular karma or Upasana taught in different branches of Veda [is treated as the same]
chodanadyaviseshat on the basis of the sameness of the factors like injunction.
Now we will see the significance of the words occurring here. Here the word pratyayam
means karma or Upasana. That which is learnt from Veda is either karma or Upasana. For us
what is relevant is Upasana. Sarva vedanta means all the Upanisads or different Upanisads.
Panchagni vidya occurring in Chandogya upanisad and Brihadharaynaka upanisad will be
treated as identical as per this sutra. Adhi Sankaracharya gives the example 6.1.1 of
Brihadharaynaka upanisad the prana Upasana and the same is given in 5.1.1 of Chandogya
upanisad and the Upasana is prana Upasana. Prana is the eldest one born in the beginning
128
Bhedanneti chennikasyamapi
If it be said that the vidyas are separate on account of difference [in minor points], we deny
that, since even in the same vidyas [there may be such minor differences]
An objection to the preceding sutra is raised and refuted.
This sutra answers a possible doubt occurring in the above statement. Even if the four factors
are same, we do see certain differences also and how can you take them as one and the same
Upasana. For this Vyasacharya gives his answer. When the similarities are dominant and few
factors are different, you can ignore the minor differences because major identity overpower
the minor differences. Therefore, you can treat such Upasanas as identical. Even minor
difference you can remove appropriately by adding here and there. If there are major
differences, you have to introduce a fresh Upasana. This is the essence of the second sutra.
Two Upasana are taken as examples here. First is the example of pancagni vidya. This occurs
in Brihadharaynaka upanisad and Chandogya upanisad where the travel of Jivatma is talked
about. The Jivatma goes through after death five stages before taking up to the new body. The
five stages are heaven, clouds, earth, father and mother. When the jiva passes through each
stage, jiva manifests nore and more and when the jiva comes out of the mother the
manifestation is complete. Since the five stages are important for rebirth, you meditate upon
these stages as Agni and this pancagni vidya is famous Upasana. Here these four factors
happen to be identical. Therefore it looks both are one and the same Upasana but there are
differences creating confusion. In Chandogya upanisad 5.10.10, the Upanishad says etan
evam panca agnim beda let a person meditate upon pancagni the life process. But we find
another mantra in Brihadharaynaka upanisad 6.2.14 where it is said athainam agnaye haranti,
tasyagnir evagnir bhavati; in this mantra Upanishad says jiva has come through five stages
and the jiva enters the sixth fire at the time of cremation jiva is burnt in fire. The sixth Agni is
also talked about, in Brihadharaynaka upanisad six agnis are enumerated, and in Chandogya
129
130
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 270
Topic 1 Sarvavedantapratyayadhikaranam [Sutras 1 4]
The vidyas having identical or the same form found in scriptures constitutes one vidya.
Sutra 3.3.2 [361]
Bhedanneti chennikasyamapi
If it be said that the vidyas are separate on account of difference [in minor points], we deny
that, since even in the same vidyas [there may be such minor differences]
An objection to the preceding sutra is raised and refuted.
This pada enumerates Upasana beda abeda vichara when similar Upasana occurs in more
than one Upanisads. Once abeda of Upasana is established that is the sameness of Upasana is
established then guna samhara law can be establish. If the upasya devata which is common in
both Upanishad with certain features missing in one Upanishad and available features in the
other Upanishad, then the combined features have to be taken. For this purpose four clues are
to be taken as already mentioned in the last class. The natures of commandment, result,
devata etc., are to be taken into account while determining the beda and abeda between the
Upasanas mentioned in two Upanisads. Two Upanisads need not be fully identical and there
may be minor differences can be there and it can be taken as identical. We see the general
analysis of this sutra where we have taken two Upasanas for our study. Between two
pancagni vidyas mentioned in Brihadharaynaka upanisad and Chandogya upanisad, there are
seeming differences but they are found to be identical which we established in the last class.
Now we will take another Upasana for analysis. We will now take up prana Upasana. We will
take up 5.9.2 of Chandogya upanisad and 6.1.6 of Brihadharaynaka upanisad where the prana
Upasana is mentioned with identical features. In both these sections it is said that prana
should be meditated upon as the eldest in creation. Shresta means greatest in the creation.
Prana is seen to be superior according to time and quality. Prana is active right from
conception itself whereas buddhi etc., is active much later. Prana life is the beginning. It is
qualitatively superior. Both Chandogya upanisad and Brihadharaynaka upanisad tells a story
to establish the superiority of prana. Each organ leaves the body for sometime and after
sometimes each organs come back and they see that nothing happens to the individual and the
individual survives. When the prana is about to go all the sense organs struggle. The sense
organs do namaskaras to prana and the titles they have, and each sense organ surrenders the
title to the prana without which any of the sense organ can survive. Hence one should
meditate upon prana. Adhi Sankaracharya says even though they are similar in both the
sections, the dissimilarity is minor and we can ignore and accept the two as one Upasana. The
minor dissimilarity is that in the story the organs go out and come back. Organ of eyes, ears,
mana etc., are mentioned in both the sections. But in Brihadharaynaka upanisad retah the
organ of reproduction also goes out for one year and during that year he did not have the
creative power. Then afterwards the prajanana indriyam came and this is not mentioned in
131
134
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 271
Topic 1 Sarvavedantapratyayadhikaranam [Sutras 1 4]
The vidyas having identical or the same form found in scriptures constitutes one vidya.
Sutra 3.3.3 [362]
Darsayati cha
[the scripture] also instructs [thus]
An argument in support of sutra 1 is given.
In this sutra Vyasacharya reconfirms the conclusion of what is stated in the previous sutra.
Vidya abedah eva vidya bedah. Sirovrutam will differentiate the chanting rules and not the
Brahma Vidya. A mantra in Kathopanisad 1.2.15 proves this fact. The mantra reads as Sarve
Veda yat padam amananti, tapamsi sarvani va yah vadanti yad icchanto brahmacaryam
caranti, tat te padam samgrahena bravimi; aum iti etat the meaning of the mantra is that
word which all the Vedas declare and which all the austerities proclaim, desiring which
[people] live the life of a religious student, that word, to thee I shall tell in brief. That is Aum.
In this mantra the first line is relevant to us. Here the Kathopanisad says all the four Vedas
talks about the same Brahma Vidya only. Here Mundaka Upanishad also included here. This
is the general analysis of the sutra.
Now we will see the word for word analysis of the sutra. Darsayati cha means the struti itself
reveals [the sameness of Brahma Vidya in all the Upanisads. Veda itself tells that the Brahma
136
139
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 272
Topic 3 Anyathatvadhikaranam [Sutras 6 - 9]
Those values with different subject matter are separate even if there may be some similarities.
Sutra 3.3.6 [365]
Anyathatvam sabdaditi chennaviseshat
If it be said [that the Udgitha vidya of the Brihadharaynaka upanisad and that of the
Chandogya upanisad are different on account of [difference in] texts, we deny this on the
ground of their non-difference [as regards essentials]
This sutra represents the view of the Purva Paksin or the opponent. The Purva Paksi tries to
establish that the two vidyas are one.
Now I will give you the general analysis of the sutra. The purpose of this adhikaranam is to
show that even though the five principle are given as criteria, do not blindly use them because
there are exceptions to the rule. Sometimes the criteria is ignored and you should
discriminately arrive at the conclusion, the first two adhikaranam represents the general rule
and the present one represents the exception. We see the example in Chandogya upanisad and
Brihadharaynaka upanisad regarding the Udgita Upasana. Here we find in both these portions
the Upasanas are very similar and similarities are numerically more. In both the portions
prana tattvam is meditated. In both section prana is glorified as suddha prana incapable of
pollution. In both the portions prana is associated with Omkara. Incidentally, Omkara
mentioned here is Samaveda Omkara which is called Udgita. The fourth similarity is the
suddhi of the prana is revealed by the same story. The story given to reveal the prana suddhi
also is the same. In both it is said the asuras attack the prana with impurity. Adhi
Sankaracharya in his commentary says asuras in this context symbolically represents rajasa
and tamasic gunas and sattva guna is devas. This attacking story is also the same in
Chandogya upanisad 1.2 and Brihadharaynaka upanisad 1.3. The details of the story also the
same and asuras are successful in attacking the sense organs. When the asuras attack the
prana the asuras are not able to succeed. In life there is no goodness or badness. Prana is
sacred in every animal including the jivas. This story details are also the same. The next
similarity is the same. The example given is also the same. Asura attacking the prana is clod
of earth is also the same. When it attacks the rock, instead of rock being disintegrated, the
clod suffers and gets disintegrated. Thus there are several similarities. There is one
dissimilarity. The sambandha between prana and Omkara, the relationship is dissimilar
between Chandogya upanisad version and Brihadharaynaka upanisad version. In
Brihadharaynaka upanisad version all the organs try to chant the mantra Omkara. The
purpose of Omkara ganam or udgita gnanam is to win over the asuras or the evil forces.
Therefore to strenthen themselves all organs are asked to chant Omkara. Asuras do not allow
the sense organs to chant the mantra. Even before getting the immunity, they are attacked and
evil forces succeed in getting over them. The crux of the message the prana is Omkara
chanter. Any chanter of Omkara or Udgita is called Udgata. Prana is udgata priest that is the
symbolism in the Brihadharaynaka upanisad. Whereas in Chandogya upanisad version prana
140
143
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 273
Topic 3 Anyathatvadhikaranam [Sutras 6 - 9]
Those values with different subject matter are separate even if there may be some similarities.
Sutra 3.3.7 [366]
145
Vyaptescha samanjasam
And because [OM] extends [over the whole of the Vedas] [to specialize it by the terem
[Udgita] is appropriate.
Sutra 7 is elaborated here.
This is a small adhikaranam with one sutra. Here a technical or grammatical aspect of sastra
is analysed. This discussion is based 1.1.1 of Chandogya upanisad. May one meditate upon
syllable Om the udgita. The confusion here is that the word udgita and om are put in
apposition. Udgita is Omkara that occurs in apposition carrying the same meaning. Rama the
son of Dasarata went to forest. The son of Dasarata is apposition. In Sanskrit when two words
are in apposition it should agree in the case, number and gender. This appositional usage is
called samanadhikaranyam. This topic is extremely important for Advaidins. Lots have been
written on samanadhikaranyam. All mahavakyams are samanadhikarana vakyams. Naturally
the sastra analyses and says that there are four types of samanadhikaranyam. Adhi
Sankaracharya in his commentary in this adhikaranam talks about four types of appositional
usage. They are adhyasa samanadhikaranyam wherein two words are used in
samanadhikaranyam even though they are different the samanadhikaranyam coms. This is the
snake and here this refers to the object in front which is a rope and snake refers to another
object which is not there and the two rope and snake are take as though one and the same and
we use the expression ayam sarpah. Here are there are two types. One is deliberate one and
the other is erroneous one. It is a wrong perception born out of ignorance but when one looks
at stone and say that this is god and you pray and offer naivedyam. You look upon achetana
vigraha as chetana devata. This is Ganapathi Haridrabimbah ganesah. Here one is taken for
another and here deliberate mistake is committed for the sake of puja or Upasana. In the same
manner if disrespect the flag of the nation, you disrespect the nation. This is adhyasa
samanadhikaranyam. The second one is apavada samanadhikaranyam. Here you refer to
erroneous object wrongly seen as a snake the rope. You correct the mistake the snake you
saw is the rope. The snake is the rope. From the context you should know that the snake is
rope. In corrective samanadhikaranyam, the first one is replaced by the second one. I displace
the snake and replace it with rope. When the sastra says brahmarpanam, etc. The world is
god, the Upanishad conveys what you see as world is mistaken vision and there is no world at
all but there is god. Whatever is god and what is what is god it is often said. The very same
god the otherwise a person sees as the world. This is apavada samanadhikaranyam. This is
displacement samanadhikaranyam. The third one is aikya samanadhikaranyam. This is most
common. When two things which are different or superficially different are revealed as one,
it is called aikya samanadhikaranyam. There are one thousand namas are there but all indicate
one Vishnu. This is aikya samanadhikaranyam. All astotrra and sahasranamas are aikya
samanadhikaranyam with words many but revealing one deity. Tat tvam asi is also indicate
that tat as also tvam indicate Bhagavan only. The fourth one is where one is adjective and the
other is noun. The mango tree is apposition and it is a samanadhikaranyam. The viseshana
word is specifying the object among the group of objects. When I say mango tree, tree refers
to general group of trees and mango refers to the specific tree. Without mango it is general
and with the mention of mango it is specific. Both specific and general are shown here and it
146
147
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 274
Topic 3 sarvabhedadhikaranam [Sutras 9]
It is appropriate to specialize OM by the term Udgita.
Sutra 3.3.9 [368]
Vyaptescha samanjasam
And because [OM] extends [over the whole of the Vedas] [to specialize it by the terem
[Udgita] is appropriate.
Sutra 7 is elaborated here.
We see the fourth adhikaranam and the seventh mantra. Here the relationship between
aksaram and Udgita is being analysed, samanam means the same; adhikaranam means the
objects. When two names have got the two names like Dasarata putra and
Rama they have got samanam and adhikaranam and in this context it is the meaning or the
object. The object of Sita husband and Dasarata putra is the same. When two objects have the
same meaning, that nature of the two words is called samanadhikaranyam. In English it is
called apposition. Samanadhikaranyam is indicated by the words occurring in the same case
and in the same number. Sathyam jnanam anantam Brahmann is samanadhikaranyam.
Udgitam occurring in the Chandogya upanisad is samanadhikaranyam. Visheshana viseshya
samanadhikaranyam one qualifying the other. Udgitam and Omkara has got visheshana
viseshya samanadhikaranyam. The Omkara belongs to all the four Vedas. General om
belongs to all four Vedas and once we use the word Udgita Omkara restricts it to vyavarthana
viseshanam or restrictive adjective. The word Udgita can refer to samaveda or musical
Omkara. Other Omkara is excluded in Udgita Omkara. The other three samanadhikaranyam
does not fit in here because of the other three apavada samanadhikaranyam and aikya
samanadhikaranyam is not possible because they are used in the context of teaching or giving
knowledge. Apavada samanadhikaranyam is used when one thing is mistaken I have the job
of correcting you and for that purpose I have displace the wrong perception. In the case of
rope snake example I have to see the rope and not snake and I have to replace the snake by
the knowledge of rope the sathyam. Apavada samanadhikaranyam is used for education or
teaching purpose. The world is Brahman the Upanishad says and it is not an Upasana but it is
a correction. Displace the idea that there is a world and replace that with the Brahman.
Therefore apavada samanadhikaranyam is used in jnana prakaranam. Similarly aikya
samanadhikaranyam is used for teaching. When things are taken differently because of
superficial differences I have to tell you that the differences are superficial and do not take it
seriously and convince that both are equal. Every equation is aikya samanadhikaranyam. I am
forced to write the equation that the left side figures and right side figures are different but
really both are same and this is jnana prakaranam. What is stated here in Chandogya upanisad
is Upasana prakaranam and in this context apavada and aikya samanadhikaranyam is not
prakaranam. There is one more samanadhikaranyam and that adhyasa samanadhikaranyam.
This is only a but technically difficult`. You take the sentence as prescription of Upasana.
148
Sarvabhedadanyatreme
On account of the non-difference [of the vidya] everywhere [i.e., in all the texts of the
different sakhas where the prana vidya occurs] these qualities [mentioned in two of them are
to be inserted] in the other places [e.g., the Kaushitaki Upanishad]
A concrete instance on the general principle of sutra 5 is cited.
First I will give you the general introduction of this adhikaranam with one sutra. In this
adhikaranam the subject matter is prana Upasana and prana Upasana that occurs in three
Upanishad in almost similar manner. Chandogya upanisad 5.1. Brihadharaynaka upanisad 6.1
and Kaushitaki Upanishad second chapter; in all these three portions prana Upasana is there
where we see the common story. There is prana samvadha. There is a big debate between all
the sense organs and the prana as to who is the greatest. One by one each sense organs and
the mind quit and when other organs quit nothing serious happens to the individual but when
prana is about to quit all the other organs are not able to quit. Then all sense organs and
andhakaranam accept prana as the greatest and the eldest. There is a slight difference in the
Kaushitaki Upanishad approach and Chandogya upanisad and Brihadharaynaka upanisad. In
the other two Upanishad while giving the story the Upanishad talks about the glory of each
149
Anandadyah pradhanasya
150
151
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 275
Topic 6 Anandadhyadhikaranam [sutras 11 12]
Attributes like Bliss, etc., of Brahman have to be combined into one meditation.
Sutra 3.3.11[370]
Anandadyah pradhanasya
Bliss and other attributes [which the true nature] of the principle or the Supreme Self, i.e.,
Brahman [have to be combined from all places in the meditation on Brahman]
Brahman is described as bills, knowledge, all pervading, the Self of all, ture etc., in different
texts of different sakhas. Not all the attributes are mentioned in all places.
We now see the sixth adhikaranam consisting of three sutras. We have completed the first
sutra. Here Vyasacharya differentiates or classifies Brahman into two type one is Sagunam
Brahman and another is Nirgunam Brahman. Jneyam Brahman is Nirgunam Brahman and it
is described with a few important intrinsic features like sathyam, jnanam and anandam. These
are the four important features of Nirgunam Brahman and it is for understanding only. No
Upasana is require for jnanam Brahman or anatam Brahman. It is to know that the sathyam
Brahman is I am. The ignorant based problems of samsara will go away on knowing that I am
Brahman. There is no Nirgunam Brahman Upasana. It is meant for understanding. Upasyam
Brahman is described in the sastra with variety of features. It is not meatn for knowing only
but after knowing we have to use that Brahman in the practise of Upasana. The knowledge
does not produce in the case of Sagunam Brahman. Knowledge has to be followed by
meditation and all the phalam depends upon the quality of the meditation. With duration of
meditation, the benefit will increase. Here Vyasacharya says all the important attributes etc.,
must be included in the entire context. Wherever jneyam Brahman is mentioned, all the
essential features should be added. Therefore jneyam Brahman is only one and all the
features must be brought in all the Upanishads wherever jneyam Brahman is talked about., in
the case of Upasyam Brahman we cannot take all the features but take only the special
features mentioned in the particular place. Eka rupam and aneka rupam cannot be brought in.
The nonessential features should not be brought in. Essential features do not require maya
sambandha. Brahman is sathyam without maya; Brahman is jnanam without maya; Brahman
is ananda means what is the ananda we talk about should be taken into account. If ananda is
experiential coming going arriving departing bliss means it require maya and if ananda means
non-experiential purnatvam or freedom from lack, freedom from apurnatvam or limitation
and that ananda is the essential nature of Brahman does not require maya. They must be
brouhgtn in wherever jneyam Brahman is talked about. Pradhanasya belongs to tatparyam
Brahman, or viseshyam Brahman or jneyam Brahman. The next question is what are
nonessential features, which need not be brought in when we talk about jneyam Brahman.
This we will discuss in the next sutra.
Priyasirastavadyapraptirupachayapachayan hi bhede
[Qualities like] joy being His head, etc., are not to be taken everywhere, [being subject to]
increase adn decrease [are possible only] if there is difference [and not in Brahman in which
there is non-difference]
The discussion commenced in sutra 11 is continued stating here as to which of the attributes
are not to be culled and combined together in every form of meditation. More and less
will apply only if there is differentiation
In this sutra the nonessential features of Brahman [Upasyam Brahman] is discussed here.
Sristi karanam is Upasyam Brahman and similarly laya and sthithi karanam are nonessential
features. Vyasacharya says even the experiential ananda is nonessential feature. Existential
ananda is prayasirastvadi. Here he reminds the Taittriya Upanishad where Brahman is
discussed as experiential ananda. Atma, which is non-different from Brahman, has so many
grades of ananda. Priyam eva sirah means ananda, more happiness and superlative ananda is
discussed in the Taittiriya Upanishad. They are superficially said to be Brahman in the
ananda maya kosa prakaranam. Later we establish that the existential ananda is kosa ananda
and these are said to be ananda initially. Our conclusion is that they are the nonessential
features and it should not be brought in jneya Brahma prakaranam. We should also not bring
sristi, sthithi, laya etc. Karta in the jnana prakaranam. This comes only when Brahman is
loosely used in Sagunam Brahman and Nirgunam Brahman. Now we sue Brahman means
Nirgunam Brahman Sagunam Brahman means it is Upasyam Brahman. In the context
Brahman is loosely used we should what are the essential and nonessential features.
Experiential pleasures are subject to increase and decrease and this cannot be the essential
features of Brahman.
Now we will see the word for word analysis of this sutra. Priyasirastvadyapraptih means
attributes like happiness [experiential pleasures] are not to be included in all the contexts.
Heupachayapachayau since they are subject to increase and decrease; bhede in the field of
duality; this is the running meaning.
Now we will see the significance of the word. Priyasirastvad is a compound word of tvam
adhi and apraptih the happiness of the head as mentioned in Taittiriya Upanishad; it is
followed by modha dakshina paksa etc. Apraptih means non-inclusion; non-inclusion of
experiential happiness in Brahman. Brahman is not the embodiment of existential happiness.
We should not take experiential happiness to be the features of Brahman. In Brahmans
presence mind experiences, the world, emotions, and it should not be connected with
Brahman. Upachaya means increase and apachayah means decrese priya will increase and
become modha and modha increases to become pramodha and promoda increases to become
apriaya and apriaya becomes krodha. Such ananda cannot be called brahmananda.
Brahmananda has nothing to do with experiential pleasure. Brahmananda means freedom
from the sense of limitation. Notion from freedom from the notion that I am finite is
Brahmananda and it has nothing to do with happiness but the understanding. The Ananda is
freedom of the notion of limitation is also all the time there; knowledge based ananda is un153
Itare tu tvarthasamanayat
But other attribute [like Bliss, etc., are to be combined] on account of identity of purport.
The previous discussion is continued.
It is only a reinforcement of the first sutra. Itare means the other features. In the previous
sutra we talked about nonessential features. After talking about this, Vyasacharya says others
means the essential features. The essential features mentioned in the 11th sutra sathya jnana
ananta ananda should be brought in whenever jneya Brahma prakjaranam. It is so because
jneayam Brahman is ekam and Upasyam Brahman is anekam. In Shiva purana Shiva is
Upasyam Brahman. In Vishnu purana Vishnu is Upasyam Brahman. But that is totally
different and do not bring Shiva purana upasya Brahman to Vishnu purana Brahman. We
want to retain beda. Ajnana nivrutti is not the aim of Shiva puja. Only when you come to
jneya Brahma prakaranam ajnanam will go away. This is the general analysis of the sutra.
Now we will do the word for word analysis of the sutra.
Tu means however; itare the other attributes [are included everywhere] artha samanyat
because of the oneness of Brahman.
Now we will see the significance of the words. Tu is to differentiate the essential fearues
from nonessential features. Itare means essential features that is sathyam, jnanam, anantam
and anandam. This should be included in all the context. In this context the subject matter is
jneyam Brahman. Samanya means is one and the same. Jneyam Brahman is the same in all
the Upanishad whereas the Upasyam Brahman differs from Upanishad to Upanishad. In this
context Upasyam Brahman refers to Nirgunam Brahman and Upasyam Brahman refers to
Sagunam Brahman. Each Upasana is different from the other. With this sixth adhikaranam is
over. Now we will go to the seventh adhikaranam.
Adhyanaya prayojanabhavat
[The passage in Kathopanisad 1.3.10 tells about the Self only as the highest] for the sake of
pious meditation as there is no use [of the knowledge of the objects being higher than the
senses and so on]
The previous discussion is continued.
First I will give you the general introduction to this adhikaranam with two sutras. In this
adhikaranam Vyasacharya analyses a kathopanisad pair of mantras. Mantra 1..3.10 and 11 are
taken up for discussion. The essence of the mantra is that Atma is revealed as panca kosa
vilaksanah. The mantra says the mind is superior to sense organs and intellect is superior to
mind and mind refers to manomaya kosa and ananda maya and then Atma. The Upanishad
mentions each kosa is superior to the previous one and the superiority is indicated by the
word parah. Parah means it is superior, subtler and closer to the Atma which being subtlest.
That is why prana can be controlled by mind and mind by intellect etc. Ananda maya
paratvam is talked about. Superiority of several things are talked about in this mantra. The
discussion is whether the Upanishad wants to teach four things or one thing. Four things are
prana maya superiority, mano maya superiority, vijnana maya superiority, ananda maya
superiority and our discussion is that whether the Upanishad talks about the superiority of
these four or it talks about only Atma paratvam. Upanishad comes to the conclusion that
Atma paratvam is being taught and the other paratvams are stepping stone and they are not
meant for teaching. After teaching you should forget them. That is why there is a problem
here. Sense organs are superior to sense object or sense objects are superior to sense organs.
Normally we say sense organs are superior because they give status to the sense objects.
Sense organs are closer to Atma. Sense organs are subtler and sense objects are made of
sthoola bhutani. In the normal course it should have been said that mind is superior to sense
organs. Sense objects are superior to sense organs. I make use of this to conclude that
Upanishad itself is very loose in this regard and it is very clear that Upanishad does not want
to focus on that. You may take sense organs are superior or sense objects are superior;
whether mind is superior or intellect is superior you may take any decision; mind alone
control the intellect. It is because our aim is not which one of the two is superior and you
have to cross with the help of them and arrive at the Atma. Here Atma is taught and not about
the other things.
Now we come to general analysis of this sutra. Here Vyasacharya says that Atma alone is
talked about. Superiority of Atma alone is talked about and superiority of mind and intellect
is not the object of intellect. By knowing mind is superior or intellect is superior, you do not
get any purusartha. That is why while we talk about six clues to arrive at the teaching one of
the condition is prayojanam. If there is no benefit Upanishad will not intend to teach that.
Therefore that is not the aim. On the other hand knowing the Atma is beneficial to us. This
Upanishad itself tells clearly in several places. If you know Atma is superior you get
immortality. This is given in the mantra 1.3.15 of Kathopanisad. Then the next question is if
manomaya paratvam etc., is nishprayojanam why should Upanishad introduce that. For that
we say they do not have swatantra prayojanam but they have got indirect benefit of serving
as the stepping stone. That knowledge by itself has no utility but it has the indirect utility of
serving as the stepping stone for meditation or the knowledge of Atma. It is useful for Atma
Jnanam. A persons mind cannot directly turn from the grossest to the subtlest. Annamaya
Atma is grossest Atma and ananda Atma is subtlest Atma and the mind cannot trun from
155
156
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 276
Topic 7 Adhyanadhikaranam [14 15]
Katha up. 1.3.10 11 merely that the Self is higher than everything else.
Sutra 3.3.14[373]
Adhyanaya prayojanabhavat
[The passage in Kathopanisad 1.3.10 tells about the Self only as the highest] for the sake of
pious meditation as there is no use [of the knowledge of the objects being higher than the
senses and so on]
The previous discussion is continued.
We analyse the 14th sutra of the seventh adhikaranam of the third pada of the third chapter.
We analyse both saguna vidya as also nirguan vidya. Saguna vidya means saguna Upasana
and nirguna vidya means nididyasanam or nirguna jnanam. This saguna vidya and nirguna
vidya occur in all the Upanisads. Some of them look similar and a doubt may come whether
two similar vidyas are identical or different. Vyasacharya establishes that when two vidyas
are seen whether they are different or identical. When two are proved identical and when
some of the features are not mentioned in another place the question is whether we can carry
forward for comparison. The vedic saguna Upasanas are not practiced nowadays and it may
not have practical Advantage. We should know for the purpose of analysis. Here we do the
seventh adhikaranam, which deals with nirguan vidya, and the subject matter taken for
analysis is two-mantra occurring in Kathopanisad. We have done the general analysis of the
sutra. Here the word to be noted is the word parah which means supremacy or superiority.
Adhi Sankaracharya calls it as mahatvam, sookshmatvam and pratyatvam, which means
subtlety, vastness or pervasiveness, and being more inerior. The Upanishad ultimately talks
about the paratvam of Atma. Atma is refered to as Purusa and the subtle pervading the
innermost. Before revealing the paratvam of Atma, Upanishad talks about the paratvam of
other kosas also. Manomaya, vijnanamaya, ananda maya are said to be Param and the word
kosa is not used here although it refers to kosas only. Avyaktam here refers to anandamaya
kosa and each kosa is said to be Param. Now the doubt is whether the Upanishad wants to
give one knowledge through the section or does the Upanishad want to teach many vidyas
which means paratvam of the kosas. Vyasacharya wants to conlude that the two mantras
wants to convey only one lesson and the other paratvams are aid to teach the Atma paratvam.
The various paratvam are the stepping stone to reach Atma paratvam. The various paratvam
vijnana maya, ananda maya etc., are only angam and the main lesion is Atma vidya. Atma
vidya is angi and others are but angams. To prove this one mimamsa rule applies. The rule is
eventhough Upanishad talks about manomayasya paratvam, ananda maya paratvam the
Upanishad does not talk about any phalam or benefit for that knowledge. By knowing the
manomayasya paratvam you get this or that has not been said and it is nishphalam. No
prayojanam is mentioned in the case of other paratvam. These vakyams are secondary and
they are not tatparya vakyams. It is like the thread, which is used for mala. The thread does
157
158
Atma sabdaccha
And on account of the word Atman.
An argument in support of sutra 14 is given.
The central teaching of the Upanishad is seen to be Atma Jnanam and not the kosa jnanam as
we have seen in the last sutra. Phala lingam is mentioned in the 14th sutra by the word
prayojanad. The bottom line of Bhagavad Gita is one message or many message is a big
discussion. Adhi Sankaracharya in his introduction says that Gita has only one message. One
group says that there are many messages. The other one says that Atma Jnanam is only
message. Once you accept that there is one message the question is what is that message
whether it is karma, bhakti, dhyanam. Jnanam is only message as stated by Adhi
Sankaracharya. Knowledge with sannyasa gives moksa is the message as per Adhi
Sankaracharya. Sadhana Chadhustaya Sambatthi sahitat jnana moksah. Karma is not the
message of Gita. Bhakti is not the message of the Gita. Dhyanam is also an angam. Discipline
is an angam. Gita is eka Atma vidya. Bhisma says in Bhagavatam that the message of Gita is
Atma jnanam. In this sutra another clue or indicator or mark to find as to what is the cental
message of the Upanishad. It is apurvata lingam apurvata means a subject matter not
available for other instruments of knowledge. The idea is Vedas message is something which
cannot be known through pratyaksa pramana etc. What we can know through pratyaksa
pramana Veda need not teach/ even if Veda says pratyaksa pramana we do not take them
seriously. Not all-living being survive with food need be known from Veda. The message of
Veda must be that which is not knowable through other means of knowledge. When you
apply that manomaya, vijnana maya etc., can be known by ourselves. Veda need not tell me
that I have the mind, mind has emotion etc. They are not apurva vishaya but Atma is apurva
vishaya because the nature of Consciousness the size of Consciousness etc., I cannot study
without the help of Vedas. Atma the Chaitanyam is not objectifiable. We can never study it.
Whether it is anithyam or nithyam no scientist can find out whether the Consciousness is
there or not after death. Existence of Consciousness is evident but the nature of
Consciousness we are never able to study and therefore it is apurva vishaya. Therefore, it is
the subject matter of Veda.
Now we will go to the word for word analysis of the sutra. Atma sabhdad cha from the usage
of the word Atma also [this is proper]. This is proper means the above conclusion is proper
that eka vidya eva. There is only one Atma vidya that is established. The usage of word
Atma is found in 1.3.12 of Kathopanisad. The Purusa that we talk about is you yourself.
Therefore, in the above mantra, the destination Purusa is seen as the subject and the nature of
the subject can be known only through sastra. Am I finite or infinite I have no way of
knowing. I am very evident. I am finite or infinite I cannot know. I know my eyes are with
me but I cannot know my eyes are red or yellowish. For this we require a mirror. So also to
know about Atma we need Veda the mirror.
Now we will see the significance of the words of the sutra. Sabdhad means because of the
usage of the word Atma 1.3.12 of Kathopanisad. The significance we derive from the word
159
160
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 277
Topic 7 Adhyanadhikaranam [14 15]
Katha up. 1.3.10 11 merely that the Self is higher than everything else.
Sutra 3.3.15 [374]
Atma sabdaccha
And on account of the word Atman.
An argument in support of sutra 14 is given.
We have completed the two sutras of 7th adhikaranam which is called adhyanayadhikaranam.
Here Kathopanisad mantras were taken and established that panca kosas are taught to
sensitise the mind to take to Atma vidya. Therefore it is Atma eka vidya only and there are no
many vidyas. Kosa vidya is not independent vidya and kosa vidya is an angam of Atma
vidya. Panca kosa vidya has no independent validity because it has no prayojanam. In the
garland the thread has no value without the flowers. It gets validity only with the
associationship of flowers. A useless vakyam becomes an anga vakyam in the presence of
anga vakyam. Kosa vidya is angam and Atma vidya is angi. Now we will enter into 8th
adhikaranam.
Atmagrihitiritaravaduttarat
[In the Aitareya Upanishad 1.1 the Supreme Self is meant, as in other texts [dealing with
creation] because of the subsequent qualification.
First I will give you the general introduction. This adhikaranam has got two itnterpretaion.
For the first interpretation, Aitareya Upanishad has been taken and for the second
interpretation, Chandogya upanisad has been taken. Aitareya Upanishad has been treated as
principal Upanishad because of the fact that this has been taken for interpretation in Brahma
Sutra.
The interpretation is called pradhama varnakam. In Brahma Sutra commentary the word
varnakam indicates interpretational classification. This adhikaranam has got two sutras. Here
the analysis is the Aitareya Upanishad which begins with the word Atma. The whole debate
is what is the meaning of the word Atma because in certain context Atma has the meaning of
161
164
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 278
Topic 7 Atmagrithityadhikaranam [16 17]
The Self mentioned in Aitareya Upanishad 1,1 is the Supreme Self and the attributes of the
Self given elsewhere should be combined with this meditation.
Sutra 3.3.17 [376]
166
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 279
Topic 7 Atmagrithityadhikaranam [16 17]
The Self mentioned in Aitareya Upanishad 1,1 is the Supreme Self and the attributes of the
Self given elsewhere should be combined with this meditation.
Sutra 3.3.17 [376]
Karyakhyanadapuryam
On account of [the rising of the mouth with water referred to in the prana vidya] being a
reiteration of an act [already ordained by the smriti] what has not been so ordained elsewhere
[is here enjoined by the sruti]
First I will give you the general introduction to this adhikaranam with only one sutra. This
adhikaranam is of academic interest only. The subject matter of this adhikaranam is prana or
Hiranyagarbha Upasana occurring in Chandogya upanisad and Brihadharaynaka upanisad. In
Chandogya upanisad it is 5.2. And in Brihadharaynaka upanisad it is 6.1 where prana
Upasana is there. The prana is seen to be endowed with various features. In this Upasana
itself there is no problem. Upasana is followed by a portion where there is a controversy.
After talking about the prana Upasana, Upanishad tells a story of the debate among the
various organs of the individual. They go to brahmaji and asks who is the greatest among us.
Brahmaji suggests an experiment that each one should leave the body and see what happens
to the individual. The absence of which, ends the life individual is the greatest he said to the
organs. The organs did not understand and each one left the body and nothing happened to
the individual. Once the prana decided to leave, all the organs became weak and were
plucked along with prana. None of the organs functioned as the prana wished to leave. Thus
the prana was established as the greatest and prana is the hero. Then the organs offered their
glories to the prana. Each organs offered their glories handed over to the prana. Then prana
asked what they were ready to offer me. Hereafter alone the debate portion will start. Then all
the sense organs point out that whatever food consumed by any human being is offered to
prana only. Whatever human being eat whatever food animans or germs eat are \the offering
to the prana which is inhering all the body. The water that is drunk along with or after food
that water is the vastram or the clothing of the prana. This is given 6.1.13 of Brihadharaynaka
upanisad and the parallel idea is given in Chandogya upanisad. That is even now all vaidhikas
do achamanam after eating. This is given in 6.1.14 of the Upanishad. They do achamanam
before and after taking food by all the jivas. That is followed by another statement that they
do achamanam because the water is seen as dress of prana. Without water, prana will be
naked and water will not be protected properly. That water is visualized as the vastram of
prana and therefore they think after achamanam prana becomes anagnam not naked or
dressed up. Here the question is because Upanishad talks about achamanam and also
visualization of water as the vastram of prana, meditation of water as the vastra of prana.
Jalam is not regular vastram and jalam is visualized as vastram. These two things occur in the
last portion of the Upanisads. The debate here is through this story what type of vidhi or
injunction the upanishad wants to give. One is achamanam and the other is Upasanam. One is
water as prana vastama and the other is the meditation on water as vastram. Are there two
170
171
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 280
Topic 9 Karyakhyanadhikaranam. [18]
Only thinking water to be the dress of prana is enjoined in the prana vidya.
Sutra 3.3.18 [377]
Karyakhyanadapuryam
On account of [the rising of the mouth with water referred to in the prana vidya] being a
reiteration of an act [already ordained by the smriti] what has not been so ordained elsewhere
[is here enjoined by the sruti]
We do the 9th adhikaranam named karyakyanadhikarnam with one sutra. Here Vyasacharya
analyses Chandogya upanisad and Brihadharaynaka upanisad mantra. The meditation upon
total prana endowed with various attributes is mentioned. At the end of the story, we have a
portion where there is confusion. Prana asks all the other organs for offerings. Sense organs
say that whatever Annam consumed by the living being is your Annam and whatever water is
sipped at the time of food is vastram for the prana. Then Upanishad makes a statement, which
occurs, in 6.1.14 oif Brihadharaynaka upanisad and in 5.2.2 of Chandogya upanisad. Here
two ideas are conveyed one is doing achamanam before eating food and one after eating food.
In the vedic context achamanam is a formal ritual. Therefore, another idea is conveyed that
this water is looked upon by the prana upasakas that the sipped water is vastram of the prana.
This visualization of water as vastram is an Upasana. Vastram means dress. Since non-dress
is visualized as dress jale vastra dristi is karma or meditation. Two karmas are there which
are the achamana karma and jale vastra dristi karma. One is physical work and the other
mental thought. Our question is how many karmas or this enjoins action. I said that two
injunctions could not be there in one context. Human mind is capable of focusing only one
thing at a time. If you focus two things one will be forgotten or both will be forgotten. All
other information given is arthavadha to support the vidhi. There can be only one vidhi but
you can have any number of arthavadha. Therefore, in this mantra there can be either
achamana vidhi or vastra drsit vidhi. The debate is what? Purva Paksi says achamana is the
vidhi and siddhanta says it is not so. Purva Paksi gives two reasons for their point of view.
The first argument is in the same mantra in the first part it is said apo vasah water is the dress
of prana and from that it is clear that prana is dressed only after you do the achamana. The
dress is said to be water and naturally, there should be commandment for sipping the water.
Then he gives a second reason and that is based on the knowledge that the Brihadharaynaka
upanisad has two versions one is kanva saka and the other is madhyantina saka. Both are
almost the same. But there are very few places where the mantra slightly vary. Adhi
Sankaracharya has written commentary on kanva sakha and vidyaranya has written on
madyantina saka. Brihadharaynaka upanisad 6.1.14 has got two karmas achamana and jale
vastra karma. The corresponding version of madyantina saka of Brihadharaynaka upanisad
talks of imperative mood that conveys commandment and says achamana. Present tense is
used in kanva saka and in madyantina saka there is commandment with regard to
172
173
175
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 281
Topic 10 Samanadhikaranam [19]
Vidyas of the same sakha which are identical should be combined in meditation.
Sutra 3.3.19 [378]
Sambandhadevamanyatrapi
In the same [sakha also] it is thus [i.e., there is unity of vidya] owing to non-difference [of the
object of meditation]
A corollary to sutra 5 is proved.
First I will give you general introduction to this adhikaranam with two sutras. The topic of
this adhikaranam is to reveal certain exception to the previous adhikaranam. The topic of the
176
Na va viseshat
Rather not [so] on account of the difference [of place]
The conclusion arrived at in the preceding sutra is set aside. This is the siddhanta sutra.
We will see the general analysis of this sutra. Even though the upasya devata is one and the
same, the upasya devata gets associated with some place and because of the association of
the particular place some names are given and that is locus specific title or locus centric title.
Even though Hiranyagarbha, there is a different between the two because of the locus of the
deities mentioned in the two mantras of the Upanishad. Hence we should treat it separately
and not take them as one. Even though substantive is the same, attribute or the loci are
different and hence they should be treated as different.
Now we will see the word for word analysis of the sutra. Na va means it is never so; viseshat
means because of their distinction. Sutra normally contains pronouns and we have to deal
with the words also.
Now we will see the significance of the words. Na means not; va is emphasis never as the
Purva Paksi said. Purva Paksi vyakyanam is if the devatas are same in two Upasanas they
should be one and the same but siddhanta contends that it is not so because of the difference
in the locus. Viseshat means because of their distinction. Distinction of the Upasana and
upasya devata and the sthana viseshah. Distinction is in the locus of the upasya devata. When
the crocodile is in water because of its location, it can drag even an elephant. The same
crocodile when it comes to the shore it becomes very weak. Crocodile remaining the same, it
is strong when it is in water and it is weak when it comes to the shore. Aham and ahar title
should be given to separate Hiranyagarbha.
Darsayati cha
178
179
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 282
Topic 11 Smbandhadhikaranam [20 22]
Vidyas of the same sakha which are identical should be combined in meditation.
Sutra 3.3.22 [381]
Darsayati cha
[the scripture] also declares [that]
An additional argument is given to refute sutra 20
Here the topic is hiranmaya Upanishad occurring in Brihadharaynaka upanisad. Here
Hiranyagarbha is said to be located in two sthanams Hiranyagarbha located in the sun and
Hiranyagarbha in the eye. [5.5.3 and 5.5.4 of Brihadharaynaka upanisad] this Hiranyagarbha
originally called sathya Brahma and there a title given to the Hiranyagarbha located in sun as
ahah and the Hiranyagarbha located in the eye is given the title aham. This special title ahah
is the specific title is the rahasya namadeyam. The special title given in both cases can be
combined as one. In the first sutra Purva Paksi said that it can be combined and the ahar and
aham should be given to Hiranyagarbha. Siddhanta said that they should be treated as
separate Upasana and the reason given is even though Hiranyagarbha is common,
Hiranyagarbha in the first Upasana is associated with adhitya and the locus here is intrinsic
and it is located in adhithya is one whereas the Hiranyagarbha located in the eye is vishishta
Hiranyagarbha. The locus should be taken as integral part of the devata. When locus is
changed, the powers of the devata will also change. Hiranyagarbha based on the location has
different powers and therefore they should be treated as two.
When one and the same devata is placed in different places or loci their power differs and in
such cases, the Upasana mentioned in both the cases should be treated differently instead of
combining them as one. In support of this another quotation is given. The present one is from
Chandogya upanisad 1.7 and 1.6]. Here upasya devata is hiranmaya Purusa whose
complextion is golden, nail is golden, body is golden, the example here given is Isvara
Upasana. Here also Isvara is presented in two different loci`. The Upasanas mentioned are
aksi gatha hiranmaya Purusa and adhithya gatha hiranmaya Purusa. One who transcendent all
the papam here is stated to be Ut. Now Upanishad while talking about Hiranmaya Purusa,
says whatever the secret name of the Lord located in the sun, the same secret name applies to
the aksi Purusa also. The secret name of the Lord here it Ut. Based on this Vyasacharya says
because of the upasya devata aikyam all the attributes are going to be same and because of
the sameness of the devata then the ut the secret name belonging to the adithya Purusa will be
transferred to aksi Purusa also. If it is going automatically transferred the Upanishad need not
specially say that the secret name of adithya Isvara is the secret name of aksi gatha Isvara.
But Upanishad specifically mentioned that the aksi gatha Purusa also has the specific
namadeyam, it means the transfer is not automatically transferable. Therefore, our condition
is even though upasya devata is one and the same, attributes may be different, the loci\ may
180
Sambhritidyuvyaptyapi chatah
For the same reason [as in the previous sutra] the supporting [of the world] and the pervading
the sky [attributed to Brahman in the Ranayaniya Khila] also [are not to be included in other
vidyas or Upanisads of Brahman]
A restriction to sutra 5 is made.
First I will give you a general introduction to this adhikaranam with one sutra. Here one
Isvara description occurring in the Sama Veda [Ranayaniya sakha] is taken for analysis.
Ranayaniya saka is one of the branches of Sama Veda. It is in Khila bagha which means
miscellaneous portion. In Khila bagha vidhi nisheda will not be there. In this sakha there is
khila bagha and there is a mantra that glorifies the Lord. Here Lord is described as
omnipotent and omnipresent. The mantra is Brahma jesta virya sambradhyani Brahma agre
jetsam divam athadhanai the essence of the mantra is Brahman is omnipotent and
omnipresent. Brahman is stated to be having sristi sthithi laya sakti powers. In the sutra the
word samhriti is given and it is based on this mantra. In the next part it is said that he same
Isvara pervades the whole space. Karanam Brahman pervaded the whole sky even before the
origination of other elements. Fourteen lokas etc. This Vyasacharya refers as tumvyapti.
Samhirti means possession of great powers tim vyapti means pervasion of the space which
means omnipresent. The problem here is because of such a glory is mentioned in khila bagha
a Upasana is indicated here that the Lord should be meditated upon. Whether this Isvara
Upasana should be preached as an independent Upasana or can we club this Upasana with
several Isvara Upasana mentioned elsewhere. Other where Isvara Upasanas are mentioned are
Sandilya [name of the Guru] vidya occurring in Chandogya upanisad 3.14; Upakosala [name
of the student] vidya mentioned in 4.15 of Chandogya upanisad; then there is another Isvara
181
182
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 283
Topic 13 Purushavidyadhikaranam
The Purusa vidya in the Chandogya upanisad and the Taittiriya Upanishad are not to be
combined.
Sutra 3.3.24 [383]
Puruhavidyayamiva chetareshamanamnanat
And [as the qualities ] as [mentioned] in the Purusa vidya [of the Chandogya upanisad] are
not mentioned [in that] of the others [i.e., in the Taittiriya Upanishad] [the two Purusa vidyas
are not one., are not to be combined.
The Purusa vdya of the Chandogya upanisad and that of the Taittiriya Upanishad are now
examined.
Now I will give you the general introduction of this adhikaranam with only one sutra. In this
adhikaranam Vyasacharya analyses Purusa vidya a form of Upasana given in the Vedas
where the very human life is compared to a yagna or a yaga. The various stages of life are
compared to the various stages of yagna. Similarly, the various organs of the individual are
compared to the various factors involved in a yaga. The various faculties of the individual are
compared to various vows involved in the yaga. The various activities of human life is
compared to various rites involved in the yaga. This is called Purusa yagyatva kalpana. Here
Purusa and yagna are equated. The most popular non-vedic example we have in Shiva
manasa puja. Atma is the Lord, body is the emple, various organs are bhuta ganas, what I eat
is the offering, at the end we have a small dhyanam, and sleep is compared to samadhi.
Dhyanam at the time of sleep is the end of the present day and beginning dhyanam of the next
day. We have similar dhyanam is Soundarya lahari [sloka 26] also. In this adhikaranam two
such Upasanas are taken occurring in two branches of Veda. The analysis is the two
Upasanas can be taken as one or the two Upasanas should be taken as different.
One Purusa yajnasva kalpana occurs 3.16 and 17th section of Chandogya upanisad and the
section beings with Purusa vava yajnah. The very human life is a form of worship. That is
why when they talk of about various samskara, the various activities offered are sacred
action. Every word is supposed to be an archana to the Lord and therefore you should be
deliberate before using the word. Similar visualization is found in Maha Narayana
Upanishad. In this Upanishad the last section talks about a similar visualization. It begins
with the portion tatsa evam vidhusah yajnasya Atma yejamanah.
The controversy here is whether we can treat the two Upasanas or Purusa yajnasya Upasanas
be taken as one or differently. If these two Upasanas are taken as one, then the attributes
missing in can be borrowed from the other. Purva Paksi points out that both the Upasanas are
one and the same. But siddhanta says that they are different.
183
Topic 14 Vedhadyadhikaranam
Unconnected mantras and sacrifices mentioned in certain Upanisads do not belong to Brahma
vidya.
Sutra 3.3.25 [384]
184
Vedhadyarthabhedat
Because the mater [of certain mantras] such as piercing and so on is different [from the
matter of the approximate vidyas], [the former are not to be combined with the latter.
Certain expressions occurring at the beginning of an Upanishad of the Atharvana Veda are
taken up for discussion.
First I will give you a general introduction to this adhikaranam with one sutra. In this
adhikaranam the analysis is that in the Upanisadic portion of the Veda or in the proximity of
the Upanisadic portion [in the entire Veda including the end of the purva kanda], the
scriptures give many karmas. Vachika karmas for japa and kayika karmas for rituals and
manasa karmas of Upasanas. In Taittiriya Upanishad we see the siksa valli enumerates many
karmas like avahanti yajna, japa for memory etc. Japas are called vachika karma. Certain
Upasanas are also prescribed here in the Upanisadic portion.
Should we take the karmas as the integral part of the Upanishad or not is our question now.
Brahma Vidya in Isa Upanishad has certain karmas and Brahma Vidya in Kenopanisad [last
chapter] has certain karmas. In Brihadharaynaka upanisad there are many karmas. Whether
all the karmas are the integral part of Upanishad is our problem now. Since Brahma Vidya in
all the Upanishad is the same, you will have to add all the karmas to Brahma Vidya by
applying gunopasamhara nyaya. You have to do all the karmas and Upasanas if you have to
gain Brahma Vidya as per the norm.
One example is a Vedha mantra. Vedha mantra is one occurring in the Atharvana Veda closer
to Upanisadic portion. In this mantra there is a prayer which is a peculiar one. Here a devotee
asks for the destruction of his enemies. Such prayers used for destruction of enemies are
called abhicharika karmas. It is comparable to black magic. But the Veda warns that the
above karmas should not be used at all and if at used it is should be used very carefully. Still
it is considered to be tamasic karmas to be avoided. The content of the mantra is destroy the
enemy and destroy every part of the enemy. Then there is another mantra occurring in
proximity of Brihadharaynaka upanisad wherein a yaga is prescribed pravartya karma.
Previous one is vachika karma and the one in Brihadharaynaka upanisad is kayika karma.
Should we include such karma as an integral part of Brahma Vidya or not is the controversy.
The answer is given in the sutra
Now I will give you the general analysis of the sutra. Vyasacharya says that karma should not
be a part of Brahma Vidya. Siddhanta says that karma should not be taken as an integral part
of Brahma Vidya. It only helps to gain siddha suddhi. Adhi Sankaracharya says that if karma
and Brahma Vidya is taken together, then sannyasa dharma is not possible. Sannyasi while
following Brahma Vidya cannot practice any vaidhika karma. Sannyasa means renunciation
of all karmas. He removes his sacred thread and in the absence of which one cannot do any
karma. Therefore Vyasacharya concludes that the karmas are not part of Brahma Vidya. This
is the conclusion. Artha beda is the argument which we will see in the next class.
185
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 284
Topic 14 Vedhadyadhikaranam
Unconnected mantras and sacrifices mentioned in certain Upanisads do not belong to Brahma
vidya.
Sutra 3.3.25 [384]
Vedhadyarthabhedat
Because the mater [of certain mantras] such as piercing and so on is different [from the
matter of the approximate vidyas], [the former are not to be combined with the latter.
Certain expressions occurring at the beginning of an Upanishad of the Atharvana Veda are
taken up for discussion.
We discuss the 14th adhikaranam with one sutra 25. Here the discussion is regarding the
combination of certain karmas with Brahma even in the Upanishad in the proximity of
Brahma Vidya certain karmas are mentioned as detailed in the discussion in the last class.
Purva Paksi contends that the karmas are the part of Brahma Vidya while siddhanta says it is
not correct. While the Purva Paksi says due to proximity of karmas, the latter should be taken
as a part of Brahma Vidya. But siddhanta gives the fitness argument. He says that Brahma
Vidya and karma do not go together. Brahma Vidya talks about mithyatvam of the karma
phalam and after getting vairagyam towards karma phalam one has gain Brahma Vidya and
how can karma or japa in which destruction of enemies is talked about. In Brahma Vidya
there is no second thing and there is no question of second thing in the form of friend or foe.
Purva Paksi argument is position based and siddhanta argument is fitness based. One is based
on sthanam and the other is based on samarthiyam. No karma can be connected to Brahma
Vidya and in you want to connect any karma to Brahma Vidya there is only one karma which
is sannyasa ritual. Only karma that ideally fits with Brahma Vidya is sannyasa karma. This is
the general analysis of the sutra.
Now I will give you the running meaning. Vedhadyarthabhedat means since the meaning of
the vedha mantra and others are not connected to Brahma Vidya [they should not be included
in Brahma Vidya] now I will give you the significance of the word. Vedha adhi artha bheda
are the four words in this common word vedhadyarthabhedat. The Veda mantra occurring in
the proximity of the Brahma Vidya is indicated by the word vedha. Adhi means similar
karma vachika or kayika karmas. The word artha means samarthiyam or fitness or the gist or
essence. Artha means tatparyam or samarthyam because of incongruity of tatparyam of the
karmas you cannot combine them. Therefore karma cannot be combine to the Brahma Vidya.
This is the launching pad to encourage people to take to sannyasa as commented by Adhi
Sankaracharya in his bashyams in several places.
186
Topic 15 Hanyadhikaranam
The statement that the good and evil deeds of person go respectively to his friends and
enemies is true for texts that mention discarding of such actions by him.
Sutra 3.3.26 [385]
188
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 285
Topic 15 Hanyadhikaranam
Sutra 3.3.26 [385]
Samparaye tatritavyabhavattathahyanye
[He who attains knowledge gets rid of his good and evil deeds] at the time of death, there
being nothing to be attained [by him on the way to Brahmaloka through those works] for thus
others [declare in their sacred texts]
This sutra decides when the individual soul shakes off his good and evil deeds.
First I will give you a general introduction to this adhikaranam with two sutras. This is also
highly technical and textual adhikaranam. In some of the vedic mantras, it is said that mukta
Purusa drops all punya papas just before death. The total from karmas takes place at the time
of death because prarapta karma continues until death. Some mantras talk about dropping of
the punya papams after gaining knowledge or becoming wise. Kaushitaki Upanishad says
that mukta Purusa travels through and crosses a river called viraja. Sankalpa matrena the dead
soul crosses the river. He crosses all the punya papam in the river. Now there is a
controversy. In Chandogya upanisad it is said that a jnani drops all punya papams at the time
of death. Now the question is whether one drops the entire punya papa at the time of death or
during the time of travel through shukla Gathi. The conclusion is that at athe time of death
itself all punya papa karmas are dropped not after niraja nathi sthanam. This is general
introduction to this adhikaranam.
Now I will give you general analysis of the sutra. Vyasacharya says that all punya papas are
dropped at the time of death. Punya papa
have to be retained if during the journey
experiences are to be encountered. The role of punya papa is giving sukha and dukha
anubhava. For mukta there is no sukha and dukha anubhava. Experiences to be encournted
are no more there, for him he will not have sukha and dukha anubhava, and therefore there is
no punya papa on his account.
Now I will give you the word for word analysis of the sutra. Samparaye [the upasaka drops
punya papa at the time of death itself. Tarttavyabhavat means because he has no more
experiences to be faced on the way [shukla Gathi highway] after death. Anye means the other
branches of the Veda tahahi declares so;
Now we will see the significance of the words. Samparaya means death; sampareyate means
final travel. Tarttavyabhavat means the pleasures and pains in the form of sukha and dukha
are encountered. They are not there. He will have to attend brahmajis class and gain jivan
mukti. Tathahi anye means other branches of Veda. At the time of dropping the body he
drops punya papa also. More in the next class.
191
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 286
Topic 16 Samparayadhikaranam [Sutras 27 28]
The shaking off of good and evil by the man of knowledge occurs only at the time of his
death.
Sutra 111.3.27 [386]
Samparaye tatritavyabhavattathahyanye
[He who attains knowledge gets rid of his good and evil deeds] at the time of death, there
being nothing to be attained [by him on the way to Brahmaloka through those works] for thus
others [declare in their sacred texts]
This sutra decides when the individual soul shakes off his good and evil deeds.
We have completed the 27th sutra that belongs to 16th adhikaranam. Before proceeding further
I would like to make some general remarks. The vedic statements taken in the present and
previous adhikaranam are one and the same [for details last class]. The rg, yajur and sama
mantra are some taken for the previous and present mantra. Only with regard to rg mantra
there is slight difference. The mantra taken from Kaushitaki Upanishad in this sutra is 1.4
between the previous and present mantra the rg mantra slightly differs while yajur Veda
mantra is the same. Similarly sama mantra is exactly same in the previous and present mantra
8.13.1 of Chandogya upanisad. Coming to the present adhikaranam we have three Veda
mantras. The topic is that all the three mantras talk about the upasaka dropping all punya
papas before attaining krama mukti. Saguna upasaka drops all punya papa at the time of final
jnanma. He will attain krama mukti and therefore there is no punar janma for such person.
The time of dropping is the subject matter of analysis. Rg mantra says one thing and yajur
and sama Veda mantras tell differently. Yajur and sama mantra says when the upasaka is
about to die he drops all punya papas. Yajur mantra says that after maranam when he travels
and he goes through shukla Gathi and he crosses the viraja nathi. The controversy is whether
the krama mukta drops his sukha and dukha at the time of dropping the body or after death
while tranvelling in higher lokas. Both these views have got sruti and smriti support. The
sruti statement always reign Supreme. Again the sruti support with logical support will sway
over the sruti support without logical support. The rg Veda mantra has no logical support.
For yajur Veda and sama Veda vakyam have logical support and therefore we discard the
Kaushitaki Upanishad vakyam. Punya papa thyaga should be brought to marana kalam. After
marana kala if the upasaka does not drop the punya papa means after death before reaching
the destination, there is an intermediary state. There must be some punya papa which must be
dropped at viraja nathi. Punya papas are required only for giving sukha and dukha anubhava
and punya papa cannot give sukha and dukha anubhava during intermediary state as the
upasaka does not have body after death. The sariram he will take only in Brahma loka and
therefore in the intermediary state he will not have a body and he cannot have any sukha and
dukha anubhava. This is argument number one.
192
Chandata ubhayavirodhat
[Interpretation that the individual soul practicing yama-niyama] according to his liking
[discards good and evil works while living is [reasonable] on account of there belong
harmony in that case between the two [viz., cause and effect as well as between the
Chandogya upanisad and another sruti]
The second argument is this. Not only there is no logical support but also there is positive
logical problem. The upasaka will enjoy a freewill only as long as manusya sariram is there.
Therefore whatever punya papa neutralization has to be done, is to be done in manusya
sariram. Once the shukla Gathi travel starts the upasaka does not have manusya sariram. For
Vedanta sravanam he will take a sariram only in Brahma loka. If freewill is absent the
upasaka during prayanam cannot do any sadhana. He cannot also do any karma. One requires
sariram and will to do any sadhana or karma. If upasaka does not drop punya papa then he
will have problem during the travel. That will make him to be born again. Even viraja nathi
crossing is mentioned and one crosses during the journey alone. He cannot take any willbased decision. Kaushitaki Upanishad does not mention any sadhana also. Whatever happens
during shukla Gathi prayana is not will-based event and there can never be any sadhana. If a
tiger kills a dear, tiger will not get any papam because the killing is instinct based and not
will-based. Tiger will not kill a deer for pleasure. Then Vyasacharya says that this is in
agreement with the other two. The other two relates to the Veda vakyams [yajur Veda and
sama Veda vakyams]. All Upanisads says that the krama mukti is as a result of Upasana.
Between Upasana and punya papa thyaga cause effect relationship is given in all the
Upanisads. Suppose we go by the Kaushitaki Upanishad, the problem is that at the time of
maranam he will not drop punya papa. Then upasaka retains some punya papa and if he drops
the punya papam in viraja nathi then what is the cause of mukti. Then the credit will go to the
crossing of viraja nathi and having a snanam in the river. Nowhere in sastra is it said that
viraja nathi snanam will give mukti.
Now I will give you the word for word analysis of the sutra. Chandadah means this is true
because of the presence of freewill [before death] ubhayaabirodhah and because it is in
agreement with the other two. Now I will give you the significance of the words. Chandah
means because of the presence of freewill [my interpretation is correct. Before maranam
alone, freewill is available but during shukla Gathi freewill is not available to neutralize the
punya papam. Avirodah means agreement with ubhaya the other two. For this Adhi
Sankaracharya gives two interpretations. The other two means the other two sruti statement
Chandogya upanisad and yajur Veda statement given in the previous statement. The second
meaning Adhi Sankaracharya gives for this is the agreement with cause and effect; Upasana
being the cause and krama mukti is result. This will fit only if the upasaka drops the punya
papa at the time of death. If not viraja nathi sthanam will take the credit. One more Purva
193
Gaterarthavattvamubhayathanyatha hi virodhah
[thje souls] journey [alon the path of the gods, devayana] is applicable in a twofold manner,
otherwise there would be contradiction [of scripture]
Here is a side issue of sutra 27
First I will give you a general introduction to the adhikaranam with two sutras. In this
adhikaranam the topic is about mukti only. In the sastra they use two words in a loose sense
and they are vidya and mukti. This has created lot of problems. These two words have two
meanings according to the context. One is vidya is equal to Sagunam Brahma Upasana and
the next is Nirgunam Brahma jnanam. Similarly mukti has got two meaning one is krama
mukti and the other is jivan mukti. When you say vidya produces mukti, we have to read the
sentence twice. You have to give the meaning property is that Sagunam Brahman gives
krama mukti; the next meaning is Nirgunam Brahma gives jivan mukti. Upanishad in several
says vidya phalam moksah. Moksah is defined as sakala punya papa phalam. In the context of
mukti in several places Upanishad talks of shukla Gathi. Our controversy is whether shukla
Gathi is applicable in both the cases of Sagunam Brahman Upasana krama mukti and
194
195
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 287
Topic 17 Gaterarthavatvadhikaranam [Sutras 29 30]
The knower of Sagunam Brahman alone goes along devayana, and not the knower of
Nirgunam Brahman.
Sutra 3.3.29 [388]
Gaterarthavattvamubhayathanyatha hi virodhah
[thje souls] journey [alon the path of the gods, devayana] is applicable in a twofold manner,
otherwise there would be contradiction [of scripture]
Here is a side issue of sutra 27
I have given a general introduction to the 17th adhikaranam with two sutras. Here the topic of
discussion is shukla Gathi. This discussion is required because vidya and mukti are used in
sastra loosely with two meanings, which I have explained in my last class. The two meanings
unique to advaidam. Similar mukti also has got two meanings krma and jivan mukti followed
by vidheha mukti. First time when you say vidya gives mukti means it means saguna Brahma
Upasana gives krama mukti. Nirgunam Brahma jnanam gives jivan mukti. In the context of
mukti in several places in the sastra. Shukla Gathi is talked about. Now the debate is whether
shukla Gathi should be included in the both the types of vidya and mukti. This is our debate.
Purva Paksi says that shukla Gathi should be included for all the people both upasaka and
jnani. However, siddhanta establishes that shukla Gathi applies only to krama mukti and not
to jnani enjoying jivan mukit. Jnani cannot and will not travel with the dissolution of the
three bodies on gaining jnanam. The Gathi should be partially applied. .in the case of upasaka
Gathi should be applied and in the case of jnani Gathi should not be applied.
Now I will give you the general analysis of the sutra. Vyasacharya says that shukla Gathi
should be partially applied to only some mukta Purusa and not to all the mukta purusas.
Vyasacharya gives the logic also and the pramana is sruti pramanam wherein Upanishad says
jnanis merge with Brahman here and now without traveling at all refer to 3.1.3 of Mundaka
Upanishad. One who has gained jivan mukti is free from all punya papams and he gains
absolute identity with Brahman. Some say that identity means Jivatma is one with
Paramatma. We say that paramam samyam means that it refers to absolute identity, Jivatma is
Paramatma, and Paramatma is Jivatma. The absolute oneness is gained through knowledge.
There is no question travel possible and there is no question of shukla or Krishna Gathi. If
you apply the Gathi travel for all, it will tantamount to sruti virodha.
Now we will do the word for word analysis of the sutra. Arthavattvam gadhe the validity of
travel ubhayatha is partial; anyathahi otherwise; virodhah means there will be scriptural
contradiction. Now we will go to the significance of the words. Gateh means shukla Gathi as
part of mukti; arthavattbvam means validity or applicability or meaningfulness; ubhayata
means only partial; do not apply this for all the people associated with liberation. There are
196
Upapannastallakshanarthopalabdherlokavat
[the twofold view taken above] is justified because we observe a purpose characterized
thereby [i.e., a purpose of the going] as in ordinary life.
The previous discussion is continued.
This is the reinforcement of the idea that you have to apply the Gathi partially one set of
people take to Shukla Gathi and no Gathi for jnani. Now purva paksa says that why not
upasaka also not travel and gain mukti here and now. Vyasacharya that it is not based on your
likes and dislikes as the sastra makes the distinction that upasaka travels after death while
jnanis do not travel. Sastra reveals that jnanis do not travel and upasakas travel is supported
by the sastram. You cannot physically perceive the Sookshma Sariram and therefore you
have to rely on the sastra pramana. Refer to Kaushitaki Upanishad and Taittiriya Upanishad,
and Kathopanisad. Adhi Sankaracharya and Vyasacharya take to 1.5 of Kaushitaki
Upanishad. Here is given a vivid description of Brahma loka and there the glory of Brahma
loka. This specific upasana is called paryanka vidya that takes him near the Bhagavan. If
going to another loka and going near Lord means certainly travel has to be accepted. Here the
destination of upasaka indicates the travel after death. Not only travel, the upasaka has a
different body to travel in the higher loka and sit near Bhagavan etc. Therefore it presupposes
shukla Gathi but jnani does not have any body and jnanis Brahmann is avyavahara Brahman.
There is no question of sitting together and having conversation with Lord etc.
Now we will do the word for word analysis of the sutra. Upapannah this is proper;
tallakshanarthopalabdheh because a result which indicates travel is found in the sruti.
Lokavat means as in the world or as in the experience. Now we will go to the significance of
the words. Upapannah means this is logical that the upasaka must have travel and he cannot
be clubbed with jnani as he does not travel after death. The upasakas travel by shukla Gathi
is proper and logical; tallakshanaarthopalabdheh means gathih or travel a result that indicates
197
198
199
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 288
Topic 18 Aniyamadhikaranam [31]
The passage of the soul by Devayana applies equally to all vidyas of Sagunam Brahman.
Sutra 3.3.31 [390]
Yavadadhikaranmavasthitiradhikarkanam
Of those who have a mission to fulfill [there is corporeal] existence so long as the mission is
not fulfilled.
A plausible objection to sutra 31 is refuted.
First I will give you the general introduction to this adhikaranam with one sutra. Here a
special topic is dealt with. Normally it is aid that karmis will have Krishna Gathi and upasaka
shukla Gathi and jnani has no Gathi. For a gnani prana merges into samasti and it does not go
anywhere after death. Sookshma Sariram of jnani does not travel and it does not take another
Sookshma Sariram as there is no rebirth of jnani. Jnani does not acquire agamim karma. He
does not have an ego problem. He does not aham abhimana and therefore agami is avoided.
Prarapta karma is exhausted. Samchita is brunt by the knowledge. In the case of ajnani
samchita very much remains and from that alone next prarapta is collected. Prarapta is
present samchita. In the case of jnani the whole samchita is burnt down. As there is no
prarapta no sariran can be taken up. Based on this general observation, I talked about Ramana
Maharishi. Sastra agree certain celestial phenomena either arrival of mahatma or departure of
mahatma. The light going out at the time of death we do not say it is not possible. We should
not connect that light to the three sariram of the Atma. That light is not Sookshma Sariram. It
is neither Sthoola Sariram, nor Sookshma Sariram or karana sariram not it is Atma which is
all pervading. We do not negate the light but we object to anything association with three
forms of sariram.
We have said jnanis do not travel. Here the Purva Paksi says that we have sastric reference
jnanis taking rebirth. How is that possible if what is said above is taken to be true. Either it
should be that jnanis will have Gathi or you will have to say that the sastra vakyam is wrong.
Adhi Sankaracharya quoetes a few examples. 7.26.2 of Chandogya upanisad where it is said
that Sanatkumara rishi alone appeared in the form os Skandah. Tam skandah agacchade. This
should not have happened according to the sastra.Sanatkumra is a jnanin according to sastram
which also we cannot deny. Sanatkumara is Brahmajis manasa putra. The second case is 3rd
chapter first line of Taittiriya Upanishad. Here it is said that Brigu Maharishi is varuna
putrah. We know that Brigu was one of the sapta rishis born out of Brahmanis mind. That
Birgu manasa putra lone dropped his body during Daksha yaga. First one is Brahmaji putra
and then he was born as Varuna Putra. How did jnani guru manasa putra of Brahmaji was
born again as varuna putra. Vyasacharya himself is a reappearance of another rishi according
to the sastra. The name of the rishi is Apantara tama. That rishi for whom inner darkness is
apagatham. How that rishi again became vyasa rishi. In all cases jnani takes the new body.
Hence jnani will travel or jnanam does not give moksa. In the case of certain special jnanis,
especially in the rishi category there are some speciality and they can take new body which is
similar to Bhagavan taking avatara. We do not call it avatara. They are Jivatma jnanis in
assuming special sariram which is similar to god taking to new avatara. They are called
adhikarika Purusa endowed with special powers to take to new body. In their case even after
being a jnani can take to a new sariram which is of totally new dimension.
201
202
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 289
Topic 19 Yavadadhikaradhikarnam [32]
Perfected souls may take a corporeal existence for divine mission
Sutra 3.3.32 [391]
Yavadadhikaranmavasthitiradhikarkanam
Of those who have a mission to fulfill [there is corporeal] existence so long as the mission is
not fulfilled.
A plausible objection to sutra 31 is refuted.
We are now in sutra 32. I have given general introduction to this adhikaranam where
Vyasacharya deals with a special type of jnanis. Even though their jnanam is the same Aham
Brahma asmi, still they belong to a special category and such people are called adhikarah
purusah.such people have jnanam; they have destroyed samchita karma; avoid agami arma
and they survive because of the prarapta. There is some uniqueness between vishesha jivan
mukta and samanya jivan mukta. Because of the vishesha praraptam and vishesha duty they
live long and sometimes stretching to century, during their long lifetime they change the
body, and sometimes they take different bodies. This is due to special cosmic duty. The
assumption of new body will not come under punar janma category. The new body is but the
extnension of the previous prarapta and they are born new jnani even with the new body.
They are like avatara but not avatara proper. They resemble avatara because they are born
jnanis and they know the previous janma also. The vishesha jivan muktas for fulfilling
specieal duties are also born jnani in the new body. First time they gain jnanam through guru
sastrams etc. And in the second or the next birth they remember the jnanam and they need not
go through sastra etc. It is determined by the vishesha prarapta. Now I will give you the
general analysis of the sutra.
The adhikarika Purusas will continue to take new bodies for loka sangrah.the ups and downs
in life will not bind the special jnanis. Vishesha jivan mukta has go sustain several sarirams
while the samanya jivan mukta will sustain only one sariram. I will discuss some general
points with regard to jivan mukti. How can we identify the vishesha jivan mukta. This is
question is irrelevant because you cannot identity even samanya jivan mukta. Sastras alone is
the pramanam for vishesha jivan mukta. Vyasacharya, Sanatkumara etc., are vishesha jivan
muktas as per sastram. They are in the form of rishis and devatas. Such rishis have duties of
revealing Veda in the new sristi. We have also devatas doing the loka sangrah. Adhikarika
Purusas are in the form of rishis and devatas. For this sastra alone is the pramanam.
Adhikarika purusas are possible in modern times also. Who is an avatara and who is an
adhikarika Purusa but how to identify them. Many claim them to be an avatara. Even if they
dont claim the sishya do not leave them. All spiritual sect claim their guru to be an
adhikarika Purusa. Only thing we have to proble the biography of such avatara purusas. We
have no regular pramanam but it is only a belief. For a believer no proof is required and for
203
205
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 290
Topic 20 Aksharadhyadhikaranam [33]
The negative attributes of Brahman mentioned in various texts are to be combined in all
meditations on Brahman.
Sutra 3.3.33 [392]
Iyadamananat
Because [the same thing is described as such and such and such.
First I will give you the general introduction to this adhikaranam with one sutra. This is
relatively simple adhikaranam and the portions taken for analysis is 3.1.1. Of Mundaka
Upanisad and the same mantra is repeated in 4.7 of Svetasvatara Upanishad. The third
mantra is 1.3.1 of Kathopanisad. Guham pratistou parame patharthe. Here the discussion is
whether all the three mantras deal with eka vidya or pinna vidya because of Veda difference.
Because of differences in Vedas whether the teachings in the Veda are one and the same or
not is our argument. In karma kanda rituals occur in several Vedas and because Veda
difference there is differences and one cannot be combined with the other. For Sama Veda
people upa karma exercise is very complicated one. If a person has entered in Karma Kanda
and comes to Vedanta, Mundaka Brahman and kathopanisad Brahman are one are difference
doubt may rise. Therefore, we clarify that all are one and the same. The conclusion is that
vidya is the same only because the subject matter is one and the same. The central teaching is
the same in all the three mantras. Here Vyasacharya says that subject matter is two things and
they are Jivatma and Paramatma. If you go back to the two Upanishad and analyse the
Upanishad, you find jivatma and Paramatma bedah. The whole things start with duality. Then
the Upanishad conveys the problem and says because of the difference alone Jivatma suffers.
Jivatma is estranged from Paramatma. If the samsara problem is to go away, the estranged
jiva should realize it is Paramatma through jnanam. Thus aikyam is talked about in Mundaka,
katha and also in Brihadharaynaka upanisad. Here the journey is indriya journey. Jivatma
travels through the various stages in the forms of kosa and reach Brahman ultimately. The yat
means the same number of topics. Because of the same number of topic we have to conclude
that they refer to the same only.
Now we will come to the general analysis of the sutra. First we talks of beda and ultimately
end with abeda. Now we will go to the word analysis. Iyat amananat means since the three
Veda mantras deal with the same specific topics [their teachings are to be treated as one].
Now we will come to the significance of the words. It is a common word consisting of twowords iyat and amananat. Iyat means this much the same specific number of topics; here
Jivatma and Paramatma are mentioned. Amananam means discussion or teaching. Here Adhi
Sankaracharya raises an objection and answers. The Purva Paksi may raise this objection.
There are two birds seated on one tree one is the eater and the other does not eat the fruit and
one is bokta and the other is abokta. [Mundaka Upanishad] but in Kathopanisad it is said that
it refers to two boktas. Hence there is doubt due to difference of bokta abokta in the above
two Upanishads. Adhi Sankaracharya says that we have already discussed this before. More
in the next class.
208
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 291
Topic 21 Iadadhikaranam [34]
Mundaka III.1.1. And Katha 1.3.1. Constitute one vidya
Sutra 3.3.34 [393]
Iyadamananat
Because [the same thing is described as such and such and such.
We have completed sutra number 24. Here Vyasacharya establish that Atma vidya occurring
in Mundaka and Kathopanisad are one and the same although both relate to difference Vedas.
The same mantra occurs in Svetasvatara Upanishad also. The topic discussed is Jivatma and
Paramatma. First the difference between jivatma and Paramatma is seen and jivatma and
Paramatma beda is samsara and once we do not see the beda then it concludes with aikya
darsanam which is moksa. The objection raised by Purva Paksi is that in Mundaka it is
presented that one of the bird is bokta and the other is abokta. Therefore in Mundaka bokta
and abokta pair is mentioned. But in Kathopanisad both the entities are aboktas. How can we
say that vidya is aikyam when there is difference between Mundaka and katha Upanishad?
Adhi Sankaracharya says that his point has been discussed in 1.2.11 of Brahma Sutra we have
analysed this and said that in Kathopanisad two boktas are not discussed and one is
Paramatma and the other is Jivatma. Two atmas are mentioned here in one sariram and if
both are Atma what is the logical problem we have to see. If both are two different Jivatmas
or not. If two Jivatma sit in one sariram, it is not possible and there will be lot of problems.
Therefore, mantra cannot talk about two bokta Jivatmas. Can we say that the mantra talks of
one bokta Jivatma and bokta Paramatma? Both residing in one body is not possible and if
Paramatma is also bokta then Paramatma will be a samsari. If Paramatma is a samsari
reaching or discovery of oneness with Paramatma is not going to help us in anyway.
Upanishad makes it clear that Paramatma is abokta. Not only that in the same katha mantra
Upanishad compares Jivatma and Paramatma to the shade and the light. How light and shade
be one when both are diametrically opposite. Therefore, we have to conclude that one is
bokta and the other is abokta. Then how did Upanishad use the dual number? Experiencing
karma phalam should be in singular only and how do you account for the dual number. Adhi
Sankaracharya answers in guhapratista adhikaranam. During the rainy season, the keralite
take an umbrella. One or two may not carry an umbrella with them. Yet we have an
expression that all people carry umbrella but we know that there are non-carrier of umbrella.
Those people do not carry umbrella is taken to the majority and they come into the other
group. Thus we say that all carry umbrella. There is a tree with seven leaves in one bunch.
Most of the bunches of leaves have seven leaves but there also we find that there are less than
or more than seven leaves. But we call the tree with seven leaves. In the same way
boktritvam belongs to Jivatma only.Because of the proximity ppor Paramatma also gets the
attribute of boktritvam. Therefore do not take the dual number seriously and do not start to
dual taking the duel number seriously. Therefore Jivatma is bokta and Paramatma is abokta.
Therefore vidya aikyam is established. The corollary is that the description of Atma which
209
Antara bhutagramavatsvatmanah
As the Self is within all, as in the case of the aggregate of the elements, [there is oneness of
vidya].
Two passages from Brihadharaynaka upanisad are taken up for discussion to show that they
relate to the same vidya.
First I will give you a general introduction to this adhikaranam with two sutras. Here the
analysis is Brahma Vidya occurring in Brihadharaynaka upanisad. In the Brihadharaynaka
upanisad ushasta questions yajnavalkya explain to me the Brahman which is present
intuition not hidden this Atman or Self which is within all and it is innermost of all the
kosas. Prana maya is inner all right but it is inner to mano maya. All the kosas are not
absolute antara and superlatively inner is the Chaitanyam which means Chaitanyam is inner
to everyone. This sarvantara Atma is saksat aparoksat means it is ever known to us even
without the requirement of any instrument of knowledge. You are knowable to me only if I
use the sense organs of eye. Everything in creation is knowable through prana vyaparah and
Atma is one you can know without any effort. This is the meaning of the mantra. The
problem is that the same mantra occurs in two sections. One is 3.4.1 ushasta Brahmanam and
the other is in 3.5.1 of Kahola Brahmanam kahola is the name of the person who challenges
Yajnavalkya. The confusion here is whether both should be taken as the same vidya or
different vidya. Whether the teachings are one or different? Purva Paksi says that they are to
be treated as two different vidyas and if both are same the Upanishad need not repeat the
same. Since sastra takes the trouble saying the same you have to take it as different vidya.
Our answer is that both are one and the same only. This is the general introduction to this
adhikaranam.
Now I will give you the general analysis of the sutra. Vyasacharya gives one reason for
taking both as one vidya. Vyasacharya says that the ultimate inner essence can be only one. If
there are two the question will come which is inner to inner one. The word sarvantarah is
used both the Brahmanams. Since sarvantarah can be only one Atma, both must deal with
one and the same Atma only. Since the knowledge is one, the vidya also must be one only.
This is one logic given by Vyasacharya.
Adhi Sankaracharya gives another logic. He says observe 3.5.1 carefully. Here there is a
word eva. This is used as an addition. The word eva means the same. Whichever sarvantara
210
211
212
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 292
Topic 23 vyatiharadhikaranam.[37]
The sruti prescribes reciprocal meditation in Aitareya Upanishad II.2.4.6
Sutra 3.3.37 [396]
Saiva hi satyadayah
The same [sathya vadya is taught in both places], because [attributes like] satya etc., [are seen
in both places]
First, I will give you a general introduction to this adhikaranam with one sutra. Here the
subject mater is two mantras occurring in Brihadharaynaka upanisad 5.4.1 and 5.5.2. 5.4.1
says that He who knows this great glorious first born [being] as the Satya Brahman,
conquers these worlds and again in 5.4.3 it is said that which is satya is that sun the being
who is in that orb` and the being who is in the right eye he destroys evils. Now a doubt
arises whether these two satya vidyas are one or different. Here we get Hiranyagarbha
Upasanam. First one occurs in fourth and fifth sections. In both the Brahmanam
Hiranyagarbha Upasana is prescribed. In both the Brahmanam Hiranyagarbha is presented as
Satyam Brahma. Here the word Brahman refers to Sagunam Brahman only. It is called
Brahman because Hiranyagarbha is all pervading. Hiranyagarbha is also called satyam and
this satyam means that which is a mixture of sat and tyad. Sat and tyad is Hiranyagarbha and
sat means murtha sariram and tyad means amurtha sariram. On who has got virad sariram and
formless sooksma sariram also and that is called Hiranyagarbha Upasana it is said. The
controversy is should we treat the two Hiranyagarbha Upasana as one and the same or
different. If they are treated as different then guna upasamhara will not be there and the
descriptions in both can be clubbed together. Purva Paksi says that they are two different
Upasanas. Siddhanta says that both are one. Purva Paksi gets the doubt because he says the
phalam given in these two Brahmanas are different. The phalam in fourth Brahmana is loka
jayah; means superior lokas will be attained in the next janma. Certainly, it is not moksa. But
the phalam given in the 5th Brahmanam is papa nasah. It comes in the end of the Brahmanam.
Therefore the Upasanas are different. The conclusion will be that they are one Upasana only.
This is the general introduction to this adhikaranam.
Now I will give you the general analysis of the sutra. He asserts that they are one and the
same Upasana only because of valid reasons. The valid reason is left to the reader. Adhi
Sankaracharya gives the answer that the valid reason is that the Upanishad mentions that the
Hiranyagarbha which was talked before. If you study the mantra it is clear that both are the
same. Tat yad tad satyam now Adhi Sankaracharya argues there is an expression that
Hiranyagarbha which was talked there in the previous Brahmanam that alone is satyam.
Because of the usage of the appropriate pronoun the same word satyam is used and therefore
215
216
217
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 293
Topic 24 Satyadyadhikaranam [38]
Brihadharaynaka upanisad V.4.1 adn 5.5.3 treat of one vidya about satya Brahman.
Sutra 3.3.38 [397]
Saiva hi satyadayah
The same [sathya vadya is taught in both places], because [attributes like] satya etc., [are seen
in both places]
We now see the general analysis of sutra 38. Here Vyasacharya analyses the Hiranyagarbha
Upasanam occurring in Brihadharaynaka upanisad 5th chapter as well as in the 4th
Brahmanam. The question here is that whether the Hiranyagarbha Upasana given in the two
Brahmanam are one and the same or different. Purva Paksi says that they should be treated as
separate Upasanam due to phala bedah. One is accomplishment of higher loka and another is
papa nasah. Because of the phala beda the Upasanas must be treated separately and guna
upasamhara rule will not apply. But Vyasacharya says no and he gives the reason indicated in
the word hi. Hi means because of the valid reason and Adhi Sankaracharya gives the
reason. The reason given by Adhi Sankaracharya is that in the 5th Brahmanam tat yad sat is
sathyam. That Hiranyagarbha mentioned as satyam in the previous Brahmanam. Satyam here
does not mean Paramarthika sathyam but murtha amurtha Prapancha. The same
Hiranyagarbha Upasana is talked abnout in both the Brahmanam and therefore guna
upasamhara should be applied. Purva Paksi question here is that if it is the same Upasana
why should two phalams are mentioned one being loka jeyam and the other is papa nasah.
The answer Adhi Sankaracharya gives is look at the fourth Brahmanam closely. In the two
mantras in the fifth Brahmanam prescribes another anga \Upasana as a part of main
Hiranyagarbha Upasana. Anga Upasana means a secondary Upasana which should go along
with angi primary Upasana which is said in the 4th Brahmanam itself. Yaksam means
adorable and pratamajam means first born. Anga Upasana here is the same Hiranyagarbha
Upasana is described as endowed with vyahriti avayavah. Bhur buva suva is called vyahriti
mantra. The Upasana here described as vyahriti avayava Hiranyagarbha which means
Upanishad presents three mantra as the limbs of Hiranyagarbha. Buhu is head buvah is two
hands and suvah is two legs. At the end of the vyahriti avayva Hiranyagarbha description the
Upanishad gives a secret name for the Hiranyagarbha and that secret name is ahar at macro
cosmic level and aham is at micro cosmic level. Akshi Purusa rupa Hiranyagarbha aham
utyate. Then the Upanishad says that one who meditates upon the secret name will get the
phalam of papa nasah. Therefore the papa nasa phalam is not the phalam is not for the main
Hiranyagarbha Upasana. Therefore there is one phalam alone which is a mixture of loka jeya
and papa nmasah. You have to take both the Upasanas together and then you get the phalam
of papa nasah. The main ans subsidiary Upasanas will give you the phalam of papa nasah.
Add both Brahmanam and make one of both anga and angi and combine both together and
then you get the phalam of loka jeya and papa nasa. The word satyam is common to both the
218
221
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 294
Topic 25 Kamadyadhikaranam [39]
Attributes mentioned in Chandogya upanisad Viii.1.1. And Brihadharaynaka upanisad 4.4.33
are to be combine don account of several common features in both texts.
Sutra 3.3.39 [398]
Adaradalopah
On account of the respect shown [to the pranagnihotra by the sruti] there can be no omission
[of this act] [even when the eating of food is omitted]
This sutra gives the view of the Purva Paksin or the opponent.
First I will give you the general introduction to this adhikaranam with two sutra. The subject
matter of the adhikaranam is about the Vaisvanara Upasana discussed in 5.11 to 5.18 section
a big Upasana. It is visvarupa Upasanam and it is equal to 11th chapter of Bhagavad Gita.
After talking about the Upasana 5.19.1 there is a statement tad yad baktam pradamam
agacchedu tad bomium and it says a vaisvanara upasaka should look upon his regular eating
itself as offering to the vaisvanara Isvara whom he has invoked on himself. Vaisvanara is
visvarupa Isvara or virad Isvara. He should look upon his regular consumption of food as
oblation offering. For vaisvanara upasaka it is a prescribed duty and it is called pranagnihotra
yaga. Such an upasaka who looks upon eating as an offering practices agnihotra at the time of
eating. Not only that this ritual which is nothing but food converted into an offering is
supposed to be glorious by the Upanishad. Elsewhere it is said that suppose an adhiti comes
to a house and according to sastra the yejamana of the house is not supposed to eat first and
adhiti is like Lord himself. This is the general rule. Suppose the yejamana happens to be
vaisvanara upasaka, and adhiti comes and then what is the rule is the question. If it is
vaisvanara pranagnihotra ritual, the adhitit need not be fed first and the vaisvanara upasaka
can eat first for he offers first to the Lord which is vaisvanara himself. The vaisvanara
upasaka pranagnihotra ritual is respectfully treated by the sruti. What is our problem? Why it
is included in Brahma Sutra.
Once eating is treated as agnihotra ritual, it is seen that agnihotra is a nithya karma and there
should not be any break at all. If such upasakas eating is agnihotra the question comes is the
eating also a compulsory thing and vaisvanara upasaka eat everyday compulsorily. Suppose it
is an upavasam day [ekadasi] can a vaisvanara upasaka skip the agnihotra ritual and will there
be violation to his karma. The answer is that the Purva Paksi says since his eating is a ritual
he has to compulsorily eat even on an upavasam day or even when he is not well. Even if he
does not eat regular food, he should take something at least something not to discontinue the
agnihotra ritual. At least some milk he has to consume and complete the ritual. Siddhanta
says that there is no rule that he should eat compulsorily. It is seen as agnihotra ritual, only to
see that it is as sacred as the agnihotra ritual. It is said for glorification of the eating and it
does not mean that he should eat compulsorily. The Upanishad does not say that vaisvanara
upasaka should eat to perform the agnihotra and it only says if and when he eats, whatever he
regularly consuming the regularly consumed food should be taken as offering to vaisvarana.
223
Upasthitetastadvachanat
When eating is taking place [the pranagnihotra has to be performed] from that [i.e., the food
first eaten] for so [the sruti] declares.
In this sutras Vyasacharya says that Veda is very clear and you are unnecessarily getting
confused. He asks Purva Paksi to look into Chandogya upanisad mantra. Suppose the
vaisvanara upasaka is seated for consuming the food, the first food that is served should be
treated as the offering to the vaisvanara. The Upanishad does not ask the person to consume
milk or something and the Upanishad says that you offer whatever comes first you offer that
to the agnihotra. On a fast days you do not eat and there is no need to offer anything to
vaisvanara. It is not a compulsory thing. There is nothing specially offered to vaisvanara but
the food served for eating.
Now we will see the word for word analysis of the sutra. Athah means offering should be
made from the food; upastite when it is available; tad vacanat means because that is the
instruction. Now we will see the significance of the words. Ujpasite means if and only if food
is there on your place when you are seated for regular consumption. When the food comes
athah from the served food which has been prepared for bojanam [oblation should be made].
There is nothing to be specially designed for this Upasana. Tad vacanat means because that is
said in the Upanishad [Chandogya upanisad 5.19.1] the regular food which is your share you
offer oblation to the vaisvanara agnihotra.
226
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 295
Topic 26 tannirdharanadhikaranam [42]
Upasanas mentioned in connection with sacrifices are not their parts but separate.
Sutra 3.3.42 [402]
Pradanavadeva taduktam
As in the case of the offerings [Vayu and prana must be held apart]. This has been explained
[in the Purva Mimamsa sutra]
The sutra compares the case under discussion to a parallel one 17 of Brahma Sutra.
First I will give you the general introduction to this adhikaranam with one sutra. The subject
matter of this adhikaranam is the enquiry into two Upasanas prescribed in Chandogya
upanisad and Brihadharaynaka upanisad. In Chandogya upanisad there is an Upasana called
samvarga Upasana where Vayu devata is meditated upon as samvarga and prana devata is
meditated as samvargah. The word samvarga means that which dissolves everything. It is
laya karanam. Vayu is called samvarga because the resolution takes place in the reverse
order. Whatever order the five elements are created but the same gets resolved in the reverse
order. Vayu is resolver of three elements and whatever else is created out of the three
elements. This is at macro level. At micro level all our activities are resolved in sushupti. All
the functions including ahankara are resolved during sushupti. During sushupti prana is alive
and active and that prana is seen as the resolver of all other activities. Adhideivam samvarga
is Vayu and Adhyatmam samvarga is prana. The Vayu samvarga Upasana at Adhideivam
level and the prana samvarga Upasana at the Adhyatmam level are prescribed in 4.3.1 and
4.3.2 of Chandogya upanisad respectively. In Brihadharaynaka upanisad also we get Vayu
and prana Upasana 1.5.21 and 1.5.22 of Brihadharaynaka upanisad. We get again Vayu and
prana Upasana and here Vayu is visualized as the greatest devata. Sreshtatvam is the glory of
Vayu at the macro level. At micro level prana is seen as sreshtaha the greatest.
Brihadharaynaka upanisad explains why prana is sreshtah. The story is there. In both
227
229
230
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 296
Topic 29. Lingabhuyastvadhikaranam. [44 52]
The fires in agnirahasya of the Brihadharaynaka upanisad are not part of the sacrificial act,
but from an independent vidya.
Sutra 3.3.44 [403]
231
Atidesascha
And on account of the extension [of the attributes of the actual fire to those imaginary fires]
Objection to the sutra 44 is continued by presenting another argument in support of sutra 45.
First I will give you the general analysis of the sutra. Here Purva Paksi says that there is
further proof to show that the manasa Agni is karmangam. He says that the Veda portion later
glorifies this manasa Agni and it does sthuthi. Sthuthi mantra goes tesam ekaika eva tavan
yavan asou purvah is the glorification mantra. This manasa Agni each visualized fire is as
glorious as the original fire. Purva Paksi says if the glory is to be extended to the visualized
fire. Purva Paksi says that extension is possible only if they are similar. Previous Agni is
glorious because it is used in jyotistoma yaga and if the visualized fire has to have to the
same glory, it has to be the same as jyotistoma fire. This is the argument of the Purva Paksi.
Now we will do the word for word analysis of the sutra. Atidest cha because of the extension
also [the visualized fire is a part of the ritual]. Now I will give you he significance of the
words. Atidesas means because of the extension of the glory. The original fire has the glory
and the glory of the previous fire is extended to the visualized fire. Cha means also. Because
this is the second proof the Purva Paksi gives. This is also Purva Paksi sutra. Now we will go
to the answer given by the siddhanta in the next sutra.
233
Vidvaiva tu nirdharanat
But [the fires] rather constitute the vidya because [the sruti] asserts it.
Objection raised in sutras 45 and 46 are now refuted.
In fact, we have already given our siddhanta view in the first sutra of this adhikaranam [44].
We gave the proof linga pramana. Since we have already given the siddhanta the question
will come as to why we should give the answer again. In the first sutra [44] we have given the
proof in support of our conclusion. Purva Paksi has given their argument through prakarana.
We already know that linga pramana is stronger than the prakarana pramanam. Normally
linga must defeat pramanam. But Adhi Sankaracharya and the commentators say that there
are certain cases that the lingam is not that strong and weak also. Lingam is the indicatory
clue. I will give you an example. Suppose an Education minister is invited for the Music
festival in one of the sabhas. Therefore, they call the unconnected nastika Education Minister.
He says that music is wonderful even for the school and colleges. It gives concentration and
all that. In the Newspaper the speech will come in the front page. The clue is music is good
for school and colleges and he introduces we assume that the music will be introduced in
colleges and school. However, nothing happens. Even though, the minister makes the
statement that is not powerful because the context is the glorification of the music. This is
called arthavada and arthavada need not be factual. Glorification statement need not be taken
literally. Any lingam occurring in arthavada portion should not be taken seriously because it
is weaker clue. If the Minister talks about the importance of the music in seminar for
education, then what he says is much more powerful than in the music festival. Therefore
Purva Paksi may think that our lingam is not powerful and therefore siddhanta wants to
reinforce and say that we have sruti pramana also to assert our conclusion. Thus we get sruti
pramana in addition to linga pramanam. The details in the next class.
.
234
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 297
Topic 29. Lingabhuyastvadhikaranam. [44 52]
The fires in agnirahasya of the Brihadharaynaka upanisad are not part of the sacrificial act,
but from an independent vidya.
Sutra 3.3.47 [406]
Vidvaiva tu nirdharanat
But [the fires] rather constitute the vidya because [the sruti] asserts it.
Objection raised in sutras 45 and 46 are now refuted.
This sutra is a part of the lingabhuyastvadhikaranam. Here Vyasacharya analyses a mantra
from satapata Brahmanam. Here the debate is whether the Upasanam is to be treated as
swatantra Upasanam and capable of giving the phalam by itself or because of the proximity
to jyotistoma yaga this may be treated as subsidiary ritual to the jyotistoma yaga and this will
be treated as karma anga ritual. Then it will be a part of the ritual and the Upasana will not
have the capacity to produce the result by itself. The jyotistoma ritual in the normal course
will give the phalam. This Agni darsanam is anga or angi Upasana whether it is prime or
subsidiary Upasana is our question. Siddhanta view was given in sutra 44 and purva paksa
sutra was given in sutra 45 and 46. Purva Paksi claims that this is an anga Upasana and
siddhanta claims that this is an angi Upasana. Purva paksa has prescribed a method of arriing
at the right conclusion. Siddhanta points out that this is the independent meditation indicating
the linga pradhanam. Purva Paksi claims that this is an anga Upasanam based on prakarana if
you want to have an example it will be simple to understand this. You go to kasi and do
abhisheka and chant rudram five times. In this commandment I have not told you abhishekam
to which deity I have not told you. The vidhi does not tell to which deity and on which date.
In Kasi there are so many deities. When several deities are there how to know to which deity
you will do the abhishekam. My vidhi is not direct. I have given you the lingam. Chanting
rudram will give you an indicatioin that abhishekam to Lord Visvanatha. If I say do
abhishekam to Viswanatha it is sruti pramana. Chanting rudram is lingam. Suppose I say use
this particular material and you take it for granted that it should be used for rudrabhishekam.
This material you do not use for cooking this is prakarana pramanam. If I say bring it back to
me and the pronoun is in the proximity of another statement and the proximate statement
helps me understand and this becomes vakya pramanam. These are the pramanams used here.
When Veda commandments you do not have any cross checking. And you have to use
rigourous troubles to understand the exact meaning. You can question the author when the
author is available. In the case of sruti the author is not available. Here Purva Paksi has also
the pramana in support of his view. That is prakarana pramanam and siddhanta has got linga
pramanam, in his support. Now which one we will accept. Between lingam and prakaranam,
linga pramana is stronger than the prakaranam. Therefore the controversy is as though
resolved. In the first three sutra itself the controversy is resolved and the Upasana is
swatantra. In the normal course the controversy must be over with the third sutra. Then why
235
Darsanaccha
And because [in the text indicatgory marks of that are] seen.
The indicatory marks are those referred to in sutra 44. In fact the internal indications show
that it is a vidya and not a karmanga.
236
Srtyadibaliyastvaccha na badhah
238
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 298
Topic 29. Lingabhuyastvadhikaranam. [44 52]
The fires in agnirahasya of the Brihadharaynaka upanisad are not part of the sacrificial act,
but from an independent vidya.
Sutra 3.3.50 [409]
239
Na samanyadapyupalabdhermrityauvanna hi lokapattih
In spite of the resemblance [of the fires to the imaginary drink, they do] not [constitue part of
the sacrificial act] because it is seen [from the reasons given, and on the ground of sruti that
they form an independent vidya] as in the case of death; for the world does not become [fire,
because it resembles fire in some points]
The argument is refutation of sutras 45 and 46 is continued.
First I will give you the general analysis of the sutra. This sutra refutes another argument
posed by the purva paksa. This argument purva paksa gave in sutra 45. The argument given is
in some other yaga dvadasada yaga, in the context of 12 days yaga Veda talks about
visualized soma rasa. The technical word used was manasa graha. The visualized soma rasa
in the ritual is to be used for a ritual where visualized soma rasa is a karma anga. It is not an
independent Upasana but it was presented as karmanga there. Now purva paksa argues just as
visualized somarasa is karmanga here visualized fire also should be used as karmanga as the
visualized status is common in both the places. Because of the manasa in both the places, it
should be karmanga. Now Vyasacharya says that argument will not hold water.
The answer is that sometimes we use a particular word to describe because of certain
similarity. A person may be called a lion because of certain similarity. Lion is the king and
this person is a king and a leader. Because of certain common feature, you may use a word
that does not mean all other features also should be common. If one feature is responsible for
employment of particular word that does not means other features are also common. If
someone is called a lion because of some common feature, it does not means that he should
walk with four feet. He need not eat meat like lion but he may be a vegetarian. Manasa
commonness does not prove both should be karmangam manasatvam should not be the
reason to extend it to other features. The word mrithyu is used for several devatas in the
Veda. In Satapata Brahmana adhitya devata is named mrithyu and Brihadharaynaka upanisad
3.2.10 says mithyu is compared to Agni devata. Just as mrithyu is the controller of everything
the common title is given for adhithya and Agni and because of the common features you
cannot says Agni and adhithya are common even though mrithyutvam is common. Similarly
manasatvam is common word is used for somarasa and Agni and because of commonness the
241
242
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 299
Topic 29. Lingabhuyastvadhikaranam. [44 52]
The fires in agnirahasya of the Brihadharaynaka upanisad are not part of the sacrificial act,
but from an independent vidya.
Sutra 3.3.52 [411]
Vyatirekastadhbhavabhavitvanna tupalabdhivat
But not [so]; a Self or soul separate [from the body does exist because [Consciousness] does
not exist even when there is the body [after death], as in the case of cognition or perceptive
Consciousness.
The statement in the preceding sutra is refuted.
In this sutra Vyasacharya replies. The main part of the reply is that your anvaya vyatireka
logic is defective. Adhi Sankaracharya gives a few additional arguments also. Vyasacharya
says that this can be discussed by taking the word Consciousness. It is better to ask whether
there is Consciousness different from the body or not. Vyasacharya asks caravaka whether
there is Consciousness different from the body or not. Purva paksa uses the word to Atma and
Vyasacharya reduces it to Consciousness. Caravaka says there is no independent
245
246
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 300
Topic 30 Aikatmyadhikaranam [Sutras 53 54]
Atman is an entity distinct from the body
Sutra 3.3.54 [413]
Vyatirekastadhbhavabhavitvanna tupalabdhivat
But not [so]; a Self or soul separate [from the body does exist because [Consciousness] does
not exist even when there is the body [after death], as in the case of cognition or perceptive
Consciousness.
The statement in the preceding sutra is refuted.
In the last class, I introduced sutra 54. it is an incidental topic away from the main topic of
guna upasamhara. It is an aside topic for the flow of our discussion. While teaching the
teacher or the author remembers some particular idea and then the teacher before
communicating it to the student, the teacher has tremendous mind control and he should be
able to quickly decide as what he should tell while he teaches the student. He should ask
whether the topic goes with the flow of the topic and he should immediately censor it and cut
it off. This control is needed particularly for the teacher. Sometimes he takes it that the topic
is needed and it cannot be given up as the aside topic will help during the course of his future
teaching, as the topic is important although it is not required for the flow. Similarly,
Vyasacharya teaches Upasana topic and the upasaka travels after the fall of the body either go
to higher loka and fall or attain krama mukti. Suddenly Vyasacharya remembers that all the
topics are relevant only when you accept the Jivatma, which is different from the body, and
this is taken for granted throughout the pada. Vyasacharya feels that this should not be taken
for granted and has included it here and stresses that Atma is different from the body.
Vyasacharya might have felt that there is a caravaka going through the Brahma Sutra and
hence he makes it clear that Atma is different from the body. Here the purva paksa was given
in sutra 53 and there he says that I am the body and body is the Atma. In the sutra anvaya
logic is given and vyatirikta logic we have to supply. In the presence of body there I the live
individual and in the absence of the body, there is no live individual. This is vyatireka logic.
Punya papa life after death etc., have no relevance according to Caravaka. They even accuse
that they are cock and pull story invented by the Brahmins to earn money etc.
The answer is given in the sutra 54. Vyasacharya says let us leave the Atma alone because
with regard to the definition of Atma there are so many philosophers have different views.
Vyasacharya takes the examples of something, which is more relevant. The example
Vyasacharya has taken in the place of Atma is upalapti. Upalapti means the Consciousness.
Therefore Vyasacharya addresses the caravaka and asks what is your view with regard to the
Consciousness principle. He says the view is exactly the same as that of Atma. That means
there is Consciousness separate from the body. caravaka does not believe in independent
Consciousness because of the anvaya vyatirikta logic as mentioned above. When the body is
247
250
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 301
Topic 30 Aikatmyadhikaranam [Sutras 53 54]
Atman is an entity distinct from the body
Sutra 3.3.54 [413]
Vyatirekastadhbhavabhavitvanna tupalabdhivat
But not [so]; a Self or soul separate [from the body does exist because [Consciousness] does
not exist even when there is the body [after death], as in the case of cognition or perceptive
Consciousness.
The statement in the preceding sutra is refuted.
Caravaka madham is fundamental obstacle to vedic culture. Karma Kanda, upasana kanda as
also the jnana kanda is not possible until we accept that Atma is different from the body.
Atma going to higher lokas after doing vedic rituals relating to Karma Kanda is not possible
without accepting Atma is different from the body; so going to Brahma loka after doing the
various upasanas is not possible if Atma is different from the body and so also after jnanam
Jivatma cannot gain liberation if the Atma is not different from the body. Thus the very
foundation of the vedic culture will be jeopardized if we do not shake the foundation that
Atma is different from the body. This has been established in the sutra by Vyasacharya and
reasserted by Adhi Sankaracharya by giving various pramanams in support of the siddhantas
views. Up to this, we saw in the last class.
Now we will see the significance of the words of the sutra. We should take na and tu together
and it means Purva Paksi is never correct. Caravaka is never correct who says that Atma is
never different from the body. vyatirekah means different; body is different from Atma;
tadbhavabhavitvat means the reason is incorrectness of purva paksis or the fallacy of Purva
Paksis reason. He says that only when the body is Atma is. This is the logic given by
caravaka, which is said to be incorrect. Vyasacharya says in the dead body sariram is there
but life sentiency is not there. The expressions of Atma is absent; hence your anvaya is not
correct; upalabhdhivat means like Consciousness whatever Consciousness we can give to
show that Consciousness is different from the body can be extended to Atma is different from
the body. The logic for Chaitanyam can be extended to Atma also. Just as Chaitanyam is
different from the body, Atma is different from the body.
251
Mantradivadvavirodhah
Or else there is no contradiction [here], as in the case of Mantras and the like.
The discussion commenced in sutra 33 is continued.
First we will do the general analysis of the sutra. siddhanta says that sruti pramana is in our
support that sruti pramana cancels the contradicting sannidhi pramana. this is the content of
the previous sutra. while answering the previous sutra we accepted the sannadi pramana. in
this sutra Vyasacharya says that sannadhi pramana virodha pramana is not at all there.
Previously we overruled the dosha and now we say there is no dosha at all. for this
Vyasacharya gives a technical answer. there are many examples where one mantra is
extended to many other mantras. Extending a part belonging to another branch is very
common to Vedic ritualistic approach and this we do to the karmanga Upasana also. this is
common to Purva Mimamsa and why this cannot be done in our case is the argument of
Vyasacharya. In the vedic ritualistic literature there is a portion called maitrayaniya samhita
prayoga sutrani. these are set of sutras which talk about the method of performing rituals.
There are many rituals where the priests have to prepare various materials taking rice etc.
grains. For this he has to grind the rice to prepare purodasa etc. to offer in the fire. Before
grinding the rice he has to take the grinding stone. The stone to be used for grinding the
purodasa which is to be used for offering in the ritual. For taking the stone we have to chant
certain mantra. this is called asmadhana mantra for taking the stone for grinding the rice etc.
this is given in the above sutra. and this prayoga sutra mentions two sutras and it is said that
priest can chant any of the mantra. one mantra is kutkutaka api. Then the other mantra is
kutaruhu asi one of the two mantras must be chantged at the time of taking the asma.
Naturally, the priest will look for the matra. Since it is in the Maitrayini samhita prayoga
sutrani. This sis a saga of the yajur Veda sakha. The priest looks for the mantra in the above
samhita. Here he is able to find only one mantra. it is also said that it occurs 1.1.6 where
kutkuasi mantra is there. as an option the other mantra is not there in the above sakha and
therefore Adhi Sankaracharya argues from this it is clear that the kutarukasi mantra occurs in
some other branch. Two mantrea occurring in two different mantras can be used in two
different samhitas. Kutarurasi mantra is not there in the above samhita. He uses a mantra
from another sakha. Therefore, the conclusion is that there is no restriction that a portion
applied for a particular ritual has to be done in that sakha only and it can be extended to
another sakha ritual also, and therefore karmanga Upasana mantra can be extended to another
sakha. I will give another example in support of our argument.
253
254
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 302
Topic 32. Bhumajyayastvadhikaranam [sutra 57]
Vaisvanara Upasana in one entire Upasana.
Sutra 3.3.57 [416]
Topic 33 Sabdadibhedadhikaranam.
Various vidyas like the sandilya vidya, dahara vidya and so on are to be kept separate and not
combined into one entire Upasana.
Sutra 3.3.58 [417]
Nana sabdadhibhedat
[the vidyas are] separate, on account of the differences of words and the like.
First I will give you the general introduction to the adhikaranam with one sutra. the subject
matter of the adhikaranam is that there are many saguna Brahma Upasanas prescribed in the
Vedas. They are Isvara Upasanams like dahara vidya. Meditating the Lord on your own heart
8.1 of Chandogya upanisad; then Sandilya vidya where Isvara is meditated upon jagat sristi
sthithi laya karanam and then we have Vaisvanara vidya. In all of them the object of
meditation is Isvara alone. Isvara is only god that is invoked. But devatas are many in
number. God with capital G is only one. devatas are nothing but exalted Jivatma. Indra is not
Isvara but he is jiva alone and he is superior jiva because of superior karma. Later they
become jivan mukta by knowledge. even jivan mukta is jiva and not Isvara. even though
Isvara is one many Isvara Upasanams are given with different types of description.
Upasanams are many but upasya devata is only one. in different puranams one and the same
Isvara is given many names. They are several descriptions of one Isvara. the controversy is
since upasya devata is one Isvara mentioned in different branches of Upasanam can we club
all of them into one Isvara Upasanam. Or we should treat it different Upasanas. Purva Paksi
says just as in the previous adhikaranam, they contend that all of them should be combined
and it should be practiced as one Isvara Upasana. Vyasacharya reftures that approach and
says even though Isvara is one only, but Upasanams are treated differently in different Vedas
and sakhas and should be treated as separate Upasanams. Sandilya and dahara vidya should
not be combined.
Now we will come to general analysis of the sutra. here Vyasacharya says even though
upasya is one Isvara, the Upasanas should be treated separately because of the difference in
four factors such as Sabda bedah, guna bedah, phala bedah and nama bedah. Sabda bedah
means the very injunction is given in different words. In one place it is said upasita, in
another place it is called Veda. This is supposed to be very important and in ritualistic portion
the very expression is very important. Then the second one is guna bedah the virtues of
Isvara. the descriptions are different in dahara vidya, vaisvanara vidya, sandilya vidya etc. the
features of the gods are also different. Krishna is not fair in colour and he is black; parvathi is
shyamala; Vishnu is supposed to be fair etc. the number of hands, head, arms etc., vary. Then
there is phala bedah. The results are also different. Nama bedah. One is sandilya vidya and
the other is dahara vidya. Details in the next class.
257
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 303
Topic 33 Sabdadibhedadhikaranam.
Various vidyas like the sandilya vidya, dahara vidya and so on are to be kept separate and not
combined into one entire Upasana.
Sutra 3.3.58 [417]
Nana sabdadhibhedat
[the vidyas are] separate, on account of the differences of words and the like.
We now see the sutra 58 relating to 33rd adhikaranam. here Vyasacharya analyses saguna
Brahma or Isvara Upasanas which is called in different names at different places particularly
in Chandogya upanisad. Vyasacharya is analyzing whether all of them should be treated as
one Upasanam since the upasya devata being one is the question. While Purva Paksi says
that, all the Upasanams should be combine as the one but siddhanta argues it cannot be done
so because attributes, nature, phalam and names are different. Vyasacharya concludes even
though the Isvara is one, the description at different places are different. Sabda etc., includes
four factors, which are different in each Isvara Upasana even though Isvara is one. The first
factor is sabda, second is guna and third is nama and fourth is phalam. Brahman is without
attribute but vishistadvaidins points out that does not means Brahman has no attributes but
Brahman has so numerous attributes which cannot be explained. if you combine all Upasanas
and combine them together, you cannot think of all attributes the mind will be confused
which attributes should I think at what context. Therefore, it is better to confine to one ishta
devata. Therefore, when you close your eyes one devata will come to your mind. Then alone
you can concentrate your mind. Therefore the second factor is guna bedas you should not
combine them as one. The phalam given is different depending upon the virtues highlighted.
If the virtue is knowledge, the phalam will be different. Finally, samakya bedah, which means
the Upasanas, have different names. This is important in Purva Mimamsa. Certain karmas are
treated differently only because of the names in the Vedas are given different. Therefore
nama beda ca Upasana bedah. This is the general analysis of the sutra.
Now I will give you word for word analysis of the sutra. nana different meditations on saguna
Brahman are to be taken differently. Sabdadibhedat means because of the differences in
injunction the vedic commandments are different. This is the running meaning. Now we will
see the significance of the words. Nana means there many different Isvara Upasanas even
though Isvara is one; Isvara eka although invocations are done differently; sabdadibhedat
sabdah means vedic commandments or injunctions; adhi means etc., etc., indicates guna,
phala and nama; because of the difference in the four factors Upasanas are also different.
With this the sutra 58 is over. now we will go to the next adhikaranam.
Vikalpovisishtaphalatvat
There is iption [with respect to the several vidyas because theresult [of all the vidyas] is the
same.
The most important vidyas are sandilya vidya, Bhuma vidya, dahara vidya, Upakosala vidya,
Vaisvanara vidya, Udgita vidya, anandamaya vidya and akshara vidya.
First, I will give you the general introduction to this adhikaranam with one sutra. From this
adhikaranam we will change the topics slightly. Here as well as the next two adhikaranam the
topic is anushtana prachara vicarah means the application of different Upasanas. For this
purpose the Upasanas are divided into three types. The first one is called ahangraha
Upasanani, second id pratika Upasanani and the third one is karmanga Upasanani. In the
three adhikaranams these three are discussed elaborately.
Before entering into this vichara, I will make some remarks about the three Upasanas.
Ahangrah Upasana is one in which Isvara is invoked upon the upasaka himself. I look upon
as the Vishnu, Shiva, devi etc. we do not talk about the knowledge but it is sheer imagination
that I am sakshat Vishnu, Shiva, Devi etc. the first significance of the ahangraha Upasana is
they are abedah and there is no difference between upasya and upasaka. The next feature is
all the ahangrah Upasanas are prescribed for Isvara aikya praptih. Either Isvara aikyam is
knowledge or jivan mukta or Isvara aikyam by going to Brahma loka and it is called krama
mukti. Therefore phalam is the same in all ahangrah Upasanas. One practieses Shiva
ahangrah Upasana and another practices Vishnu ahangrah Upasana and one devi ahangrah
Upasana and all invoke one and the same Isvara upon himself or herself and as a result of that
krama mukti is phalam for all of them. naturally all the ahangrah Upasana is practiced for
Isvara prapti. other than Isvara he does not have any desire. It is another name for nishkama
Upasana. And it is Isvara prapti phala Upasana. This is uniqueness of ahangrah Upasana.
There is one more feature; in ahangraha Upasana the phalam is Isvara pratpti. Before that
Isvara pratpti even while leaving this body ahangrah Upasana will get sakshat kara and he
will get Isvara pratpti. It is an intervening factor and it is a via-media through which one
gets Isvara prapti later in ahangrah Upasana. The saksat kara is defined as teevra devata
abhimana because of constant invocation of particular deity it becomes so entrenched the
feeling that I am upasaka, that feeling is suppressed, and he gets the feeling that I am the
devata himself. This will be analysed here.
The second one is pratika Upasana. Pratikam means external symbol for invoking Isvara. that
means the symbol is not myself but upon another external object like saligrama, shivalinga
etc. pratika Upasanas are always beda Upasanani. Upasya upasaka beda is involved. These
Upasanas are prescribed for attaining the worldly results. Various desires will be fulfilled
including going to several lokas. Hence, they are sakama Upasanams. In pratika Upasana
saksatkara is not involved and upasaka does not want aikyam with upasya devata and what he
wants is adhrista dwaraka phalam.
The third one is karmanga Upasanani other called as anga asrita Upasanani. These Upasanas
exist separately and they exist only as a part of ritual. They are para tantra Upasanani. They
are dependent Upasanas. They are subsidiary ones. In these karmanga Upasanas the symbol
259
260
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 304
Topic 35 Kamyadhikaranam [Sutra 60]
Vidyas yielding particular desires may or may not be combined according to ones liking.
Sutra 3.3.60 [419]
261
Angeshu yathasrayabhavah
With regard [to meditations] connected with members [of sacrificial acts] it is as with [the
members] with which they are connected.
This is the last adhikaranam of the third pada. First I will give you the general introduction to
this adhikaranam with six sutras. The subject matter of this adhikaranam is karmanga
Upasanani. The uniqueness of karmanga Upasana is that it cannot be practiced independently
and it is a subsidiary Upasana. Therefore, since the subsidiary Upasanas do not exist
independently, as it is karmanga, and if you practice independently it will not give any
adhrista phalam. the previous two Upasanas are swatantra Upasana independently and it will
vie phalams. Karmanga Upasanas are also called anga asrita Upasanani. When an Upasana is
prescribed as a part of the ritual, the symbol used for invoking the devata will generally be a
part of the rituals only. it may be even one of the priest himself, or the fire used for the ritual
or even a mantra used for the ritual. The anga will serve as the pratikam. Anga is also known
by the name asrayah. Asrayam means symbol used for invoking the devata. The controversy
is whether the karmanga Upasana should be compulsorily practiced along with the ritual or
optional. The example for the karmanga Upasana taken by Adhi Sankaracharya is Omkara
Upasana prescribed in first chapter of Chandogya upanisad. it is full of karmanga Upasanas.
Omkara is the karmanga there. Omkara occurring in samaveda is called udgitha. It is musical.
In other Vedas it is non-musical. This musical Omkara udgitha is karmangam for many
rituals. Therefore udgitha is karmangam in all samaveda rituals. Upon this karmanga udgitha
several Upasanas are prescribed in Chandogya upanisad first chapter. All are called karmanga
Upasanani. These Upasanas are to be compulsorily done or it is optional. Purva Paksi holds
the view that karmanga Upasanas are to be done along with the rituals. Siddhanta will say it
is optional and one can combine or need not combine. The first sutras are purva paksa sutras
262
263
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 305
Topic 35 Yathasrayabhavadhikaran [Sutra 61 - 66]
Meditations connected with members of sacrificial acts may or may not be combined
according to ones liking.
Sutra 3.3.61 [420]
Angeshu yathasrayabhavah
With regard [to meditations] connected with members [of sacrificial acts] it is as with [the
members] with which they are connected.
In the last three andhakaranam Vyasacharya analyses the method of practicing the Upasanas.
We have done the general analysis of the sutra in the last class.
Now we will do the word for word analysis of the sutra. angeshu means with regard to
meditations upon the accessories; yatha asrayabhavah just as the accessories are included in
the rituals [the meditations are also to be included]. Now we will see the significance of the
words. Angeshu means here angam refers to anga asrita Upasanani accessory based
meditations; the final meaning is that accessory of the ritual will serve as symbol of the
Upasanam. In nachiketus ritual, the fire is taken as the symbol for the Upasana. The
karmanga is called asraya when it serves as symbol for the Upasana. Karmanga asraya are
compulsorily present [in the same way karmanga asrita Upasana also should be compulsorily
present. Fire is compulsory in nachiketus ritual but we fire based Upasana is optional. This is
the view of siddhanta. This is the first argument. now we will see the next sutra.
Sishtescha
And from the injunction of the sruti.
An argument in support of the objection raised in sutra 61 is adduced. This is because the
Upasanas depend on the stotras.
First I will give you the general introduction to this adhikaranam with one sutra. here the
Purva Paksi says that both karma angam and karmanga asrita Upasanas have the same status.
Nachiketus ritual and nachiketus based meditation have got the same status because both of
them are enjoined by the scriptures. Karmangasm are also prescribed by the Vedas and
264
samaharat
on account of the rectification.
A further reason is given by the opponent. Another argument in support of sutra 61 is
adduced.
First I will give you the general introduction to this adhikaranam with one sutra. here
Vyasacharya says in Chandogya upanisad Veda prescribes a particular Upasana. Refer to
1.5.5. there Upasana talks about an Upasana to be practiced by samaveda priest as a part of
the ritual. The Upanishad prescribed there is meditation upon aikyam of samaveda Omkara
and rg Veda Omkara. Samaveda Omkara is called udgitha and rg Veda Omkara is called
pranvah. Pranava udgitha Upasana is to be practiced and Chandogya upanisad says that if
ugatha practices the Upasana as a result of this whatever dosha is there in samaveda chanting
those doshas will be rectified. Since always there can be doshas in the ritual that too in
samaganam because ganam is tougher then chanting. Therefore udgatha brings a rectification
in the sutra. samaharah means rectification or correction. Since the dosha nivrutti is
compulsorily required in any ritual, lapses are possible the parihara is required and as a
parihara Upasana is required and from this it is clear that the Upasana should go with karma.
Therefore the Upasana becomes a part of the ritual. In every ritual the correction is an
integral part of the ritual. Therefore also Upasana is compulsory. This is the general analysis
of the sutra.
Now we will do the word for word analysis of the sutra. samaharat means because of the
rectification [meditation should be included in the ritual]. Now we will see the significance of
the word. samaharat means in this context it means pariharah. In the Chandogya upanisad the
verb used is anusamaharati. Samaharah means pariharah. Because of this also Upasana is
compulsory. Parihara is compulsory in every ritual and hence Upasana is compulsory for
parihara.
265
gunasadharanyasrutescha
And from the sruti declaring OM which is a common feature [of the Udgitha vidya] to be
common to all the Vedas.
Another argument in support of the sutra 61 is adduced.
First I will give you the general analysis of this sutra. here Purva Paksi says that Omkara is a
unique anga and it is a part of all rituals prescribed in all Vedas unlike many other
accessories. Therefore Purva Paksi argues that karmanga rupa Omkara asrita Upasana those
meditations which are to be practiced upon Omkara which is a part of the rituals occurring in
all Vedas should be joined in every ritual. It is so because Omkara is common to all the
Vedas. The question is where is it said that Omkara is common to all the Vedas. Refer to
1.1.9 of Chandogya upanisad where it is said so. With the help of Omkara alone all the three
Vedas function as supported by Omkara. In all rituals, rg Veda Omkara is to be changed sama
Veda Omkara chanted by the corresponding priest. samsanam is the chanting of the rg Veda
priest; udgitham is the chanting of the priest. therefore in every ritual Omkara has to be
changed by the priests involved in the ritual and because Omkara belongs to all the Vedas the
Omkara Upasana should be used in all the rituals. Guna is a technical word used for the
angam. Any angam is always dependent upon angi a part is always dependent on the whole.
Angam is paratantram. Similarly any attribute is dependent on a substance. Hence guna is
also paratantram. Therefore the word angam is translated as gunah. The word guna occurring
in the sutra refers to karm anga Omkara and it is common to all the Vedas and therefore the
anga asrita Upasana form all Vedas should be included.
Now we will do the word for word analysis of the sutra. gunasadharanya rute and cha. Cha
means moreover; gunasadharanyasruteh means since sruti declares Omkara to be common to
all the Vedas [meditations from all Vedas should be included]. This is the word meaning.
now we will see the significance of the words. Gunasadharanyasrutescha means karmanga
bhuta Omkara, Omkara which is a part of a ritual, sahdaranya means commonness or
common. Sruteh means sruti declaration that it is common to all sruti statement kept in mind
is 1.1.9 of Chandogya upanisad, when I say meditation is compulsory, it is karmanga asrita
Upasanam. Up to this purva paksa argument. now in the following two sutras we will
siddhanta views.
266
Na va tatsahabhavasrutch
This and the following sutra give the conclusion.
First I will give you the general analysis of the sutra that relates to siddhanta. Vyasacharya
starts saying that all the arguments given by the purva paksa are not so. he says that the
karmanga Upasanas are not compulsory because there is no sruti statement that says the
karmanga Upasanas are compulsory. But we have sruti usages that point out karmangam is
compulsory. Omkara chanting should be done but the Upasana is said to be compulsory.
Whenever vedic rituals are talked about, it talks of various accessories, and how they should
be employed etc. but in the description Upasanas are not included in a particular place as a
compulsory thing. How to take a vessel, when to take a vessel and how to employ the vessel
etc., are mentioned in the Vedas. The rituals give all the details but while detailing the ritual
Veda does not mention the Upasana. It is silent. It does not include in the ritual the karmanga
Upasana in a systematic manner. Karmanga Upasana is thus not compulsory. Hence the
inclusion of karmanga Upasana is optional. In the same pattern anga Upasanas are not
included in the ritualistic portion and from that it is clear that it is optional. There is another
argument is given in one of the previous adhikaranam. in fact this particular topic has been
discussed in 3.3.42 of Brahma Sutra. this particular adhikaranam is only to reinforce the same
idea. There we have given another argument which we have to bring here. There it is said that
even without Upasana karma can be done as per the Vedas. Refer to Chandogya upanisad
where it is said marmanga Upasana may be included or may not included while doing a
ritual. Without Upasana ritual will produce result and if you include the result will be
increased benefit. Karma will not go waste without karmanga Upasana. The point is that the
result will be less. Therefore sruti pramana abhavat. We cannot make it compulsory.
Now we will give word for word analysis of the sutra. nava this is not at all correct.
Tatsahabhavasruteh means because there are no sruti statements which enjoins the
compulsory inclusion of meditation. Now I will give the significance of the words. Nava
means the Purva Paksi view is not at all coreect. The pramana is tatsahabhavaasrute means
karmanga Upasana need not be compulsorily included. There are no sruti statement for
compulsory inclusion of karmanga Upasana.
darsanaccha
And because the sruti [scripture] says so [shows it]
The sutra is adduced in support of sutra 65.
First I will give you the general analysis of the sutra. here also another Chandogya upanisad
mantra is quoted here. 4.17.10 of Chandogya upanisad says that in every ritual there must be
one priest called Brahma in addition to the other three priests connected with three Vedas.
267
268
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 306
Topic 35 Yathasrayabhavadhikaran [Sutra 61 - 66]
Meditations connected with members of sacrificial acts may or may not be combined
according to ones liking.
Sutra 3.3.66 [425]
darsanaccha
And because the sruti [scripture] says so [shows it]
The sutra is adduced in support of sutra 65.
In the last class, we competed the third pada of the third chapter of Brahma Sutra with 36
adhikaranam and 66 sutras. It appears to be a difficult pada because Purva Mimamsa is
applied here. We have to enter the fourth pada and before entering, we will consolidate the
whole study. The name of the third chapter is sadhanadhyaya.all the four padas of the third
chapter deals with sadhana for moksa. of various sadhana the first pada of the third chapter
elaborated the travel of jiva after death by taking pancagni vidya of Brihadharaynaka
upanisad and Chandogya upanisad. The purpose of this vicara is to know what is samsarah.
Samsara literally means traveling from body to body. samsara means transmigration. It is not
uniformly going upwards as the theory of evolution claims. They present the graph as
uniform upward motion. But Vedantins say it is like that graph or like snake and ladder game
and jiva helplessly travels from sariram to sariram. the purpose of the study is to give
vairagyam. Vairagyam is considered to be the most important supplementary to the jnanam.
vairagya rahita jnanam is scriptural scholarship. Jnanam will be gained only when you have
vairagyam or detachment.
In the second pada of the third chapter, we had tad, tvam padhartha vichara. It dealt with
nature of Jivatma and Paramatma, which is considered a very important sadhana. There I
pointed out pada jnanam vakya jnanasya sadhanam. Knowledge of the word is necessary or is
a means for the knowledge of a sentence. Sentence is made of words alone. therefore padam
is an angam and vakyam is angi. Therefore tvam pada vichara and tat pada vichara was
analysed. Similar Isvara swarupam was also analysed. It is sadhana for Maha vakya jnanam
and this jnanam is needed for moksa. then varieties of vidyas were taken up predominantly
saguna vidya or Isvara Upasanam. Nirguna vidya is Brahma jnanam. vidya is commonly used
for saguna Brahma jnanam and nirguna jnanam also. we should be specific as to what we
study as to whether saguna Upasana or nirguna jnanam. saguna Upasana is a very important
sadhana for jnanam and moksa. it is only through Upasana samadhi shadka sambatti will
come. therefore Upasana is very relevant. The only thing in Brahma Sutra Upasanas analysed
are called vedic Upasana which is no more prevalent now. that is why this chapter is dry and
out of context. now vedic Upasanas are replaced by puranic Upasanas or agama Upasanas.
But Upasana is important. The discussion in the thid pada was which Upasanas can be
combined and treated as one and which all Upasanas cannot be combined and should be
269
270
Page No
306
307
308
309
310
311
312
313
314
315
316
317
318
319
320
321
322
323
324
325
326
327
328
329
330
331
332
333
334
335
336
337
338
339
272
274
277
282
285
290
294
298
301
305
309
313
317
321
325
329
333
337
340
344
347
350
353
356
359
362
365
370
373
376
379
383
386
390
392
Chap-Pada-Sutra
3 . 4 . 1 and 3 . 4 . 2
3.4.2
3 . 4 . 2 to 3 . 4 . 6
3 . 4 . 7 and 3 . 4 . 8
3 . 4 . 9 to 3 . 4 . 12
3 . 4 . 13 to 3 . 4 . 15
3 . 4 . 16 to 3 . 4 . 18
3 . 4 . 18
3 . 4 . 19 and 3 . 4 . 20
3 . 4 . 20
3 . 4 . 20
3 . 4 . 20 to 3 . 4 . 22
3 . 4 . 22 to 3 . 4 . 24
3 . 4 . 24 to 3 . 4 . 26
3 . 4 . 26 and 3 . 4 . 27
3 . 4 . 27 and 3 . 4 . 28
3 . 4 . 28 and 3 . 4 . 29
3 . 4 . 29 to 3 . 4 . 31
3 . 4 . 31 and 3 . 4 . 32
3 . 4 . 32 to 3 . 4 . 35
3 . 4 . 35 and 3 . 4 . 36
3 . 4 . 36 to 3 . 4 . 39
3 . 4 . 39 and 3 . 4 . 40
3 . 4 . 41
3 . 4 . 41 and 3 . 4 . 42
3 . 4 . 42 and 3 . 4 . 43
3 . 4 . 43 to 3 . 4 . 46
3 . 4 . 47
3 . 4 . 47
3 . 4 . 47 and 3 . 4 . 48
3 . 3 . 48 to 3 . 4 . 50
3 . 4 . 50 and 3 . 4 . 51
3 . 4 . 51 and 3 . 4 . 52
3 . 4 . 52
Sutra Nos
426 and 427
427
427 to 431
432 and 433
434 to 437
438 to 440
441 to 443
443
444 and 445
445
445
445 to 447
447 to 449
449 to 451
451 and 452
452 and 453
453 and 454
454 to 456
456 and 457
457 to 460
460 and 461
461 to 464
464 and 465
466
466 and 467
467 and 468
468 to 471
472
472
472 and 473
473 to 475
475 and 476
476 and 477
477
271
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 307
Topic 1 purusharthadhikaraam [sutras 1 17]
Knowledge of brahman is independent of sacrificial acts.
Sutra 3.4.2 {427]
276
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 308
Topic 1. Purusharthadhikaranam [sutras 1 17]
Knowledge of brahman is independent of sacrificial acts.
Sutra 3.4.2 {427]
Acharadarsanat.
Because we find [from the scriptures such] conduct [of men of realization]
The objection raised in sutra 2 is strengthened.
First i will give you the general analysis of the sutra. Here purva paksi argument is that veda
talks about the lifestyle of many jnanis like janaka. Janaka was great jnani as seen from
brihadharaynaka upanisad. In the veda it is mentioned janaka performs many yagas 3.1.1 of
brihadharaynaka upanisad] the very beginning of the mantra is that he has performed very,
very big yagas involving big dakshinas. That means janaka was a great ritualist and he
became a great jnani also. From this it is clear that janaka used jnanam as karma angam and
he had regular rituals. He wanted to boost his karma with the teachings. Lifestyle of jnanis
supports our view is the view of jaimini.
Now we will go to word for word analysis of the sutra. Achara darsanat to the scriptural
reference to the performance of karma by jnanis jnanam is karmangam. Atma jnanam is only
a ritual and not swatantram. Now we will see the significance of the words. Achara and
darsanat are two words. Acharah means jnaninam karma anustanam. Performance of vedic
rituals of great jnanis like janaka. Darsanat means we come to know or we understand. We do
not janaka performing rituals and we learn through veda pramanam alone. Therefore, kevala
278
Tacchurteh
Because scripture directly declares that [viz., that knowledge of brahman stands in a
subordinate relation to sacrificial acts]
The sruti also says that vidya is an anga of karma.
Firsts i will give the general analysis of the sutra. Purva paksi says that veda clearly indicates
that vidya is an anga. 1.1.10 of chandogya upanisad says that yadeva vidyaya karodhi
sraddaya upanisada tadeva virya vastaram bhavati and it says whatever ritual you do, do it
with jnanam. Fromthis it is clear with jnanam when karma is performed, karma will give
more benefits. The very same karma supported by jnanam is more efficacious. Purva
mimamsaka further argues the mere karma will give finite result and karma with vidya will
give nithya phalam or moksah. This is the argument of the purva paksa. Therefore jnanam
karmanah angah. This is the general analysis of the sutra.
Now i will give you the word for word analysis of the sutra. Tacchruteh means since this is
mentioned in the sruti itself [jnanam is karmangam]. Jnanam is karmangam and therefore
jnanam is nishphalam and it is arthavadha vakyam and therefore pratijna given in first sutra is
wrong. Now i will give you the significance of the words. Tacchruteh is tad chruteh. Chruteh
means sruti pramanam. Tad means this idea. This idea that jnanam only enhances the result
of karma and it does not do anything and such an idea is given in the sruti, the sruti statement
is chandogya upanisad 1.1.10.
Samanvarambhanat
Because the two [knowledge and work] go together [with the departing soul to give fruits of
actions]
The objection in sutra 2 is continued.
Purva paksi continues and he gives further support. First we will do the general analysis of
the sutra. He refers to 4.4.2 of brihadharaynaka upanisad vakyam. This mantra talks about the
jivatma leaving the body at the time of death. The departing soul is followed by the
279
Tadvatu vidhanat
Because [the scriptures] enjoin [works] for such [only who understand the purport of the
vedas.
The objection begun in the sutra 2 is continued.
This is another small and simple sutra. Here purva paksi further reinforces his conclusion.
Here he refers to another vedic mantra which is taken from 8.15.1 of chandogya upanisad. In
this mantra the content is what a vaidhika should do in his life. It says that he should be
properly educated from proper acharya both in terms of loukika and spiritual knowledge.
Only then he will have four purushartha. Promoting secular knowledge he will have only one
knowledge that is earn and entertain. Earn for five days and entertain for one day. Even if you
teach them yoga, they will use yoga to enhance the entertainment. Therefore veda says not to
commit the mistake and it teaches to have both loukika and vedantic knowledge and have
dharma and moksa and design the life to have artha kama pradhana in the initial stages and
then slowly it should turn to dharma moksa pradhana. Therefore purva paksi says one should
have veda jnanam in the beginning and veda jnanam is atma jnanam in brahmacharya asrama
itself and then one should get married. Then one should according to chandogya upanisad
after atma jnanam he should enter grahasthasrama, with atma jnanam he should perform all
actions in the grahasthasrama. He should do all the vaidhika karmani. Read vedam and do all
karma is essence of this mantra. Purva paksi says gain atma jnanam and perform the ritual
and from this it is clear that atma jnanam is necessary for performance of vedic rituals. This is
the general analysis of the sutra.
280
281
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 309
Topic 1. Purusharthadhikaranam [sutras 1 17]
Knowledge of brahman is independent of sacrificial acts.
Sutra 3.4.6 {431]
Tadvatu vidhanat
Because [the scriptures] enjoin [works] for such [only who understand the purport of the
vedas.
The objection begun in the sutra 2 is continued.
In this first adhikaranam of the fourth pada vyasacharya establishes that mere self-knowledge
is sufficient to gain liberation without any assistance from karma. Karma only prepares the
mind. We do not totally negate karma. Karmas role is indirect in preparing the mind. Since
karmas role is only preparation of the mind, then one can drop the karma once he gains atma
jnanam. Karma helps one to gain siddha suddhi and even without karma he can gain atma
jnanam and also gain jivan mukti and viveka mukti. We negate the direct role of karma in
producing moksa. Negation of direct role is not the negation if indirect role. The purpose of
adhikaranam is the negation of direct role of karma in liberation. Jaiminis argument is that
jnanam can only assist karma and ultimate liberation is possible only through karma assisted
by jnanam. Jnanam is thus a karmanga.
Niyamaccha
And on account of prescribed rules.
The argument begun in sutra 2 is concluded here.
First we will see general analysis of the sutra. Here purva paksi points out that sruti says that
every sadhaka should perform vaidhika karma throughout the life. Karma cannot be
renounced any time. Until death, karma has to be done. This is given in isavasya upanishad
mantra 2. Anihotra is a sacrifice lasting to live a hundred years. One should perform karma to
live long. Let us live hundred years doing karma. From this it is clear kevala jnanam does not
exist at all and karma is there throughout life. It is jnana sahitam karma and there is no time
when karma is absent. Logic also support this view. Therefore vedic injunction says karma
should be eternally done and hence atma jnanam is a karma angam alone.
282
284
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 310
Topic 1. Purusharthadhikaranam [sutras 1 17]
Knowledge of brahman is independent of sacrificial acts.
Sutra 3.4.8 {433]
Tulyam to darsanam
But the declaratiosn of the sruti equally support both the views.
This sutra refutes the view expressed in sutra 3.
First we will do the general analysis of the sutra. This answers the Purva Paksi argument
given in the sutra 3. Now we will see what is said in the 3rd sutra. Purva Paksi quoted 3.1.1.
Of Brihadharaynaka upanisad where it is stated that janaka and Atma jnani performed yaga.
Achara means janakati naminam acharah. Jnanis also were grahasthas and they performed
vaidhika karmas. Thus the Atma Jnanam was an angam of vaidhika karma. This is the Purva
285
Asarvatriki
[the scriptural declaration referred to in sutra 4] is not of universal application.
The refutation of the objection is continued. This sutra specially refutes sutra 4.
First we will remember the fourth sutra. There Purva Mimamsa said that there is sruti vakyam
that says vidya goes along with karma in 1.1.10 of Chandogya upanisad. That mantra said
that it is very clear that vidya reinforces the efficacy of karma. From this it is clear that Atma
Jnanam is karmanga. Vyasacharya says that it uses the word vidya and it has not said Atma
Jnanam. Vidya should be understood according to the context. In Upanishad vidya is used in
two different meaning. One is saguna Brahma Upasana and another is nirguna Brahma
jnanam. Even if there is a word nriguna Brahma Upasanam, there it should be taken as
nriguan Brahma jnanam. The question is which meaning we should take in the context while
taking the meaning of the word Atma Jnanam. In 1.1.10 of Chandogya upanisad we come to
know that it is in the context of Upasana alone and nirguna jnanam starts only after 6th
chapter alone. If you go to the first chapter the Upanishad talks about udgitha Upasana and
therefore this mantra refers to saguna Upasanam and not all saguna Upasanam and it refers to
saguna udgitha Upasana and you cannot take that mantra out of context and quote that mantra
wrongly. The word vidya does not refer to all form of vidya and it refers to saguna Upasana
vidya alone.
Now we will do the word for word analysis of the sutra. Asarvatriki means the Chandogya
upanisad statement quoted by you [purva paksa] is not applicable to all vidyas. Now I will
give the significance of the word. Asarvatriki sarvatriki means applicable to all. And
286
Vibhogah satavat
There is division of knowledge and work as in the case of a hundred [divided between two
persons]
The sutra specially refutes sutra 5.
First we will do a general analysis of the sutra. Here Vyasacharya refutes the 5th sutra given
by the purva paksa. Here Purva Mimamsa quoted another Brihadharaynaka upanisad vakyam
in his support. The vakyam quoted by him is 4.4.2 of Brihadharaynaka upanisad that states
the departing soul is followed by vidya [knowledge] and karma [work] and past experiences.
This statement takes as his support and he takes vidya as Atma Jnanam and karma as
vaidhika karma and it is his wrong interpretation. Atma vidya sahita karma accompany the
dead and traveling jiva and hence Atma Jnanam is karmangam only and it is not swatantram.
Siddhanta answers this point in two stages. One is by Adhi Sankaracharya and the other is by
Vyasacharya. Adhi Sankaracharya says that the word vidya in this mantra does not refer to
nirguna Atma Jnanam at all and vidya refers to saguna Upasanam only. Vidya karmani means
Upasana karmani only. This is clear from better reading of the mantra 4.4.2 and the latter
mantras up to 4.4.6 of Brihadharaynaka upanisad. In 4.4.6 that the travel after death refers to
ajnanis who have desires and if ajnani travel with vidya and karma that vidya can mean only
Upasana. Nirguna Brahma ajnani saguna Brahma Upasana phalam and that is clearly said in
the mantra. The nirguna Brahma jnani does not travel at all. Where is the question of
traveling with either karma or vidya etc. In the case of jnani his prana does not go out of the
body. The Sookshma Sariram does not go out of the body. The first stage of answer is that the
word vidya does not refer to Atma vidya. The second stage of answer is that even saguna
vidya does not travel with karma all the time. It is o because this mantra is not talking about
particular jiva but all ajnani jiva in general as to how they travel after death. You cannot
travel they travel with vaidhika karma and vaidhika Upasanas because there are many people
who are nasthikas. Nasthikas will not do vaidhika karmas as they do not believe in the
vaidhika mantras. It says jiva travel with whatever karma they do whatever the knowledge
they have vaidhikam or loukikam. Therefore karma and Upasana should not be taken as
combination but should be taken as apportionment. Some travel with karma and some with
karma and Upasana and some with vaidhika karma and some with loukika karma only and
some with karma and Upasana and Upasana also vaidhika Upasana and loukika Upasana that
is meditation upon wealth. Therefore the word vidya and karma do not refer to Atma Jnanam
and vaidhika karma but generally refers to any karma and any vidya according to the
performance of the persons; all karma will not go to all people and all vidya will not go to all
287
Adhyayanamatravatah
[the scriptures enjoin work] on those who have merely read Vedas.
The sutra specially refutes sutra 6.
First we will do a general analysis of the sutra. Here Vyasacharya refutes the sutra 6. In the
sixth sutra Purva Paksi quoted a Chandogya upanisad mantra 8.15.1. The essence of the
mantra is that every person should go to a Guru in Brahmacharya asrama and learn Veda and
after vaidhika jnanam he should go to grahasthasrama and perform rituals. This Purva Paksi
takes as his support. He says vedic study means Atma Jnanam because Veda deals with Atma
jnanam. With that Atma Jnanam he should perform karma and therefore Atma Jnanam is a
part of karma after gaining jnanam. Everyone should have vedic study and all should have
Atma Jnanam and the question is which Atma Jnanam is meant here. In Brahmacharya
asrama when one learns Atma Jnanam it is Atma Jnanam number one and not two. He will
study the ritualistic portion and through all the study he will know the Atma vidya number
one deha vyatirikta paricchinna vidya. This is needed for a grahastha otherwise he will not
accept a soul and do shrardha etc. If they ave really gone through sastra, one will not give up
shrardha karma. One may give money to orphanages but not in replacement of shrardha but is
should be in addition to shrardha. We do not refer to Atma vidya two. Atma vidya two comes
very much later. After Sravanam Mananam Nididyasanam etc., Atma Jnanam comes and
therefore Chandogya upanisad quotation does not apply to Atma vidya.
Now we will do the word for word analysis of the sutra. Adyayana matra vatah the
prescription of karma is only for one who has studies the Vedas. Now we come to the
significance of the words. Adyayana matram means one who studied Vedas only and one is
288
289
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 311
Topic 1. Purusharthadhikaranam [sutras 1 17]
Knowledge of brahman is independent of sacrificial acts.
Sutra 3.4.12 {437]
Adhyayanamatravatah
[the scriptures enjoin work] on those who have merely read Vedas.
The sutra specially refutes sutra 6.
We have completed the first 12 sutras of the first adhikaranam of the fourth pada of the third
chapter. In this important adhikaranam Vyasacharya establishes knowledge itself is capable
of giving liberation and jnanam does not require karma. This Purva Mimamsa is not able to
understand because he has an important theory based upon which he looks at entire Veda that
if you have to get something you have to do something. Without doing something you cannot
get anything. It is his philosophy. According to him entire Veda is to make you do something.
For artha and kama and dharma Purushartha you have to do something and for moksa you
have do more thing. Knowledge will teach you how to do, when to do, how much to do etc.,
and knowledge helps you do sadhana and Vedanta vichara he accepts and he says that
Vedanta vichara will give you jnanam but you have with jnanam do sadhanam. The
knowledge you talk of will only help you do sadhana. The knowledge is not sufficient but do
something with that knowledge to get some result. Doing alone will do something in future.
Future happening event alone will give liberation. Jnanam will not produce phalam directly.
This is his strong contention. Even Vedantic students have this feeling that after gaining
knowledge one has to do something to get something. That sadhanam which is called doing a
karma alone will give liberation. It is their unshakable faith and belief. This is the orientation
karmaga Purva Mimamsa. He gives this from sutra 2 to 7. Then from sutra 8 Vyasacharya has
been refuting each one of the Purva Mimamsa sutras. In the last sutra 12, Vyasacharya said
that vaidhika Atma Jnanam is required to do karma sadhana but what you should know is
vaidhika Atma Jnanam is two fold one is Veda purva janya Atma Jnanam and another is
vedanta janya Atma Jnanam. First one is karmangam which will help you do ritual and what
we deal with here is the second one and it is Vedanta janya aparicchinna akartru Atma
jnanam and it is not karmangam but karma nasakam. There is no question of any karma after
gaining knowledge.
290
Naviseshat
There being no specification [the rule does] not [specially apply to him who knows, i.e., a
jnani.
First we will a general analysis of the sutra. This and the next sutra refute the sutra 7 of purva
paksa. The purva paksa contention is that he quoted Isavasya Upanishad mantra number 2
that the first line is relevant and that says a person should do karma throughout the life even
when he desires to live hundred years and he should do karam all the hundred years. From
this it is clear that karma must be there throughout life. This means even when you choose to
gain Atma Jnanam and from this it is clear that jnanam coexists with karma and there is no
question of kevala jnanam and jnanam must go with karma throughout the life. Therefore
jnanam is karmangam. It should continue until death. This is the contention of Purva
Mimamsa. For this two answers are given.
Here Vyasacharya says that Isavasya says that one should do karma throughout the life. It has
not been mentioned who should do karmas. The subject is not mentioned. There is no
specification of who should do. Whether the rule is applicable to jnani or ajnani or whether it
is applicable to both the sruti does not mention. According to the context we have to supply
keeping the context in mind. The subject here is ajnani. As long as he or she is ajnani, one
must continue to do karma since travel after preparation is involved. Travel means
preparation. After death travel requires punya dollars and that can be gained only through
karma alone. That punyam dollar alone will help travel after death. Therefore this mantra
refers to traveling ajnani and for him karma is compulsory. For jnani there is no travel
involved. Therefore the mantra is relevant to ajnani and do not quote this mantra in the
context of a jnani.
Now we will do the word for word analysis of the sutra. There are two words. Na means the
vedic injunction is not meant for a jnani. Aviseshat means because there is no such
specification. This is the running meaning. Now we will see the significance of the words. Na
means vidic injunction is not meant for the jnani. Aviseshat means there are no specifications
which means that the vidhi is applicable to jnani or ajnani is not there and therefore we will
have to see whether it includes jnani or not. On enquiry we find that jnani is not included
here. Vedic ritual should never be given up. It is reemphasized that they have to be done. This
means sannyasa should not be taken. Sannyasi cannot do dhanam tapas etc. In fact he should
not do. Adhi Sankaracharya says that yagno dhanam tapas papanani maheshinam. Papanani
means purifiers. All the karmas are meant for purification and therefore they are relevant
until purification. It is not after purification. The vedic karmas are compulsory for those who
are not purified and who wish to get purified. Similarly karmani kurvan eva means until
siddha suddhi and jnanam comes karma is needed. After getting Atma Jnanam there is no
need of karma.
291
Stutayenumatirva
Or rater the permission [to do work] is for the glorification [of knowledge]
First we will do the general analysis of the sutra. He takes the same mantra quoted by purva
paksa. The mantra is kurvannevaha and this is the commandment directed towards ajnani and
do not include it to a jnani. Second interpretation says that it is not a commandment but it
only gives a permission to do karma. It is not an injunction but a permission. It is not an ajna
but it is anujna. Ajna means you should do but anujna means you may do. This permission to
do karma is directed to a jnani. A jnani is given permission to continue to do karma. That
means he has permission to renounce karma and also has permission to do karma also. The
first mantra of Isavasya deals with a jnani. In the mantra it is said that one should reject the
world taking the world as mithya. You reject the world as mithya by seeing sathya Isvara.
This refers to jnani who sees Brahman alone sathyam and everything else is mithya. That
jnani is allowed to continue karma if he wants to do karma. For this Vyasacharya says he is
allowed to do karma to glorify the the jnanam. Permission to do karma glorifies jnanam by
showing that karma phalam will not affect you at all. Karma phalam will not taint a jnani.
Jnani is not affected by karma and jnanam gives him immunity and serves as a kavacham
even when problems are there, he has the jnanam raincoat. This applies to a grahastha. The
second interpretation is very useful to show that jnanam will save him. Grahastha asrama we
have named wherever you are, it is ashrama only. You continue karma to glorify jnanam. He
may take sannyasa. Taking external sannyasa is not very important. But jnanam is
compulsory whether you want to renounce or not.
Now we will do the word for word analysis of the sutra. Va anumathih means it is a vedic
permission to do karma; stutatye means for the glorification of knowledge. Now we will
come to the significance of the words. Va indicates the second interpretation. That indicates
the alternative interpretation. Anumathih means the permission, permission means vedic
permission. Stutaye means for the sake of glorification of jnanam; jnanam here means
pratama mantra ukta sthutaye the Atma Jnanam mentioned in the first mantra. Other than
jnanam there is no method by which you can save yourself from karma. If you want to get
immunity from karma, better study Vedanta. Karma affects and karma phalam affects you.
There are many things you want to escape. But you have to do and enjoy doing whatever you
have to do because of your designation. With this the refutation of sutra 7 is over.
Kamakarena chaike
And some according to their own liking [have abandoned all works].
The argument in refutation of Jaiminis views is continued.
With the previous sutra all the purva paksa sutra have been directly and specifically negated.
.in the following two sutras Vyasacharya establish jnanam will help you to gain moksa which
292
293
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 312
Topic 1. Purusharthadhikaranam [sutras 1 17]
Knowledge of brahman is independent of sacrificial acts.
Sutra 3.4.15 {440]
Kamakarena chaike
And some according to their own liking [have abandoned all works].
The argument in refutation of Jaiminis views is continued.
In this first adhikaranam known as Purushartha adhikaranam Vyasacharya establishes that
jnanam itself capable of liberation without the help of karm. Karma is required for siddha
suddhi but we only negate the role of karma in moksa praptih. Karma is indirectly helpful but
we cannot say karma directly give moksa. This is challenged by Purva Mimamsa. Purva
Mimamsa wanted to establish that jnanam cannot give liberation independently and it can
serve only as karma angam and wanted to establish karma alone is the cause of liberation. We
said karma indirectly helps moksa. Purva Mimamsa says just opposite and he says karma
directly liberates and jnanam indirectly helps moksa. Having negated Purva Mimamsa views
Vyasacharya reinforces his conclusions in the last three sutras.
Of them sutra 15 we have completed. He said that jnani voluntarily renounce all the
happiness. Rejection or renunciation of all the pursuits of happiness is naturally found in the
jnani. Karma nivrutti is naturally found in wise person and it happens only because at the end
of desires and desires end because of fulfillment. Karma nivrutti is because of kama nivrutti
and kama nivrutti happens when we get purnatvam which we see only the wise people
because of the Atma Jnanam. Wise are free from greed. The cause of freedom from greed, the
cause can only be the wisdom, which is there in the wise people. Jnanam alone is capable of
giving fulfillment independently which is indicated by renunciation of all other pursuit.
Kamasya karaka means by the power of volition, which ultimately means voluntarily.
Therefore jnanam swatantram. Up to this we saw in the last class.
Upamardam cha
And [scripture teaches that the] destruction [of all qualifications for work results from
knowledge].
294
297
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 313
Topic 2. Paramarsadhikaranam [Sutras 18 20]
Sannyasa is prescribed by the scriptures
Sutra 3.4.18 [443]
299
300
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 314
Topic 2. Paramarsadhikaranam [Sutras 18 20]
Sannyasa is prescribed by the scriptures
Sutra 3.4.18 [443]
301
Vidhirva dharanavat
Or rather [there is an] injunction [in this text] as in the case of carrying [of the sacrificial
wood]
The argument commenced in sutra 19 to refute the objection raised in sutra 18 is continued.
Vyasacharya gives another argument. A suppositional argument it is. Purva Mimamsa said
that for Grahasthasrama there is a vidhi and for other asrama there is no vidhi. We gave an
answer stating that there is vidhi in Jabala Upanishad. Purva Mimamsa says that there is no
vidhi. He has not read Jabala Upanishad or he is not willing to accept Jabala Upanishad as
authentic Upanishad. Generally in tradition we do not write the name Upanishad. Sankara
bashyams are valid but we do not call it Upanishad. Therefore there are many
unauthenticated Upanisads and there is confusion is which is authentic and which is
unauthentic. Hence Purva Mimamsa may argue that jabala Upanishad is written by some
sannyasi to validate the sannyasa asrama. Adhi Sankaracharya says suppose the jabala sruti is
not accepted, we can take skanda sruti as vidhi vakyam supporting the aneka asrama even
though there is any verb indicating the imperative mood. Therefore he says vidhirva. If you
do not accept jabala sruti you can take skanda sruti supporting the four asramas. He says that
in Purva Mimamsa you yourself have quoted some non vidhi vakyam as vidhi vakyam.
Vidhistu darane apurvatvad. You have occasion to prove the nonvidhi vakyam as vidhi
vakyam. Skanda sruti also can be treated as vidhi vakyam taking the Purva Mimamsa
argument to treat non-vidhi vakyam as vidhi vakyam. This we will see in the next class.
304
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 315
Topic 2. Paramarsadhikaranam [Sutras 18 20]
Sannyasa is prescribed by the scriptures
Sutra 3.4.20 [445]
Vidhirva dharanavat
Or rather [there is an] injunction [in this text] as in the case of carrying [of the sacrificial
wood]
The argument commenced in sutra 19 to refute the objection raised in sutra 18 is continued.
I have introduced sutra 20 which happens to be third and final sutra of the second
adhikaranam. In this adhikaranam Vyasacharya establishes that there are more number of
asramas. This Vyasacharya has to establish because the Purva Mimamsaka accepts only one
asrama. He is ekasrama vadhi. Because Purva Mimamsakas give importance to vedic ritual
which alone will liberate a person. For him vedic rituals are to be practiced until death for one
to gain moksa. As an angam of ritual the Grahasthasrama will also become important for
Grahasthasrama alone one maintains all the ritualistic fires. Therefore all rituals are possible
only in Grahasthasrama. Therefore, since karma is important Grahasthasrama is also seen
important. According to Purva Mimamsa, brahmacharya is a stepping stone to enter
Grahasthasrama and it has no independent validity. Therefore only valid asrama he accepts
eka Grahasthasrama. In this second adhikaranam Vyasacharya refutes ekasrama vadha and
establishes anekasrama vadha. He concludes that anekasrama vadha includes sannyasa
asrama also. Anekasrama sthapana dvara sannyasa asrama sthapanam is the purpose of this
adhikaranam. The reaon is that in the previous important adhikaranam Vyasacharya has made
a passing reference to sannyasasrama while establishing jnanam alone will give liberation. If
sannyasi can get moksa it ahs to be only through kevala jnanam because sannyasi is fit for
only following jnanam and he cannot follow any vaidhika karma and he does not wear sacred
thread which is necessary for doing any ritual. Therefore, to establish jnana matrena moksa
Vyasacharya had mentioned moksa of sannyasi in the previous adhikaranam. Incidentally, it
was a big adhikaranam of Brahma Sutra with 17 sutras. Therefore, sannyasa asrama comes
under scrutiny. Then Purva Mimamsa becomes a greatest challenger and he strongly refutes
sannyasa. Vyasacharya establishes aneka asrama and through that sannyasa asrama
sthapanam. To establish aneka asrama including sannyasa asrama Vyasacharya takes up
wellknown Chandogya upanisad known as skanda sruti. In skanda sruti of Chandogya
upanisad talks of aneka asrama clearly. Therefore, Vyasacharya took that statement and when
that was taken Purva Mimamsa came with an objection. He said aneka asrama vidhi is not
there in Chandogya upanisad. Therefore, Chandogya upanisad does not rpescribe aneka
asrama, it only makes a casual reference to those asrama, and casual reference cannot become
a pramanam. Aneka asrama vidhi is not there is the argument of the Purva Mimamsa. It
cannot be pramanam. Vidhi alone is pramana, such a vidhi vakyam is absent, and therefore I
cannot accept anekasrama. When Purva Mimamsa said that anekasrama vidhi is not there,
Vyasacharya said that if you say that anekasrama paramarsa is not a vidhi it is not a pramana
305
308
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 316
Topic 2. Paramarsadhikaranam [Sutras 18 20]
The scriptures prescribe Sannyasa
Sutra 3.4.20 [445]
Vidhirva dharanavat
Or rather [there is an] injunction [in this text] as in the case of carrying [of the sacrificial
wood]
The argument commenced in sutra 19 to refute the objection raised in sutra 18 is continued.
We are dealing with 20th sutra which is part of second adhikaranam called paramarsa
adhikaranam where the discussion is whether veda accept aneka asrama or accept only one
asrama. Purva Mimamsa
claims there is only one Grahasthasrama alone. Vyasa
establishes that aneka asramas are accepted by vedas and in support of this 2.23.1 of
Chandogya upanisad is being being analysed. The mantra reads as traya dharma skandhah
yajno dhyananam aanam iti, prathamas tapa eva, dvitiyo Brahmacharya kula vasi,
tritiyatyantam atmanam acharyakule vasadayan sarva ete punya loka bhavanit brahma
samasthomrtatvam eti.
The mantra reads as there are three bracnehs of duty, sacrifice, study and alms giving
austerity, indeed is the first. The second is the pursuit of sacred wisdom dwelling in the house
of the teacher and is the third. All these attain to the worlds of the virtuous. He who sands
firm in Brahman attains life eternal. Purva Mimamsa says that in skanda sruti three asramas
are mentioned but are not presented as vidhi.
Even though there is no vidhi in this context but there is a vidhi in jabala Upanisad. That
anakasrama of jabala Upanisad is mentioned in this skanda sruti. This was in the first two
sutras and in third sutra Vyasa established that we could take this itself as a vidhi vakyam for
aneka asrama. The conversion of avidhi vakyam into vidhi vakyam is accepted method in
Purva Mimamsa itself with a condition if the teaching is new and useful teaching. That is
called apurvatvam.
In skanda sruti the main vidhi vakyam is brahma samstaka amritatvam eti that who ever is
brahma nishta will attain liberation and whoever is interested in liberation must become
brahma nishtaha. The other asramas also will become additional vidhi because it is a new
information. Therefore brahma nishta vidhi is mukya vidhi. He gave the example of holding a
samit above and below the ladle. Holding above is mukhya vidhi and during deiva karma it is
a vidhi although it is paramarsa vakyam. This we saw in the last class. Now we will come to
word analysis.
309
312
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 317
Topic 2. Paramarsadhikaranam [Sutras 18 20]
The scriptures prescribe Sannyasa
Sutra 3.4.20 [445]
Vidhirva dharanavat
Or rather [there is an] injunction [in this text] as in the case of carrying [of the sacrificial
wood]
The argument commenced in sutra 19 to refute the objection raised in sutra 18 is continued.
We have completed 20th sutra which is the end of second adhikaranam known as paramarsa
adhikaranam. In the first adhikaranam vyasa established Atma Jnanam as an independent
means of liberation and in the second he established sannyasa as a means for liberation. In the
second adhikaranam he refuted ekarsa vada of Purva Mimamsa and established anekasrama
vada.
We have direct pramanam in the form of jabala Upanisad vakyam. The mantra 3 of jabala
Upanisad reads as brahmacaryam parisamapya grht bhavet, grhi bhutva vani bhavet, vani
bhutva pravrajet yadi vetaratha brahmacaryaa eva snatako va sasnatako votannagniko va
yad ahar eva virajet tad ahar eva pravrajet here the commandment verb is used all four
asramas are specifically used. The meaning of the mantra reads as after completing the life of
a student, let one become a householder; after completing the life of a householder let one
become a forest dweller; after completing the life of a forest dweller, let one renounce, even
from the state of a student or from the state of a householder or from that of a forest dweller.
Not only that there is another vakyam also. The person need not necessarily go through all
asramas compulsorily and he has other option also. He has also the qualification and one need
not go through grahastha and Vanaprastha. Form Brahmacharya to sannyasa is allowed. Thus
we can all four or any two or three. Combining all four is called samucaya asrama and
combining any two is vikalpaka asrama.
Thus there is direct support is there in jabala Upanisad. If he does not accept it we have
tougher option of taking Chandogya upanisad sloka. Here we have to comment and extract
the asrama through a special interpretation. The second problem is sannyasa is not explicitly
mentioned. So we have to take brahma samasthah and take it as sannyasa asrama.
Purva Paksi had mentioned that sannyasa asrama is only for handicapped people who are
unfit to do karma. For that also Adhi Sankaracharya wants to make a comment. He says such
a sannyasa is also said in sastra. In the absence of wife, anagnih, in the case of widower who
has lost his wife he becomes disqualified to perform vedic ritual and he is called vidurah.
313
Stutimatramupadanaditi chennapurvatvat
If it be said that [texts such as the one about the Udgitha are] mere lorifications on account of
their reference [to parts of sacrifice], [we say] not so, on account of the newness [of what
they teach, if viewed as injunctions] Stutimatramupadanaditi chet and reply portion is na
apurvatvat
Saint thyagaraja took sannyasa at the end of his life. Even great upasaka Anandarama Dixitar
also took sannyasa at the time of his death. They took apat sannyasa. First I will give you the
general analysis of this adhikaranam. It has two sutras.
Here vyasacharya analyses Chandogya upanisad vakyam mantra 1.1.3 which reads as sa esa
rasanaam rasatamah paramah parardhyostamo yad udgithah. The meaning of the mantra is
that is the quintessence of the essences, the supreme, the highest, the eighth namely the
udgitha.
This mantra talks about omkara occurring in Sama veda. It is musical version of omkara
which is technically known as udgithah. Udgitha is ultimate essence of the creation. Seven
314
Bhavasabdaccha
And there being words expressive of injunction.
The argument commenced in sutra 21 is concluded.
First we will see the general analysis. Here Vyasacharya says that there is clear indication in
Chandogya upanisad to show that it is not a part of any vedic ritual but it refers to
independent upasana. We have got in Chandogya upanisad 1.1.1 which reads as aum ity etad
aksaram udgitham upasita, aum iti hrd gayati tasyopavyakhyanam the meaning of the
mantra is aum one should meditate on this syllable, the udgitha for one sings the loud chant
beginning with aum. Of this follow a big explanation. There is very clear instruction that
udgitha upasana has to be practiced. From this it is clear that udgitha mantra is not used as
part of ritual with no ritual at all. It is independently taken as upasana. It is not a karmangam
at all.
We cannot accept anything outside the field of ritual. We can have swatantra upasana
possible. I can practise omkara upasana without any ritual etc as is evident in the above
mantra. Upadita is vidhi vakyam. Hence Vyasacharya there is direct vidhi vakyam. Omkara
can be chanted independently as a mantra. Bhavah in the sutra means vidhih. Then another
question may come which is answered here. I take it omkara is prescribed as part of vedic
ritual. For this we say that if omkara is to be taken as part of vedic ritual then that ritual must
be mentioned in the proximity. Otherwise where it is to be taken as an anga of a karma. Since
there is no proximate karma vidhi, it is swatantra upasana only. Then there is one more
argument if anything is part of a ritual then angam will not have a separate phalam. Angi
alone will have phalam. Anga will not have phalam. Karma the ritual alone will have phalam.
Here for omkara upasana separate phalam is mentioned. This being so it is not karmangam
but swatantra upasanam. More in the next class.
316
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 318
Topic 3. Stutimatradhikaranam [Sutras 21-22]
Sutra 3.4.22 [447]
Bhavasabdaccha
And there being words expressive of injunction.
The argument commenced in sutra 21 is concluded.
We see the 22nd sutra which is part of third adhikaranam and here Vyasacharya deals with
omkara mentioned in Chandogya upanisad whether the mantra 1.1.3 is a swatantra omkara or
it is karmana omkara is the question. Purva Mimamsa wants to point out that omkara is
karmanga omkara because itr is a mantra for every mintra is an angam of karma only. Once
he establishes it, Chandogya upanisad will become karmangam. This is the overall picture
you should have.
Purva Mimamsa does not want jnana kanda to exist independent having value its own.
According to him jnana kanda is worthless and he want to prove it is dependent on karma
kanda. Advaidin wishes to establish jnana kanda and later will negate karma kanda.
Therefore Purva Mimamsa wants omkara as karmangam and Vyasacharya says it cannot be
karmangam as no ritual is talked about in the proximity. No ritual is talked in the nearby
sutras. There is karma vidhi in the first chapter of the Chandogya upanisad. Here he gives
second argument that in Chandogya upanisad itself prescribes omkara in the form of upasana
mantra.
The positive support an upasana vidhi and it exists as swatantra upasana. This is mentioned in
the same mantra. The upaseeta is bhava sabdah and it is vidhi bodhaha vakya. It is not a
karmangam is thus proved. Not only that there is a vidhi but also there is another reason also
in the conjunction ca word occurring in the sutra. Ca kara gives the implied reason. If
omkara or omkara Upasana is karmangam, then angam will not have separate phalam for
itself. Angam will always be a part of angi. If omkara or upasana is an angam of big ritual
and omkara will not have separate benefit and the phalam will be mentioned in the karma it
is no in the case of omkara upasana.
Where omkara upasanais talked about separate phalam is mentioned in 1..1.7 of Chandogya
upanisad. The mantra reads as apayita ha vai kamanam bhavati ya etad evam vidvan aksaram
udgitham upaste. The meaning of the mantra is that he who knowing this, meditates on the
syllable as the udgitha, becomes verily, a fulfiller of desires. Here it is very clear that
omkana exists as separate sadhana. It need not be part of karma kanda. When swatantra
saguna upasana exists what to talk of swatantra nirguna Jnanam. Therefore saguna upasana is
independent of karma and nirguna Jnanam also independent of karma. This is the general
analysis of the sutra.
317
318
Tatha chaikavakyatopabandhat
And so [they are meant to illustrate the nearest vidyas] being connected as one coherent
whole.
319
320
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 319
Topic 4. Pariplavadhikaranam [Sutras 23-24]
Sutra 3.4.24 [449]
Tatha chaikavakyatopabandhat
And so [they are meant to illustrate the nearest vidyas] being connected as one coherent
whole.
The discussion commenced in sutra 23 is concluded here.
We have completed 24th sutra and fourth adhikaranam of the fourth pada of the third chapter
of Brahma Sutra. It talks of the various discipline to acquire Brahma Jnanam. When we say
Brahma Vidya it is Nirguna Brahma Vidya. It is classified into two types and one is direct
means and the other is indirect means. Direct means will be pointed out as Vedanta Sravana
Manana Nididyasanam and the knowledge has to be generated by operation of the
appropriate means. The means is Vedanta and the operation is Sravana Manana
Nididyasanam. There are so many other things which are also useful indirectly like karma
yoga is needed for purification of mind and ashtanga yoga for keeping the body fit. Even
physical health is required indirecfly. Even food indirectly contributes as stated in Gita. This
indirect means is called parampara sahdana or bhagiranga sadhanam. Therefore the theme of
foruth pada is nirguna Brahma Vidya andharanga bhagiranga sadhana. First Vyasacharya
establishes nirguna Brahma Vidya can produce liberation. It does not require any karma
anustanam. We need kevala Jnanam. In karma kandam mere knowledge will not give any
benefit. If I want to go to svarga loka I should know about the jyotistoma yaga and then I
should do the yaga. Howeve much I know the knowhow will not give me svarga. I have to
perform the yaga. Yaga Jnanam and yaga anustanam will give the benefit. But in jnana kanda
we dont require Brahma Jnanam to be followed by brahma anustanam. There is no
anustanam involved and mere understanding can give liberation. Jnanam is able
independently give the result. In karma kanda the knowledge should be followed by karma
anustanam. It is not independent. I may know all about asanas but if I dont do it I cannot get
any benefit. Knowing depends upon doing to produce result in karma kanda. In jnana kanda
knowing does not depend upon doing. This principle Vyasacharya wants to establish with
regard to saguna Vidya and nirguna Vidya. What do we mean by Sagunam Brahma Vidya
which means upasana. It is Isvara upasana that exist independent of ritual. It need not always
go with rituals. Some go with rituals and there are many they exist independently. Later
Nirguna Brahma Vidya also independent. This is the essence of five adhikaranam. In the first
adhikaranam Vyasacharya gave the pratigna the proposition that kevala Vidya is independent
or not independent. This he gave in the first adhikaranam. The next three adhikaranam he
established by answering the objections from Purva Mimamsakas. They objected that both
should go with karma. The objections were negated in the following adhikaranam. Karma
must be there for all the time was first negated. In grahasthasrama karma cannot be given up.
He said sannyasa asrama exists and karma rahita Sagunam Brahma Vidya and karma rahita
Nirguna Brahma Vidya also possible there in sannyasa. In thried adhikaranam Purva
Mimamsa talked of udgitha upasana. They said it is part of karma kanda. They said
321
324
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 320
Topic 6. Sarvapekshadhikaranam [Sutras 26-27]
Sutra 3.4.26 [451]
Samadamadyupetah
avasyanushtheyatvat
syat
tathapi
tu
tadvidhestadangataya
tesham
But all the same [even though there is no injunction to do sacrificial acts to attain knowledge
in the Brihadaranyaka upanisad text] one must possess serenity, Self control and the like, as
these are enjoined as auxiliaries to knowledge and therefore have necessarily to be practised.
In this Vyasacharya is talking about another important discipline upon which knowledge is
dependent for arrival. I said two types of supportive cause preexisting supporgive cause,
coexisting supportive cause and one is bhagiranga sadhana, and the other is andharanga
sadhana. As the word shows while you study Vedanta the preexisting supportive cause you
can drop it. But coexisting supportive cause will have to be there when Vedanta sravanam
continues. This is puja, japa and social service etc., comes under this cause. A person should
start with this, and once he gas got sadhana cathustaya sambatti he can continue or drop
karma yoga. But satyam vadha etc., are coexisting supporing cause. You must follow this till
you gain Jnanam.
Therefore they will come under andharanga sadhanani. In previous sutra bhagiranga sadhana
is mentioned and here antharanga sadhana is mentioned. Here Vyasacharya says that the
preexistent supportive causes, like karma yuga and upasana yoga it exists before coming to
Vedanta and they may exist in this janma or in purva janma also. The preexisting material
cause need not be in this janma and there can be in the previous janma also. If a person has
gone through the same in purva janma, in this janma he need not go through sadhana
cathustaya sambatti. He will not have interest in artha, kama etc. And he will have natural
inclination for Vedanta pursuit.
This we have seen in the case of Nachiketus. He rejected all the comforts offered by Yama
Dharma raja. If we were in his position our action would be different. Many of us we will say
after all Moksa can wait but water problem is immediate. So we will ask for water. Such
people like Nachiketus need not go through what they have gone through in the previous
asrama and they will be ready to gain Jnanam. Their mind would well receive the Atma
Jnanam instantly. They need not go through the three asramas, upasana karma yoga etc. They
327
328
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 321
Topic 6. Sarvapekshadhikaranam [Sutras 26-27]
Sutra 3.4.27 [452]
Samadamadyupetah
avasyanushtheyatvat
syat
tathapi
tu
tadvidhestadangataya
tesham
But all the same [even though there is no injunction to do sacrificial acts to attain knowledge
in the Brihadaranyaka upanisad text] one must possess serenity, Self-control and the like, as
these are enjoined as auxiliaries to knowledge and therefore have necessarily to be practised.
I am doing the general analysis of sutra 27 of sixth adhikaranam. These two are two pillars of
advaita tradition. Jnanam is totally independent to destroy avidya or Self ignorance. This was
established in the previous adhikaranam. For arrival of Jnanam it deepens upon external
factors. Guru and sastra alone kindle the Jnanam. And it is called saksat karanam or primary
factor.
To support this primary factor we have two sets of supportive factors. One cause we call
preexistent supportive cause bhagiranga sahakari sadhanam or yajnani sadhanani. They are
religious activities, japa, danam etc. They need not exist simultaneously with study of Atma
Jnanam. The second is andharanga sahakari sadhanam. This is coexistent supportive cause. It
does not generate knowledge. If it generates knowledge it will be primary cause. They coexist
simultaneously with vedantic study. The entire sadhana cathustaya sambatti maintenance
become this category.
Viveka should be maintained all the time during the study. While maintaining them we
should continue our study that is Vedanta sravanam. Here Vyasacharya talks about antaranga
sadhana prescribed in 4.4.23 Brihadaranyaka upanisad. Samadanam means focus on Jnanam
and Moksa. This is in addition to sama, dama, titiksa etc., already discussed in the last class. I
should what is immediate and what is far ahead. Both of them are important for our
concentration of our study. Puja etc., we should not forget long term focus. At the time of
sravanam I should focus on immediate teaching. Ashtanga yoga is meant for purification of
mind and prepares it for Atma Jnanam. Here we find five are mentioned in Brihadaranyaka
upanisad.
We also talk about samadhi shatka sambatti. Brihadaranyaka upanisad has got two versions
one in shukla yajur veda kanva saka which is commented upon by Adhi Sankaracharya .
There is another one belonging to madhyantina saka which is commented by vidyaranya
swamikal. Both are close to a great extent with slight modification here and there. Some
slight modification here. Samadanam is mentioned in kanva saka. But in madhyantina saka
there is another word shradda viddo bhutva. We take samadanam from kanva saka and
shraddha from madhyantina saka and make the qualification as six. Jnanam can be purchased
with money called shraddha. Shradda we should have to gain Jnanam. Faith belief etc., are
not real translation. Shraddha means shraddha. Then comes anther question, this
Brihadaranyaka upanisad mantra talks about samadhi shatka sambatti sambatti.
329
332
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 322
Topic 7. Sarvannanumatyadhikaranam [Sutras 28-31]
Sutra 3.4.28 [453]
Abadhatccha
And because [thus] [the scriptural statements with respect to food] are not contradicted.
The topic commenced in Sutra 28 is continued.
In this Vyasacharya gives another meaning, which is almost an extension of previous sutra. If
Purva Paksi takes Brihadaranyaka upanisad vakyam as vidhi then it will negate all apakshya
apakshya vidhi given elsewhere. Then you will make two sruti statements contradict each
other. You should observe akara suddhi. That vakyam is found in 7.26.2 of Chandogya
upanisad. A portion of the mantra reads as ahara suddhau sattva suddhih sattva suddhau
dhruva smrtih, smrti lambhe sarva granthinam when nourishment is pure, nature is pure.
When nature is pure, memory becomes firm etc.
334
336
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 323
Topic 7. Sarvannanumatyadhikaranam [Sutras 28-31]
Sutra 3.4.29 [454]
Abadhatccha
And because [thus] [the scriptural statements with respect to food] are not contradicted.
The topic commenced in Sutra 28 is continued.
We have completed this sutra. We now discuss some points discussed in Adhi Sankaracharya
bashyam. No food is prohibited for Prana upasaka. Whether sarvanna paksanam is vidhi or
artha vadha is being discussed. We have also concluded that t is arthavadha taking
Brihadaranyaka upanisad vakyam. In this regard the vakyam from Chandogya upanisad was
also taken for discussion. The best method to avoid debate is not to take Brihadaranyaka
upanisad vakyam as glorification of Prana.
Now Purva Paksi has come with an objection saying that we can take it as vidhi vakyam. He
says that even if vidhi commandment is absent we have power to assume the power in certain
context as established in Purva Mimamsa and as also you have applied this principle in
skanda sruti. If you can convert non-vidhi vakyam into vidhi vakyam I can also do it is the
argument put forward by the Purva Mimamsa . Further there is contradiction between two
statements in two places. So he says I will give you a solution to this problem. In one place
veda says dont do any himsa but at another place you are asked to be violent and he quotes
Gita. The same is case with animal practice where animal sacrifice is prescribed in one place
and ahimsa at other places. Normally himsa is to be avoided and there are special
circumstances where himsa is permitted. So also he say sarvanna paksanam also the
exceptional cases ahara suddhi need not be followed.
To this we give three answers. When you take this as apavada a special case of violation
eating anything and tell me what is the special case. Himsa of ksatriya. He can fight only in
certain conditon when the law and order is violated and not always as he likes. Again when
sama dana fails then only he can use violence in order to uphold dharma. So we ask paksya
paksa exception should have special condition. He says it occurs in Prana upasana
prakaranam. Therefore the special condition is samasti Prana upasaka should take to sarvanna
paksanam. It is not for all people. All should follow the rule but it is prescribed only for the
limited Prana upasaka people prescribed in Brihadaranyaka upanisad. They can take
anything. This is said by Purva Paksi.
Now that he has given the specific condition also. We say there is no vidhi in Brihadaranyaka
upanisad vakyam. It is not a vidhi vakyam but a converted vidhi vakyam and it is called
kalpita vidhi. A vidhi which directly occurs in the veda is called srudha vidhi an actual vidhi
given by veda itself through an imperative mood. Kalpita vidhi is that you covert a statement
into vidhi. After introducing a manipulated vidhi you find yourself in a corner because your
introduced a manipulated vidhi that contradicts another vidhi. You take one vidhi as utsarga
337
338
Sabdaschatokamakare
And hence the scripture prohibiting license.
The previous topic is discussed and concluded here.
We will do the general analysis of the sutra. We dont have a direct sruti pramanam for the
rule that you can eat anything when life is in danger. We have another sruti pramanam, which
is closer to what we mean. The sruti says that you cannot lead a licentious lifestyle. That is
your living, as you like. Living as you like means take liberty to drink and eat anything as
you like. Whatever word come out of mouth you utter. Behave any manner, as you like. It is
called yateshtachara life. This has been negated directly by the sruti. Adhi Sankaracharya
quotes tasmad brahmanah suram na pibed a brahmana one who wants to be guna brahmana
one who wants to be sadhana cathustaya sambannah and if one wants to pursue spiritual life
then you should not drink. Even if life is in danger you should not drink it is said. Sarvanna
paksanam is not allowed. This is also an indirect support only
Now I will give you the words analysis of the sutra. Cha moreover; sabdascha there are sruti
statements akamakare dealing with the prohibition of licentious life. That is doing anything at
will. This is prohibited. Atah hence [the Brihadaranyaka upanisad statement is only an
arthavadha]. The significance of the words is you should not be prahruta purusah and you
should be samskrita purusah. Lead life according to various disciplines prescribed in the
vedas. He may love to take liquor but he should avoid as prescribed by the vedas. Cha is
conjunction and. Inaddition to arguments given before this is another. Akamakare means to
prevent undue license prohibiting license as to non-proceeding according to liking. Take food
etc., after doing all the nithya karmas. This is the discipline is prescribed in the vedas and this
called akamakara. Athah mans therefore [sarvanna paksanam is not a vidhi] you must follow
the vidhi. With this 31st sutra is over. 7th adhikaranam is also over. More in the next class.
339
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 324
Topic 7. Sarvannanumatyadhikaranam [Sutras 28-31]
Sutra 3.4.31 [456]
Sabdaschatokamakare
And hence the scripture prohibiting license.
The previous topic is discussed and concluded here.
We have completed 31st sutra and with that we have completed the 7th adhikaranam. Now I
will make some general remark to this adhikaranam. While dealing with 28th sutra I talked
about the significance of cha. I gave the meaning as however. While mentioning that I said
the word however is to differentiate this with the previous adhikaranam. I did not tell you at
that time. I said I would tell you latter. Now I will tell you that. The previous adhikaranam
was an important adhikaranam where we analysed Brihadaranyaka upanisad mantra 4.4.22.
Here we analysed 6.1.14 of Brihadaranyaka upanisad. In the previous adhikaranam the
Brihadaranyaka upanisad was taken as a vidhi even though there was no verb indicating
commandment. It was avidhi vakyam. Similarly in 6.1.14 also is a avidhi vakyam. In
previous adhikaranam even though it was avidhi vakyam we said it is a vidhi vakyam. But in
7th adhikaranam we argued that avidhi vakyam should not be converted into vidhi vakyam
and it should be retained as avidhi vakyam. Therefore there is a difference between the two.
Then there is third point also. I said that the entire fourth pada of third chapter deals with
sadhanas of Nirguna Brahma Vidya. the direct and indirect nirguna brahma Vidya. here we
have taken up the ahara niyama or not. We may get a doubt while dealing with Nirguna
Brahma Vidya why should the sutra suddenly talk about sarvanna paksanam and the vidhi
etc. this is pada sangathi discussion. Any topic should mix into total overall vision. Our
answer pada is discussing what are the direct and indirect means of Self Knowledge. Direct
means we know Vedanta Sravana Manana Nididyasanam. Indirect means are countless like
karma yoga, upasana etc. we want to add ahara niyama will indirectly influence the ultimate
spiritual knowledge. Ahara influences the body speech, mind, emotion etc. this also comes
under Brahma Vidya bahiranga sadhanam. It is contributory means for spritual knowledge.
Therefore it is included in this pada. now we will enter the 8th adhikaranam.
Vihitatvacchasramakarmapi
And the duties of the asramas [are to be performed also by him who does not desire
emancipation] because they are enjoined [on him by the scriptures]
340
343
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 325
Topic 8. Asramakarmadhikaranam [Sutras 32-35]
Sutra 3.4.32 [457]
Vihitatvacchasramakarmapi
And the duties of the asramas [are to be performed also by him who does not desire
emancipation] because they are enjoined [on him by the scriptures]
This and the subsequent three sutras show who are required to perform sacrifices and do
other prescribed duties.
We have completed 32nd sutra belonging to 8th adhikaranam. Vyasacharya discusses here the
status of four asrama karmas. Every vaidhika is prescribed certain karmas which he has to do
in whichever asrama he belongs to. The duties arise depending upon the asrama. Vyasacharya
establishes that these karmas have twofold status based on twofold vidhis in vedas. This is
accepted in Purva Mimamsa as in the case of agni hotra [discussed in the last class] thus we
have established that the stutus of the karma is decided on contextual basis. Normally nithya
and kamya status cannot coexit because one is compulsory while kamya is conditional. Still
because of veda vidhi Purva Mimamsa accept that there are twofold agnihotras, a person
right from beginning of grahasthasrama do agnihotra due to veda vidhi because of not doing
it involves papam. Later if he does it for gaining Moksa, the same agnihotra becomes kamya
karma. Then he comes to know that it can give svarga prapti also. The very sankalpa changes
when he does the agnihotra. The nithya agni hotra gets converted into kamya karma. Same
principle is taken for asrama karma. So also the duties of asrama also done for either of the
two purposes is to avoid naraka and prefer Moksa. The nithya karma, which you do, can be
used for Moksa prapti. It gives siddha suddhi and paves way for Jnanam. There is new
bhavana or attitude towards nithya karma that is sandhyavandanam. Here kama is siddha
suddhi or jnana praptyartham or Moksa praptyartam. This is called by special nyaya. The
same karma is connected to two different people in two different ways. Nithya status of
asrama karma was mentioned in 32st sutra. Now we will talk of the kamya status we will
discuss in 33rd sutra.
Sahakaritvena cha
And [the duties are to be performed also] as a means to knowledge.
The topic commenced in sutra 32 is continued.
344
Sarvathapi ta evobhayalingat
In all cases the same duties [have to be performed], because of the twofold indicatory marks.
The previous topic is continued.
Here Vyasacharya is answering a possible doubt that can come. The very same asrama karma
we said has got both nithya and kamya status because of two different vidhis. Asrama karmas
have two statuses because of two different vidhis. The question is when asrama karmas have
got two different status, will there be any change in the actual performance of karma.
Somewhere when vidhi differs karma differs. That is why this question has risen.
345
346
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 326
Topic 8. Asramakarmadhikaranam [Sutras 32-35]
Sutra 3.4.35 [460]
349
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 327
Topic 9 Vidhuradhikaranam {Sutras 36-39]
Those who stand midway between two asrama also are qualified for knowledge
Sutra 3.4.36[461]
Viseshanugrahascha
351
Atastvitarajjyayo lingaccha
Better than this is the other [state of belonging to an asrama] on account of the indicatory
marks [in the sruti and the smriti]
The previous topic is concluded here.
Now I will give you the general analysis of the sutra. Vyasacharya gets disturbed a bit after
writing the previous sutra. There it was said japa itself can purify the mind of all the people
whether he does asrama karmas or not. This sutra the provision can be exploited by the
people. Acharyas are afraid of exploiting the concessions given in the sastras. The excuse
must be due to genuine reason. Hence Vyasacharya asrama karmas are superior to the general
provisionary sadhanas given here. The provision given to anasramis should not be exploited
by asramis. If there is a choice between the two asrama karmas should be done. More in the
next class.
352
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 328
Topic 9 Vidhuradhikaranam {Sutras 36-39]
Those who stand midway between two asrama also are qualified for knowledge
Sutra 3.4.39[464]
Atastvitarajjyayo lingaccha
Better than this is the other [state of belonging to an asrama] on account of the indicatory
marks [in the sruti and the smriti]
The previous topic is concluded here.
In the last class I gave the general analysis of this sutra. Here japa parayanam, nama
sangirthanam etc., are prescribed for the anasramis who are otherwise unable to observe the
asrama dharma and get siddha suddhi and get Jnanam. Japa parayanam, nama sankirthanam
etc., also will purify the mind alone and afterwards one has to gain Jnanam to get Moksa.
Here it is confirmed that one should normally observe asrama karmas and the nama
sankirtanam etc. Should be taken up by anasramis alone. The asramis may do samkirtanams
etc., in addition to their duties and their duties is not to be replaced by japas etc. In support
this Vyasacharya gives proof. He quotes IV4.49 of Brihadaranyaka upanisad let not a
brahmana stay for day outside the asrama having stayed outside for a year he goes to utter
ruin. There is a smriti pramana also. It is a dvija should not remain without asrama even for a
few days. He must always belong to one of four asramas. The moment upanayana is done, he
formally belongs to Brahmacharya. If he closes it with snataka vruta before he enters
Grahasthasrama there is anasrami status. This formality is done at the time of vivaha. If
asrami karmas and anasrami karmas are equally efficacious, sruti need not insist to be asrami.
From this it is clear our first aim is to be an asrami for asrami karma alone is efficacious. The
compromise formula of japa is meant for anasrami alone and it is not meant for asramis.
Now I will give you the words analysis of the sutra. Tu means but; itarat the other one jyayah
is better; atah than this one; cha and; lingat this is known from the statements of sruti and
smriti. Now we will see the significance of words. Jyayah means superior; itarat means the
other karma; it means asrami karmas or regular karmas prescribed for four asramas; atah
means better than this one; this refers to anasrami karmas mentioned in 38th sutra. Between
japa and sandhyavandanam for Brahmachari with sacred thread the latter is the best. If he
does not have sacred thread, he can do japa samkirtanams etc. Lingat means Vyasacharya
says it is known from twofold pramanams. It is indirect pramanam. Here twofold indirect
pramanams are kept in mind 4.49 of Brihadaranyaka upanisad. With this 39th sutra is over.
The 9th adhikaranam is also over. This adhikaranam name is not based on sutra padam but is
based on the topic. Now we will enter into the 10th adhikaranam
355
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 329
Topic 11Adhikaradhikaranam [41-42]
Expiation for one who ahs broken the vow of sannyasa
Sutra 3.4.41 [466]
Na chadhikaraikamapi patananumanattadayogat
And there is no fitness for expiation in the case of a naishthika brahmacharin [who is
immoral], because a fall [in his case] is inferred from the smriti and because of the inefficacy
[in his case] of the expiatory ceremony.
The previous discussion is continued.
Now I will give you the introduction to this adhikarnam. This is a small adhikaranam with
two sutra. In this adhikaranam Vyasacharya deals with a discipline called brahmacharyam.
The word brahmacharyam has got several meaning depending on the context. Here it means
celibacy. The significance can be grasped only when you look at it from vedantic or spiritual
angle. Vedantic student has got primary goal of Moksa. As a means of Moksa he pursues
jnana nishta. Jnana nishta is only means of liberation. Jnana nishta has got two important
components. The first component is abiding in the knowledge that I am the Atma. Aham deha
vyatirikta brahma asmi. This can be called Atma avasthana praptihi. Abiding in Atma
swarupam. The second component is dis-identification from anatma or deha. Deha abhimana
nivrutti. Withdrawal from bodily identification. Both the components are complementary to
each other. One will not be established without the other. Deha abhimana is an obstruction to
realize the Self. Both components are important. Only when both are there you can get the
benefit of jivan Mukti. Deha abhimana nivrutti is a tougher part. Withdrawal from
dehabhimana is a tough discipline. For it is natural and habitual. The habit formed in
countless janmas. It is not only universal and therefore transcending dehabhimana is tougher
proposal and to accomplish the transcendence of dehabhimana, sastra prescribes several
subsidiary disciplines. Cumulatively all subsidiary disciplines will help the prime discipline
of dehabhimana nivrutti. Even ahara nivrutti is part of this. For tongue forms part of deha.
Brahmacharyam is a secondary discipline. This is a component of jnana nishta and gaining
Moksa. This anga discipline called Brahmacharya asrama transcend the gender identity. I am
male and I am female and this is transcended as a part of deha abhimana nivrutti. The gender
identity belongs to body alone and not to Atma. I am Atma neither a male nor a female and I
get gender identity through deha. That too sthoola deha. This is called lingam. This gender
identity is called linga abhimana and transcendence is Brahmacharyam. I should extend
minimum invocation of gender identity is called brahmacharyam. This is the topic of this
adhikaranam. Brahmacharyam is basis of three asramas namely Brahmacharya asrama,
Vanaprastha and sannyasa asrama. When I say Brahmacharya asrama it includes two types of
brahmacharyam. Upakurvana Brahmacharyam and naishthika brahmacharyam. Whoever
enters into anyone of the four asramas must clearly know that brahmacharyam is compulsory
discipline enjoined on them and therefore they have to take it as compulsory commitment or
vow. As even I am entering anyone of these four [does not include Grahasthasrama] I write to
356
358
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 330
Topic 11Adhikaradhikaranam [41-42]
Expiation for one who ahs broken the vow of sannyasa
Sutra 3.4.41 [466]
Na chadhikaraikamapi patananumanattadayogat
And there is no fitness for expiation in the case of a naishthika brahmacharin [who is
immoral], because a fall [in his case] is inferred from the smriti and because of the inefficacy
[in his case] of the expiatory ceremony.
The previous discussion is continued.
We have completed the 41st sutra belonging to 11th adhikaranam. We saw in the last class that
it dealt with brahmacharya vrutam to be followed by three asramas except Grahasthasrama. It
comes under vihita karma which should be followed and violation would come under pratya
vadha. Any violation would result in papams. It causes spiritual downfall. Whether this
pathakam born out of violation of vrutam will come under maha pathakam or upa pathakam.
First one is irremediable while the other is remediable. Vyasacharya establishes here that it
comes under upapathakam. Siddhanta comes in 42nd sutra. Purva Paksi has claimed it is a
maha pathakam. He says that there is no parihara for that and he quoted a smriti vakyam of
Atri maharishi. Up to this we saw in the last class.
359
361
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 331
Topic 12 Adhikaradhikaranam [41-42]
Expiation for one who ahs broken the vow of sannyasa
Sutra 3.4.42 [467]
362
Bahistubhayathapi smriteracharaccha
But [they are to be kept] outside the society in either case on account of smriti and custom
The previous discussion is concluded here.
Now I will give you the introduction to this adhikarnam. It is a small adhikaranam with one
sutra. How should a spiritual seeker treat a person who has committed this upapathakam
called Brahmacharya vruta banga. He is a sinner. What type of Vyavaharya he will fit is the
discussion here. In this context they produce two types of malam or asuddhi. We dont talk of
physical impurity but talk of certain adrishta asuddhi. An impurity which will contaminate in
this janma as long as this body is alive. Another one is which will affect after the fall of the
body when it travels after death. Generally a prayachitta is given for destroying both the
asuddhis. Prayachittas are given remedial measures are given for destroying both the asuddhi.
But in the case of powerful papm the prayachitta is not capable of destroying both the
asuddhi. It is capable of destroying one of the two. The question is how do you which can
destroy both and which will destroy one only. Since the whole field is adrishta it is difficult to
know. Sastram alone talks about prayachitta and it alone tells whether it destroys one or both.
Coming to our specific case when Brahmacharya banga done by Brahmacharyai or anyone
what will happen. We said it is upapathakam only. Now our question will be the prayachittam
destroy both the aishika or amusthika of this person. Vyasacharya says no. It is serious
upapathakam and therefore it is capable of destroying the asuddhi of this life alone. He
continues to be an asuddha purusah. Whether the person is tainted or not, the Vyasacharya
says such persons are tainted for lifelong and such persons are not fit for transaction. They
should be kept outside the society. Association with them will affect the one psychologically
it is said. Vedic society talks of contagious though also. The very thought of untouchability is
misunderstood now. If you are in one direction of life, better you choose one. Every vaidhika
is asked to have companionship with nasthika. Such person will not included in our list of
companions. Intimate companion ship with them may be avoided with those people who have
committed such a upapathakam. Suppose they have committed an upapathakam and they
have done prayachittam, then you can mix with them. In some cases you may forgive and
include and in some other cases you may forgive but should not mix with them. Vedic society
had the norm of who is samskrita and who is asamskrita and who should be interacted and
363
364
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 332
Bahistubhayathapi smriteracharaccha
But [they are to be kept] outside the society in either case on account of smriti and custom
The previous discussion is concluded here.
With the 43rd sutra we have completed 12th adhikaranam. With this adhikaranam
Vyasacharya concludes the discussion regarding the four asramas. Vyasacharya also
establishes all four asramas are important and all produces two fold result one is svarga loka
and siddha suddhi result. All should follow the asrama karma and attain the purushartha in
the end. This is the basis for karmayoga in Gita and in other scriptures.
Svaminah phalasruterityatreyah
To the sacrifier [belongs the agentship in meditations] because the sruti declares a fruit [for
it]; thus atreya [holds]
This the view of the Purva Paksin or the opponents.
Now I will give you the introduction to this adhikarnam. It is an adhikaranam with three
sutras. Here Vyasacharya deals with an academic subjuect matter of karmanga upasanani.
One is swatantry upasana and another is karmanga upasana. Karmanga upasana is one which
forms part of a vedic ritual. Therefore they can be performed only when the ritual is
performed. It does not exist independently. They are paratantra upasanas. Some factor used in
the ritual itself is meditation. Anyone factor used in ritual is alambanam upon which the
meditation has to be done. Karmanga virat upasanam we studied in Kathopanisad. Among
three boons the second was the ritual. After hearing Yama dharma raja prescribed Virat
upasanam. For that samasti virat upasana you need a symbol and alambanam prescribed was
the very fire itself upon which oblations were offered. In karmanga upasana you should not
365
Artvijyamityaudulomistasmai hi parikriyate
[they are] the duty of the ritvik [priest] this is the view of Audulomi, because he is paid for
that [i.e., the performance of the entire sacrifice.
The previous topic is continued.
First we will see the general analysis of the sutra. The answer is given by the Rishi
Audulomi. He refutes Atreya Rishi. Ritvik mans priest and artityam means duty of the priest.
The karmanga upasana should be done by ritvik only depending upon which upasana. If it is
samaveda karma then it will be done samaveda ritvik udgata. If it is rk veda priest it will be
ritvik priest. He gives the reason. I will give two reasons. First he asks if you say the logic for
upasana the same logic will come for the rituals also. The priests perform the ritual only.
Then the karma phalam also will go to the priest only. How it is possible. What is your
answer for your karma. One is general rule and another is exceptional rule. Performance is
the recipient of the karma phalam. I can always engage employee to do my karma and once
the job is done eventhough actual performer is employee the karta is supposed to be employer
only. If some one says he manufactures the product. He does not actually produce; it is only
his employees do. In the case of ritual also the actual performer is priest and yejamana is
taken as the karta. He has employed the priest by paying dakshina. When ritvik performs a
yaga for performance ritvik gets the dakshina as the phalam. The phalam of yaga goes to the
master who has given dakshina and that is why he is called yajna karta. Svarga phalam goes
to yejamana only. The general rule is applicable even though the priest performs the yaga, the
phalam goes to the master who engaged the priest. The performance by the proxi goes to the
master alone. This applies to karmanga upasana also. One, who performs the main act, has to
perform auxiliary acts also. If ritvik does the karma, he alone should do the anga upasana
also. He can increase dakshina and the phalam will go to the yejamana alone.
Now I will give you the words analysis of the sutra. Artvijyam means karmanga upasanam is
an act or a duty of the priest; hi because; parikriyate he is employed or engaged; tasmai for
that purpose; audulomih iti means so says the Rishi Audulomi. The significance of the words
is artvijyam means ritvik karma; audulomih is the name of the saint; he gives the reason.
Parikriyate means he has been bought; the employer buys every working person by paying
salary. Here the priest is paid for the performance of the ritual or karma as the case may be.
Srutescha
And because the sruti [so] declares
The previous topic is concluded here.
Audulomi says sruti also supports us. One is 1.2.13 of Chandogya upanisad. The mantra
reads as tena tam ha bako dalbhyo vidamcakara, saha naimistyanam udgata babhuva, sa ha
smaibhyah Kaman agayati the meaning of the mantra is baka dalbhya is mentioned in the
Maha Bharata as having performed a sacrifice punishing Dhrta Rastra for his rude behaviour;
salya parva 42. While introducing the ritvik baka who is the official priest of Naimishaah. For
those rulers the ritvik Baka is performer both yaga and upasana. Then another quotation from
Chandogya upanisad 1.7.-8th and 9th mantra. The rk veda and yajur veda priest perform the
ritual and during the ritual they can add any karmanga upasanas. Depending upon the wish of
the yejamana the karmanga upasanas can be added in the middle of the priests. Then the
priests ask what benefit you require for the upasana. The udgata asks the yejamana which
karmanga upasana I can practise on behalf of you. This is additional phalam. The result is
enhanced by adding upasanas at the desire of the yejamana. It is very clearly said that the
priest asks the yejamana what he should do. So karmanga upasana will be done by the priest
at the request of the yejamana is the essence here.
368
369
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 333
Topic 14 Sahakaryantaravidhyadhikaranam [47-49]
In Brihadaranyaka upanisad III.5.` meditation is enjoined besides the child-like state and
scholarship.
Sutra 3.4.47 [472]
372
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 334
Topic 14 Sahakaryantaravidhyadhikaranam [47-49]
In Brihadaranyaka upanisad III.5.` meditation is enjoined besides the child-like state and
scholarship.
Sutra 3.4.47 [472]
375
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 335
Topic 14 Sahakaryantaravidhyadhikaranam [47-49]
In Brihadaranyaka upanisad III.5.` meditation is enjoined besides the child-like state and
scholarship.
Sutra 3.4.47 [472]
Kristsnabhavattu grihinopasamharah
On account of his ebing all, however, there is winding up with the householder
The following two sutras deal with some aside points. Here some possible doubts are
clarified. The doubt is in Kahola Brahmana it is said sravana and manana should be followed
by nididyasanam. The mantra talks about spiritual journey of jiva. He should go through all
four asramas and practise Sravana Manana Nididyasanam and the become real Brahmana that
is jivan mukta. The culmination seems to be sannyasa asrama. The end of the journey seems
to be to become sannyasi. The doubt is in 8th chapter Chandogya upanisad where chatuspad
Brahman is described and after talking about the whole thing, acharya kulad kulad ekam
adithya. This mantra talks about entire journey of jiva. Follow all the discipline as long as
you live and then you will get Mukti and according to this mantra the culmination is
grahastha. But according to Kahola Brahmana it is sannyasa asrama is the culminating point
to Mukti. Why Chandogya upanisad omitted sannyasa asrama. Vyasacharya says
grahasthasrama is highlighted in that mantra for it has got not only Grahasthasrama discipline
and also many of the disciplines belonging to that asrama. They are included in that asrama.
Even Vedanta adhyayanam which is prescribed to sannyasi he can do. What grahasthas do
sannyasi cannot do. Therefore he says Vedanta sravanadi sadhanas are included in
Grahasthasrama. It is holistic asrama it is said. It is a complete asrama. Because of other
activities he may not find time to study Vedanta. He can study Vedanta and he can even be
liberated on gaining Jnanam. Janaka is the best example in this context. Grahasthasrama
seems to be a great asrama. Because of superiority of availability of all sadhanas Chandogya
upanisad concludes that is the best. In that mantra Chandogya upanisad is talking about
krama Mukti. Brahma lokam abi samvartate. There Sravana Manana Nididyasanam do not
come to picture. There it is the practice of saguna upasana and getting krama Mukti. Hence
dont mix up that mantra with kahola brahmana mantra which aims at jivan Mukti. More in
the next class.
378
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 336
Topic 14 Sahakaryantaravidhyadhikaranam [47-49]
In Brihadaranyaka upanisad III.5 meditation is enjoined besides the child-like state and
scholarship.
Sutra 3.4.48 [473]
Kristsnabhavattu grihinopasamharah
On account of his being all, however, there is winding up with the householder
We are in the general analysis of sutra 48 that answers an incidental question that may arise
in the study of the previous sutra. There mounam was said to be a supported discipline. This
as a supporting sadhana nididyasanam named mounam was prescribed. Adhi Sankaracharya
interpreted as a prescription meant for someone who has got knowledge through sravanam.
Sravana mananam for Jnanam and nididyasanam is for adhisayah. Jnana adhisaya is relevant
only after gaining Jnanam. It is a vidhi for a person who has Jnanam and added that one more
adjective who has got Jnanam and who is a sannyasi. This aspect is derived from Kahola
Brahmanam. After sannyasa vidhi in the form bikshcharyam charanti and here charanti is
taken as vidhi. Though it appears in present tense, it should be taken as vidhi. Nididyasana
vidhi for sannyasi he says. This information we have to note because in the next sutra we will
apply this meaning. Therefore nididyasanam presupposes sannyasa. Because of this a doubt
comes in the mind of the seeker for gaining Moksa we need jnana adhisayam; for jnana
adhisayam one needs nididyasanam and for nididyasanam one requires sannyasa and it means
spiritual of a person should culminate in sannyasa. This is what we derive from sutra 47. It
need not begin in sannyasa but it appears it culminates in sannyasa. How do you explain the
mantra occurring in mantra 8.15.1 Chandogya upanisad. That is the question which I
mentioned in the last class. The confusion in the mantra and it talks about the detail of the
procedure to gain Jnanam. Then the mantra says living in this manner a person gets Moksa.
Remaining grahastha until death it says and sannyasa asrama is not mentioned there. How do
you account for that? This is the question. The mantra reads as tadd haitad brahma
prajapataya uvaca, praja patir manave, manuh prajaphyah, acarya kulad vedam adhitya
yatha vidhanam, guroh karma [krtva] atisesena abhisamavartya, kudumbe sthitva, sucau
dese svadhyayam adhiyanah, dharmikan vidadhat, almani survendriyani sampratisthapya,
ahimsan sarva bhutany anyatra tirthebhyah sa khalv evam vartayan yavad dyusam brahma
lokam abhisampadyate na ca punar avartate na ca punar avartate. If nididyasanam is to be
done and sannyasa is suggested and here in the above mantra sannyasa is not mentioned.
For such a grahastha who practices karma and upasana direct Moksa is mentioned and only
Krama Mukti is mentioned and therefore you should not equate this with Brihadaranyaka
upanisad mantra, which deals with jivan Mukti. Second reason, which Vyasacharya gives, is
that Chandogya upanisad highlights Grahasthasrama because most of the spiritual are in
Grahasthasrama and it accommodates of the discipline of all other asramas but others cannot
accommodate Grahasthasrama functions. Vaidhika karmas cannot be practised by other three
asramas while Grahasthasrama can follow other discipline. Because of versatile nature of
379
Maunavaditareshamapyupadesat
Because the scriputre enjoins the other [stages of lfie viz. Brahmacharya and Vanaprastha],
just as it enjoins the state of muni [sannyasi]
The sutra states that the scripture enjoins the observance of the duties of all the orders of life.
In this another possible small doubt is answered if the person thinks himself as Purva
Mimamsaka. Purva Mimamsas problem is ekasrama vadhi and he accepts only
Grahasthasrama. Now and then Vyasacharya has to establish four asrama. In the 47th sutra he
established sannyasa asrama through mouna vidhi in the preceding mantra. Therefore 47
establishes sannyasa. 48th sutra talked about Grahasthasrama. Therefore somehow we have
established two asramas. Now Vyasacharya confirms here there are two other asramas also in
addition to sannyasa asrama mentioned in 47 and Grahasthasrama in 48th sutra and now he
says other two asramas also should be accepted. Here he says Brahmacharya and
Vanaprastha also should be accepted. Therefore the doubt is whether there is one or two
asrama, siddhanta says there are four asramas. Here Vyasacharya we have to accept four
asramas because they are directly prescribed in the veda itself. Sastra vidhi prescribed is
skanta sruti we studied before in Chandogya upanisad 2.23.1 and this elaborately studied in
the second adhikaranam of this pada [sutra 18-20] and showed that four asramas are
380
The child like state means without manifesting himself according to the context.
The sutra says that the perversity of a child is not emant by the word balyena] [by the child
like state] in the passage of the Brihadaranyaka upanisad quoted under sutra 47.
Now I will give you the general introduction to this adhikaranam. This adhikaranam is a
small one with only one sutra. Here Vyasacharya analyses the mantra from Brihadaranyaka
upanisad mantra 3.5.1, which is the same mantra as we did in the previous adhikaranam.
Bandityam in the form sravanam and bhavanam in the form of balyam and nididyasanam is
mentioned in the form of sannyasam is mentioned. In the previous adhikaranam we analysed
mouna vidhi. Finally we said it implied sannyasa asrama etc. In this adhikaranam we focus
on the word balyam, which comes before mounam. We had already given one interpretation
for the word balyam. Balyam means bhala bhavah that means strength reinforcement. We
give the answer the reinforcement of knowledge received through sravanam. This means any
knowledge, which is shaky because of doubt, and doubt shakes the knowledge and
reinforcement the removal of doubts that always makes the knowledge shaky. Therefore
freedom from doubt is bhala bhavah. Samsaya rahitatvam or clarity of knowledge is
reinforcement of knowledge. I have understood the fact. I am free is the clarity of knowledge.
This was the meaning given for the word balyam. Purva Paksi takes the popular meaning for
the word balyam. Here he takes the state of childhood or the lifestyle of childhood. Here
Vyasacharya and Adhi Sankaracharya accept the second meaning also that is childhood.
Having accepted the meaning they say it should be interpreted properly. After sravanam you
should undergo balya avastha. Purva Paksi says that balya avastha means not the childhood
381
382
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 337
Topic 15 Anavishkaradhikaranam [50]
Child-like state means the state of innocence, being free from egoism, lust, anger etc.
Sutra 3.4.50 [475]
The child like state means without manifesting himself according to the context.
The sutra says that the perversity of a child is not emant by the word balyena] [by the child
like state] in the passage of the Brihadaranyaka upanisad quoted under sutra 47.
We discuss the sutra 50 of Anavishkaradhikaranam. I have given the general introduction to
this adhikaranam. This adhikaranam analyses Brihadaranyaka upanisad 3.5.1 in which three
forld sadhana vidhi as sravana vidhi, manana vidhi and nididyasanam vidhi stated in the form
of banditya vidhi, balya vidhi and mouna vidhi. The word balyam is discussed differently in
Brihadaranyaka upanisad by Adhi Sankaracharya . This is reinforcement of knowledge by
removing doubt. Both accpt the interpretation of bala bhava. If balyam of bala bhava it is a
state in which one is like a bala or child. What do you mean bala bhava. Three meanings are
possible bala avastha, bala karma and bala swabhavah. Bala avastha refers to stage, bala
karma is the activities of child and bala swabhavah is child-likeness. Of the three possible
meaning which one is vidhi here. First meaning is ruled out because bala avastha indicates
the stage of life cannot be vidhi for we do not have a choice to follow that. If I am child, I
need not become a child. I cannot become a child agewise. Bala avastha is obtaining fact and
it is not subject to vidhi nishedah. Age being beyond the scope of vidhi for age is a fact.
Therefore bala avastha is ruled out by both siddhanta and Purva Paksi. Bala karma that means
do as he likes and it is governed by raga dvesah. This is bala karma. Next is bala swabhava
meaning the innocent nature of a child. It is translated as childlike character in the form of
simplicity, innocence, freedom ostentation etc. It is translated as bhava suddhi. Thus balyam
can means either yetheshtachara or bhava suddhi which bala swabhava. Which meaning we
should take is the question here. After completing vedantic study the lifestyle should be
balyam. Purva Paksi unfortunately takes balyam as yathestachara which means after study of
Vedanta jnani can live in any way he likes. Such free life is prescribed in sastra. He gives two
reasons for that. That this is to show the greatness of Jnanam. In Jnanam he transcends all
activities. This shows the greatness of knowledge and also he argues that such a lifestyle of
jnani cannot produce papam because it is prescribed by veda itself. Jnani violating dharma
will not give him papam as it is prescribed by veda. He gives the example of himsa for it is
into papam when it is scarified in a yajna. Himsa in dharma yuddham is not only not a papam
but also it gives him punyam and he goes to heaven. Dharma yuddhe himsavat. Adhi
Sankaracharya establishes no following dharma should be continued even after the study of
Vedanta even during and after study swadharma anustanam is important. Balyam should be
translated as balya swabhavah. This is the general introduction. In this sutra Vyasacharya
highlights one value by the word anavishkurvan means ostentation Self publicity, Self
proclamation etc. What oneself ones glory ones knowledge etc., and any form of Self
383
Aihikamapyaprastutapratibandhe taddarsanat
In this lfie [the origination of knowledge takes place] if there be no obstruction to it [the
means adopted] because it is so seen from the scriptures.
The sutra states whether the consequence of Brahma Vidya which is the realisation of
Brahman is possible in this life or will wait till death.
Now I will give you the general introduction to this adhikaranam. This is the 16th
adhikaranam with one sutra. It is called aihikadhikaranam. Here we see Sravana Manana
Nididyasanam is a long process and further doubts crop up which have to be cleared. Further
viparita bhavana will also trouble us. This sadhana is prescribed for the purpose of gaining
Jnanam and ultimate Moksa. Jnana abhyasa is meant for jnana utpatti. The jnanam is aham
brahma asmi. Aparoksa brahma aikya Jnanam. Now the controversy is whether the sadhana
will produce Jnanam in this janma or in future janma. Such doubts come because in karma
kanda two types of karmas are talked about as some karma gives phalam in this life and some
others give phalam in the next janma. Putra kameshti yaga will have to give putra in this
janma alone. Similarly kareeree is another yaga and this yaga is for the rains to come when
the crops are dried up. The rain should come immediately and not in the next janma. Some
other yagas are there to give indriya sakti. Similarly jyotistyoma yaga is svarga loka and this
phalam is gained only after death. Jnana janma phalam is in this life or next life is the
question. There are argument in both ways. Purva Paksi argues that jnana utpatti must be in
this janma for jnanam comes under drishta phalam. I expect result that can be experienced by
me in this life. Jnanam is drishtam or adrishtam. Mathematics Jnanam is drishtam only.
Sishya will not know whether he has got Jnanam or not. If Jnanam is adrishtam sishya cannot
go to a Guru and Guru also cannot teach also. So no teaching is possible no school is possible
if Jnanam is adrishtam. Brahma Jnanam is also drishtam and jnanatvat physics jnavat.
Brahma Jnanam is also like any other Jnanam only. It is brought out of pramanam. The type
of pramanam is different and also prameyam is different like sabda Jnanam and sparsa
Jnanam. What is ajnanam the type of pramanam varies. Similarly prameyam also differs.
Prameyam of sabda Jnanam is sabda and object of sparsa Jnanam is sparsa. They are pramana
janyam,. Brahma Jnanam is also samanam, pramana janyam, Vedanta vakya pramana
janyam. Vedanta doest not say it is different Jnanam. Therefore the question is since Jnanam
is drishtam and pramanam is to produce Jnanam and when one operates pramanam in this
janma and Jnanam should operate in this janma alone. Therefore some say Jnanam is aihikam
and some say it is amustikam. Siddhanta says it can be either. There is no rule or definiteness
in this regard. More in the next class.
385
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 338
Topic 16 Aihikadhikaranam [51]
The time of the origination of knowledge when Brahma Vidya is practised.
Sutra 3.4.51 [476]
Aihikamapyaprastutapratibandhe taddarsanat
In this lfie [the origination of knowledge takes place] if there be no obstruction to it [the
means adopted] because it is so seen from the scriptures.
The sutra states whether the consequence of Brahma Vidya, which is the realisation of
Brahman, is possible in this life or will wait till death.
In the last class I gave you an introduction to this 16th adhikaranam with one sutra. The
subject matter of this adhikaranam is whether jnana sadhanam produces jnana phalam in this
janma itself or in the future janam. Jnana sadhanam here is Sravana Manana Nididyasanam.
Jnana phalam is aparoksa Jnanam. Whether it will produce jnana phalam in this janma or in
the next janma is our question. There is no clear cut rule whether it will produce phalam in
this or in future janma. The siddhanta is indefinite and he says it depends on the status of the
student. Vedanta is same; Brahman is the same; aparoksa Jnanam is the same but the students
are not the same. So the result cannot be guaranteed. Here Vyasacharya says result is
indefinite because Vedanta pramanam can produce Jnanam only if it is not obstructed by
impurity in the minds of the student. Best seed cannot germinate if the ground is not
prepared. The obstacle may be a emotional, prarapta obstacle. Varieties of obstacles are there
which do not allow the knowledge to take place out of the study. The obstacle removal
becomes as important as Sravana Manana Nididyasanam. These obstacles are there known
and unknown. Even if the knowledge arises we dont have the courage to accept it as our
knowledge. To convey this in the tradition they tell a nice story. The story of samshepa
sariragam and it is dealt with in vichara sagaram. There was a minister by the name Birchu.
This minister was very efficient and favourite of the king. Sometime he goes to forest and
never returns. The king and the people were disturbed. There were few other ministers
envious of Birchu and they were happy of his disappearance. They said that Birchu has died
and he roams in the forests as a ghost. This information were well directed and the whole
kingdom believed. After several years the king goes for hunting and in the forest he saw
Birchu under a tree and was doing tapas. He was meditating. And the king went near him.
The sight of Birchu Jnanam generated in the mind did not give him happiness. He should
have been happy but instead of giving happiness he runs away from Birchu thinking that I am
near a ghost. This is the story part. He says Birchu the minister prameyam is in front alive.
Prameyam is there. Pramanam is there and gave direct knowledge that Birchu is there. The
pramata king is there. Actual pramata and prameyam are there. Indriyam produces pratyaksa
virtue vruitti and it is paroksa Jnanam. Birchu is right in front and has produced aparoksa
Jnanam. King clearly attained aparoksa Jnanam but he is not willing to accept it as Jnanam
and did not accept it as a fact. That vrutti does not produce any ananda also. In the actual
knowledge there is no jnana vruitti and he does not get ananda of finding the minister and he
386
Evam muktiphalaniyamastadavasthavadhritestadavasthavadhriteh
No such definite rule exists with respect to emancipation the fruit of knowledge because the
sruti asserts that state [to be immutable]. We enter the last adhikaranam with one sutra.
Now I will give you the general introduction to this adhikaranam. In this adhikaranam
Vyasacharya talks about the relationship between Jnanam and Mukti. In the previous
adhikaranam he talked of jnana sadhanam and Jnanam. Jnana sadhana produces Jnanam and
Jnanam produces Moksa. Jnana sadhanam is cause and Jnanam is effect and Jnanam is cause
and Moksa is the effect. In the previous adhikaranam Jnanam is effect and jnana sadhanam is
cause and here Jnanam is the cause and Moksa is the effect. In the previous adhikaranam we
asked the question whether Jnana sahdanam produces Jnanam in the current janma and next
janma. Here we ask whether Jnanam produces Moksa in the current janma or the future
janma. The answer is here the previous rule should not be extended. With regard to Moksa
phalam from Jnanam, the previous niyama cannot be applied and Jnanam gives Moksa
instantaneously and it is said Jnanam itself is Moksa. The general analysis of this sutra is
388
389
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class: 339
Topic 17 Aihikadhmukitphaladhikaranam [52]
Liberation is a state without difference it is only one.
Sutra 3.4.52 [477]
Evam muktiphalaniyamastadavasthavadhritestadavasthavadhriteh
No such definite rule exists with respect to emancipation the fruit of knowledge because the
sruti asserts that state [to be immutable]. We enter the last adhikaranam with one sutra.
We see the last sutra of the fourth pada of the third chapter. We see the general analysis of the
sutra. There are two interpretation of this sutra. Some interpretations are different from the
other. Here we talk about relation between the Jnanam and Mukti. In the previous
adhikaranam we saw the difference between vichara and Jnanam, the cause and effect the
Jnanam is the cause and moska we said is the effect. Vichara gives Jnanam and Jnanam gives
the Moksa. Just we have two pairs of cause effect relationship. The first pair we saw in the
previous adhikaranam. We see the second pair in the final adhikaranam. In the previous
adhikaranam we saw vichara produces Jnanam and how long we take for vichara produce
Jnanam we cannot predict. The process is unpredictable timewise. Eventhough vichara is
cause and has to produce knowledge there is unpredictability because of the minds of the
student for mind is not same because of the various obstacles called adhrista pratibandas.
Because the pratibanda varies we cannot say when the vichara will produce Jnanam. In some
cases it may take years and in some cases it may not happen in this janma itself and it can be
in the next janma. Kala niyama nasti it means we are not sure whether we get jnana phalam
now or in future. Now we take the next pair in this adhikaranam.
Jnanena Moksa utpatitih. When it comes to that what about the niyama. Is it also indefinite
like the previous case or not. If it is indefinite what will be the condition. I may get Jnanam
and Moksa I will get now or in future and wait for the lords clearance. In fact there are some
philosophers the time of Moksa bhagavan alone decides and we cannot question bhagavan.
For some devotee he takes less time and for some it will take more time. We cannot also
question God in this regard. For that we say it is not so. The indefiniteness mentioned in the
previous case is not applicable in this case. It means Moksa comes immediately on gaining
Jnanam. The word aniyamah in this sutra you must understand carefully. Aniyamah means
that there is no rule mentioned in the previous adhikaranam. The rule mentioned in the
previous adhikaranam is aniyama. Niyama of aniyama is not applicable in this case and it
means there is definiteness. It is niyama bhavah. There is definiteness with regard to kala
connecting Jnanam and Moksa utpatti. What is the kalam we can definitely say. Now the next
question is what is the definite time gap between Jnanam and moska in the case of all jnanis
in all four yugas. Adhi Sankaracharya clearly says there no time between Jnanam and
Moksa. It is instantaneous. With regard to this rule there is indefiniteness all people to attain
Jnanam will attain Moksa. Why there is no progression requiring time. Jnanam and Moksa re
eka rupam which does not have any gradation or progression. This Adhi Sankaracharya
points out first of all in Jnanam there is no gradation at all for everyone must gain knowledge
390
392
Page No
2
Chap-Pada-Sutra
4.1.1
Sutra Nos
478
340
341
4 . 1 . 1 and 4 . 1 . 2
342
4 . 1 . 2 and 4 . 1 . 3
343
13
4 . 1 . 3 and 4 . 1 . 4
344
17
4 . 1 . 4 and 4 . 1 . 5
345
21
4.1.5
346
25
4.1.6
483
347
29
4 . 1 . 6 and 4 . 1 . 7
348
33
4 . 1 . 7 to 4 . 1 . 11
484 to 488
349
38
4 . 1 . 11 and 4 . 1 . 12
350
41
4 . 1 . 12 and 4 . 1 . 13
351
45
4 . 1 . 13 to 4 . 1 . 15
490 to 492
352
49
4 . 1 . 15
492
353
52
4 . 1 . 16
and 4 . 1 . 17
354
55
4 . 1 . 17
and 4 . 1 . 18
355
59
and 4 . 1 . 6
4 . 1 . 19
496
61
Avrittirasakridupadesat
The repetition [of hearing, reflection and meditation on Brahman is necessary] on account of
the repeated instruction by the scriptures.
The sutra states that constant practice of meditation is necessary.
Now I will give you the general introduction to this adhikaranam. As I had said the first eight
adhikaranam deal with sadhana only, it is a small adhikaranam with two sutras. The sadhana
dealt with here is the primary sadhana for Jnanam and Moksa that is sravanam and mananam.
It is suggested in the very beginning of the Brahma Sutra. This jijnasa alone defined variously
in different context. Another name for jijnansa is vichara. Vicharah is another name for
enquiry. Also it is said as jnana abhyasah. Another word used is jnana yoga used by the latter
people. In kathopanisad Yama Dharma Raja uses the word adhyatma yogah. The last
expression is Sravana Manana Nididyasanam. this is the vedantic prescription for jnanam and
Moksa. All the words are synonymous.
Any action or pursuit for that matter one question arises in the mind is how long should I go
and how much I should do and how often I should do. The moment doctor gives prescription
you ask him how long the medicine should be taken. Vidhi means duration question comes.
Vidhi means how often and how much and how long comes. In karma kanda we are used to
vidhi. in karma kanda veda prescribes the duration and frequency etc. in veda purva baga
veda prescribes the duration, the number etc. for we do the thing to get the phalam and the
phalam offered by the veda is in the form of adhristam. Adhristam means invisible result.
That is called punyam. If the veda prescribes a japa a varuna japa for rain and how is varuna
japa is going to produce rain. The sound of mantra is to produce an adhristam and that will
produce the rain. So also other benefits. now the question is how many time I am to chant for
getting the adhristam. The number of avritti required is indicated in the veda itself. The whole
thing is suprasensuous. In karma kanda they have prescribed a rule. When sastra prescribes
the number of times, you have to follow it blindly. When sastra does not specify the number
and ask you to do you have to only once. This is presented in the form of rule. Wherever veda
vidhi is there, you should follow to get the adhrista phalam. This is sastra vidhi. in sutra
3.4.47 of the Brahma Sutra we have studied this aspect. We have said there it is a niyama
vidhi. Sravana Manana Nididyasanam is a niyama vidhi and if it is so how many times I
should do sravanam. Vidhi produces adhrista phalam. This is the debate in this adhikaranam.
Purva Paksi here says you apply Purva Mimamsa rule and if it does not mention the number
it should be taken as one. His logic sastra mentions only once and it does not give number of
times. Siddhanta says no. this has to be done during the whole time. What is the logic that is
going to be gien. The logic is when the benefit is adhrista palam invisible result, you depend
3
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 341
Topic 1 [Sutra 1-2]
Meditation on Brahman should be continued till knowledge is attained
Sutra 4.1.1. [478]
Avrittirasakridupadesat
The repetition [of hearing, reflection and meditation on Brahman is necessary] on account of
the repeated instruction by the scriptures.
The sutra states that constant practice of meditation is necessary.
We have entered into the 4th chapter of Brahma Sutra which deals with the phalam of Brahma
Vidya dealing with jivan mukit, videha Mukti and krama Mukti as the case may be. He talks
of banda nivrutti here. Moksa is freedom from something and gaining some other thing. Here
we talk of dukha nivrutti in the first pada. fourth pada deals with prapti pradhana. By the
word banda we means papam. Karma ksaya pradhana pada. we saw that even though it deals
with banda nivrutti the first eight adhikaranam deals with sadhanas only. of this first
adhikaranam deals with sravana manana nididyasanam. we discuss we should do sravana
manana nididyasanam must be repeated until you get Jnanam. It is cyclic process. Not that
you start with sravana and culminate in nididyasanam. On the other hand it should cyclically
go on. Even though we have been listening to same thing, we see great dimension as we go
on repeating it. Even though prama, prameyam and pramanam are the same, still we insist on
repetition there is difference in pramata. Pramata by repetition gets refined through more
Sravana Manana Nididyasanam. the same Vedanta vakyam becomes more powerful. We
have powerful antakarana medium through which it mediates, it is of different quality and
Sravana Manana Nididyasanam is for pratipanda nivrutti. Tat tvam asi gets more impact as
my mind gets refined. We have completed the general analysis of the first sutra in which the
avrutti is required. Brahmatmaka pratyaya is to be repeated. The pramanam for this is sruti
itself emphasizes the avrutti by using three separate sravana rupena pratyaya avrutti, manana
rupena pratyaya avrutti and we should never get away from aham brahma asmi pratyaya. In
each existence we remove different obstacle for pratyaya. First one also pratyaya is same
obstacle handled is different. It is like a person going to three different doctors. If one health
is aim why do you go to different special doctors. Even though health is one obstacles for
health is threefold. The goal is same in all the three cases. So also in the case of Sravana
Manana Nididyasanam. the main aim is aham brahma asmi. The difference between first
aham brahma asmi and third aham brahma asmi is the Jnanam is same. The various sruti
pramanams are 2.4.5 of Brihadaranyaka upanisad; 4.4.21 of Brihadaranyaka upanisad; the
qualified student should gather knowledge and thereafter he should not leave Vedanta may
you get soaked in Vedanta and if possible gradually reduce your other activities and increase
your nivrutti so that you get more and more soacked in Vedanta. Anya vacho vimunchata the
Mundaka says dont talk any other subject matter and save time and save it for the teaching;
next one is Brihadaranyaka upanisad 3.5 of Kahola Brahmanam. All insist upon remaining in
this knowledge which is called nishta. Allowing the knowledge to perpetrate into every
5
Lingaccha
And on account of the indicatory mark
The same topic is continued.
Now I will give you the general introduction to this sutra. Now some more supportive
arguments are given. Linga pramanam means an indirect indication as the support. Indirect
clue that indicates repetition. Adhi Sankaracharya where tat tvam asi maha vakya is repeated
nine times. 1.5.2 of Chandogya upanisad. reflect upon the rays and you will have many sons.
In this section treating of meditation on the udgita the text repeats the meditation on the
udgitha viewed as the sun because its result is one son only and the clause reflect upon his
rays. Enjoins a meditation on his manifold rays as leading to the possession of many sons.
This indicates that the repetition of meditation is something well known. What holds good in
this case holds good for other meditation also. Tatvam asi is repeated eight times. Repetition
would indee be useless for him who is able to realise the true nature of Brahman even if the
mahavakya tat tvam asi is enounced once only. but such advanced souls are very rare.
Ordinary people who are deeply attached to the body and objects cannot attain relaisation of
truth by a single enunciation of it. For such persons repetition is of use. The erroneous notion
I am the body can be destroyed only through constant meditation or repeated practice.
6
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 342
Topic 1 [Sutra 1-2]
Meditation on Brahman should be continued till knowledge is attained
Sutra 4.1.2. [479]
Lingaccha
And on account of the indicatory mark
The same topic is continued.
We have completed second sutra of this adhikaranam. Aham brahma asmi pratyaya should be
repeated in the form either sravanam, or mananam or nididyasanam. in support of this
conclusion, Vyasacharya or Adhi Sankaracharya gave three pramanams sruti, yukti and
anbhava which we discussed in the last class. As the subject matter is deep, there is need to
dwell on the subject deeper that needs repetition of reading, meditating. More so what I dont
see, smell and touch what I cannot objectify in any manner is seen to be identity. The world is
victimizing me or which I experience every day is seen to be unreal and mithya. This is
second hurdle. Vedanta says every free absolute Brahman is you are. Third one we are unable
to accept for it appears to be unreal though Vedanta asserts it to be correct. This has been our
view in all our janmas and the new knowledge is difficult to penetrate the thick skull of our
head. Even though Brahma Jnanam is one, there is possibility of knowing Brahman
progressively and hence repeated sravanam is needed to remove the many misconceptions
about Brahman thought in us. Hence avrutti is require. Sruti pramanam is there in first sutra
and linga pramanam is there in the second sutra. Yukti and anubhava pramanam is supplied
by Adhi Sankaracharya. Then Adhi Sankaracharya adds an incidental note that I discussed in
the last class. The journey of the seeker is first a samsari and then he becomes an adhikari and
then by sastirk study he becomes a jnani and then he becomes brahma nishtah and finally he
becomes videha mukta and he is then sarva karma rahitah and therefore punar janma rahitah.
It is this spiritual journey that attracts every seeker because he knows by knowing this
journey that I will become jivan mukta and vidheha mukta is the incentive to start the very
journey. Interestingly this journey belongs to ahankara. Because at every stage there is
description of ahankara status. When you say I am a samsara it is from the standpoint of
sthoola sookshma sarira. Dehabimana makes a samsari. Atma does not have sadhana
cathustaya sambatti or mumuksutvam. Adhikari is also a stutus of ahankara. Later when he
becomes a jnani and jnani is also a status of knower pramata. Jnani means one who has got
prama the knowledge. It is not the Atma. Atma is not samsari Atma is not adhikari and Atma
is not a jnani and all belongs to ahankara. The fourth status of jivan mukta the living
liberated. The living belongs to Atma or ahankara. Atma is ever alive and cannot become
dead. The word living is used for someone who will be dead later. Jivan ahankara rupena
muktah. Jivan muktah is status of ahankara. Videha mukta is one who has given up body and
who is free from sarva karma and one who does not have punar janma. All these three
definition belongs to ahankara alone and not Atma. Atma you cannot say because Atma is
ever free from body. When you refer to videha Mukti of Jnani you refer to ahankara which
9
12
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 343
Topic 2 [Sutra 3] Atmatvopasanadhikaranam.
Meditation on Brahman should be continued till knowledge is attained
Sutra 4.1.3. [480]
Na pratike na hi sah
[The meditator] is not [to see the Self] in the symbol because he is not that.
This and the following two sutras examine the value of a pratika or symbol to worship
Now I will give you the general introduction to this adhikaranam. This is the third
adhikaranam with one sutra. It is based on the prominent word in the sutra. The topic is
14
15
16
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 344
Topic 3 [Sutra 4] Pratikadhikaranam
The symbols of Brahman should not be meditated upon as identical with the meditator.
Sutra 4.1.4. [481]
Na pratike na hi sah
[The meditator] is not [to see the Self] in the symbol because he is not that.
This and the following two sutras examine the value of a pratika or symbol to worship
We are in the four sutra which belongs to the third adhikaranam. This adhikaranam has only
one sutra. Here topic of discussion is pratika adhikaranam. I have given the general
introduction to this adhikaranam. Here pratika upasanam said in Chandogya upanisad are
taken up for discussion. I was talking about three type of meditations. Three types of
meditation is known as pratika upasanam ahangraha upasanam and nididyasanam. We want
to establish in pratika upasana brahma pratika avrutti is there and there is object difference
and therefore it is beda upasanam. But in ahangraha upasana there is also brahma pratyaya
avrutti is there and here Brahman is on ones self and therefore it is abeda dhyanam. In
nididyasanam also brahma pratyaya avrutti is there and here also I see Brahman on myself
and therefore nididyasanam also happens to be abeda dhyanam. One beda dhyanam and two
abeda dhyanam. Now the question comes why you call one as ahangrah upasana and the
other as nididyasanam. What is the basis of difference? In ahangraha upasana the upasaka
does not know that I am Brahman. Upasaka here is ignorant, he has not studied Vedanta, and
he has not done maha vakya vichara and therefore does not know I am Brahman. Still he
repeats the thought I am Brahman without knowing I am Brahman and therefore for him I am
Brahman is not a fact but it is an imagination. And therefore it will be called ahangraha
upasana. In this upasanam aikyam is an imagination and not a fact. But aham brahma asmi is
nididyasanam and the person here who does the nididyasanam, has done maha vakya
sravanam and maha vakya mananam and it is a crystal clear fact and therefore he reminds
himself of obtaining the fact. It is Self reminder. Nididyasanam is Self-reminder of already
obtained fact which fact I am convinced. Therefore, it comes under Jnanam. In ahangraha
upasana abeda dhyanam is there but one is on imagination and in the other it is reminder of
the fact. In this adhikaranam Vyasacharya establishes pratika upasana is different from both
ahangrah upasana and nididyasanam. Pratika upasanam is neither ahangrah upasana nor
nididyasanam and therefore it does not come under abeda dhyanam. Therefore it comes under
beda dhyanam. Adhithyah brahma upasita comes under beda dhyanam. May you look upon
sun as Brahman. If adithya pratika Brahmanam will not come under ahangrah upasanam or
nididyasanam. We have to give reason for that. Why it is nididyasanam? It is so because
firstly it comes under upasana kandam and therefore Brahman mentioned here is Sagunam
Brahman. Upasya devata is Sagunam Brahman and upasaka is saguna Jivatma and therefore
upasya and upasaka are different because upasya devata has different gunas and upasaka has
different gunas and therefore they cannot have aikyam. Therefore it cannot be nididyasanam.
Aikya asambavat nididyasanam na bhavati. The second reason is the upasaka is a sadhaka
17
Brahmadrishtirutkarshat
[the symbol] is to be viewed as Brahman [ant not in the reverse way] on account of the
exaltation [of the symbol thereby]
The same discussion is continued.
This is a small adhikaranam with one sutra. The topic is same topic. It is pratika upasanam.
Symbol is there. Deity is there in the upasanam. It is pratita upasanam. The topic of
discussion is slightly different. Previously we discussed beda or abeda upasanam. Now the
discussion is when we say manah upasita one should meditate sun as Brahman or one should
meditate Brahman as the sun. is it adhitya upasanam as Brahman or is it brahma upasanam as
adhithya. When I say visulaise sun as Brahman, the object is sun and the prominence is sun
18
20
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 345
Topic 4 [Sutra 5] Brahmadrishtyadhikarnanam
When meditating on a symbol, the symbol should be considered as Brahman and not
Brahman as the symbol.
Sutra 4.1.5. [482]
Brahmadrishtirutkarshat
[the symbol] is to be viewed as Brahman [ant not in the reverse way] on account of the
exaltation [of the symbol thereby]
The same discussion is continued.
We see the fourth adhikaranam of the first pada of the fourth chapter. we have competed this
adhikaranam and I wanted to discuss some points occurring in Adhi Sankaracharya bashyam.
Mano brahma iti upasita adhithyah brahma upasita adhesah, the symbol for meditation is
adhithya and manah. The upasya devata is Brahman. Since it is upasana prakaranam the
Brahman referred to Sagunam Brahman or Isvara. Adhithya and mana are pratikam. The
doubt that was referred to was whether one should meditate adhithya as Brahman or Brahman
as adhithya. When we say adhithya is to be meditated as Brahman adhithya is object of
meditation and when you as Brahman and Brahman is said to be prakara of meditation.
Devata is not seen as object of meditation for devata is not in front and it not taken as object
but taken as prakara as mode. Devata is prakara and patikam is vishayah. If Brahman is to be
meditated as adhithya when you say Brahman becomes vishya and adhithya becomes
prakarah. Which one is the vishayah and which one is prakarah. Purva Paksi says Brahman is
to be meditated as the sun and we said it is not correct. Adhithya should be meditated as
Isvara. In upasana always the lower object is object of meditation and it is always visualized
as higher thing and prakara should be higher and vishaya should be lower. When smaller is
seen as higher thing it is glorification. When I look upon bigger one as smaller person it will
become avamana. It is not glorification of Isvara it is avamana of Isvara. On the other hand
finite adhithya is seen as infinite Isvara and then adhithya devata will be flattered and one
will get the phalam. Purva Paksi asked the question is not the Isvara is to give the phalam.
Isvara is to give the result. For that Adhi Sankaracharya answered that phala dada is Isvara
only. therefore devata themselves are getting phalam from Isvara only and therefore even
when object of meditation is finite devata the phalam comes from Isvara only. object of
worship directly in front is tone and it cannot even listen to your prayers. Through inert stone
it goes to Isvara. Therefore what is the rule visayah is nikrista vastu and prakarah is utkrishta
vastu. Object is inferior variety and devata is superior variety. If Devata can be object of
meditation we would not have brought in the symbol itself. The very fact we introduce the
symbol is that devata we cannot see. Devatgas are paroksa. The pratyaksa pratikam is object
and devata will become prakara on the pratikam. This is the answer given by Vyasacharya.
Up to this we saw in the last class.
21
Adityadimatayaschanaga upapattteh
22
24
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 346
Topic 5 [Sutra 6] Adithyadimatyadhikaranam
In meditation on the members of sacrificial acts the idea of divinity is to be superimposed on
the members and not in the reverse way.
Sutra 4.1.6. [483]
Adityadimatayaschanaga upapattteh
And the ideas of the sun, etc., are to be superimposed] on the subordicate members
[sacrificial acts] because [in that way alone the statement of the scriptures would be]
consistent.
A particular instance is cited to confirm the preceding sutra.
Now we are in the general analysis of the sutra 6 which is the fifth adhikaranam of this pada.
here Vyasacharya is analyzing a type of karmanga upasanam mentioned in Chandogya
upanisad 1.3.1 and 2.3.1 of Chandogya upanisad. the controversy here is whether we should
take omkara as adhithya or adhithya as omkara. What is vishaya and what is prakara. This is
the question discussed here. The same confusion comes 2.2.1 of Chandogya upanisad also.
Here two factors are there one is prithvi and himkara is sama bhakti and sama mantra. Here
one is loka and the other is mantra. Loka should be seen as mantra and mantra should be
taken as loka. This is the controversy here. Purva Paksi as usual comes with wrong
suggestion and says loka should be seen as mantra and loka is object and mantra is prakara.
Surya should be seen as omkara and prithvi as himkara mantra. In short loka should be seen
as mantra. For this Purva Paksi has given four reasons.
First reason he gave was mantra is superior to loka for mantra is karma angam capable of
giving phalam. Therefore mantra is superior and loka is inferior. Therefore nikrishta loka is
vishaya and utkrishta mantra is prakarah. this is argument number one and the second
argument he gave was in Chandogya upanisad 2.2.1 it is said lokeshu is in saptami vipakti.
The nikishta vastu is given in saptami vipakti. Saptami vipakti refers to nikrishta vastu and
therefore loka must be nikrishta vastu and therefore this is vishayah and utkrishta mantra
should be prakarah. the third argument he gave was a mantra as a support 1.6.1 of Chandogya
upanisad as a clue or indication of support of him which he calls as lingam. The clue mantra
iyam eva rk agni sama. Prithvi eva rk the earth alone is rk` mantra and agni is sama mantra is
the statement from here it is clear that prithvi lika must be visualized as rk mantra. Therefore
loka is vishaya and mantra is prakara. The fourth argument is adhyatvat in 2.2.1 of
Chandogya upanisad the upasana mentioned is prithvi himkarah. Prithvi is presented first and
therefore it should be taken as fact and the next one is mantra and since prithvi does not have
mantra status. We said before mano brahma upasanam we gave the argument the manah
occurs first and therefore it should be taken as vishaya and Brahman should be taken for
prakarah. therefore we only inititated the argument the first one is vishaya and second one is
prakarah. hence this argument is forwarded by Purva Paksi. Prithvi is first word and therefore
25
27
28
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 347
Topic 5 [Sutra 6] Adithyadimatyadhikaranam
In meditation on the members of sacrificial acts the idea of divinity is to be superimposed on
the members and not in the reverse way.
Sutra 4.1.6. [483]
Adityadimatayaschanaga upapattteh
And the ideas of the sun, etc., are to be superimposed] on the subordicate members
[sacrificial acts] because [in that way alone the statement of the scriptures would be]
consistent.
A particular instance is cited to confirm the preceding sutra.
We see the sixth sutra of the first pada of fourth chapter. this happens to be the fifth
adhikaranam of the pada. here Vyasacharya analyses a pratika upasana from Chandogya
upanisad. in the two upasanas adhithya and udgitha are given as upasana topic in the first
manta and in the second mantra loka and sama mantra are taken up for discussion. If you
adhithya is to be taken as omkara then adhithya becomes vishayah and omkara prakarah.
similarly in second instance various lokas and sama mantras are mentioned whether loka
should be meditate as sama mantras or sama mantras should be meditated as loka. Udgitha
and sama mantras are prakara says Purva Paksi. We say it is not so and we say sama mantras
are objects of meditation. Visualize omkara as adhithya and similarly visualize himkara as
prithvi and not vice versa. Mantra is vishaya and loka is prakara. After establishing
Vyasacharya view we came to Adhi Sankaracharya bashyam and now the position where we
are is that Adhi Sankaracharya refutes the four arguments of the Purva Paksi. Purva Paksi
gave four arguments to show that the lokas are vishaya and mantras are the prakara. The first
argument we refuted in the last class. The second one we are in the process of refuting. See
the mantra after 2.2.1 where the upasana is prescribed after two mantras phalam is given in
2.2.3 of Chandogya upanisad. we find the very same lokas are mentioned as the karma
phalani. Therefore the lokas are karma phalam and mantras are karma angam. From this we
come to know karma angam is part of ritual and it will come under the means. Lokas are
mentioned as sadhyam the karma phalam. Sadhanam is superior and sadhyam is inferior. End
is superior to the means. A person like the means for the ends alone. Therefore the meditation
must be mantresu loka darsanam and mantra is vishaya and loka must be prakara. Visualize
mantra as lokas. Therefore prithvi himkara means udgitam mantram adithyena upaseeta. This
is the refutation of first argument of Purva Paksi.
Purva Paksi asked us to observe the mantra 2.2.1of Chandogya upanisad. Purva Paksi
argument was word lokeshu is in seventh case revealing nikrishta vastu and that is why we
defined meditation as nikrishta vastuni utkrishta vastu. Nikrishta vastu is always vishayah.
Nikrishta vastu is always object and the other one is prakarah and utkrishta vastu. If loka is
vishaya then sama must be praharah only. therefore also you have to accept my argument.
This was Purva Paksi contention. Here Adhi Sankaracharya argues. We asked Purva Paksi
29
Asinah sambhavat
Sitting [a man is to meditate] on account of the possibility
The posture of the meditator while engaged in meditation is now being disucssed
This is fairly a long adhikaranam with four sutras. In the case of upasana whether there are
posture restrictions or not is the question discussed here. Upasana is a mental work. Upa and
asanam. Asanam means dwelling to stay or to be or to remain. upa means in the proximity or
close. Near what? Near various object of meditation. Upasya vishaya and be near to it. Who
should be near the upasya viahsya. Whether it should be body or mouth or mind should be
near. We say mind being in contact with upasya vishaya. It can stand close to any object in a
particular way. It is by way of entertaining dealing with that object. Staying close means
remaining closely attached to it. Vas means to stay. Upavasah means mentally staying close
to God by entertaining the thought on God. Sagauna brahma vishaya manasa vyaparah is
upasanam. It cannot be Nirgunam Brahman and then it is not called upasanam and it is called
nididyasanam. the controversy comes because upasana is an activity of the mind and what
should be condition of the body. When two people are there and they visit a particular place
and one is entertaining a person. What should be done to the body. Whether restriction should
be there or it can do anything it likes. After all the job is done by the mind only. during
upasana body postures should be there or not. Purva Paksi says since body has no role to play
since it is only job of the mind, postural restrictions are not there. what is going to be
siddhanta is no. postural restrictions are there. this is the general introduction.
31
32
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 348
Topic 6 [Sutra 7-10]
In meditation on the members of sacrificial acts the idea of divinity is to be superimposed on
the members and not in the reverse way.
Sutra 4.1.7. [484]
Asinah sambhavat
Sitting [a man is to meditate] on account of the possibility
The posture of the meditator while engaged in meditation is now being disucssed
Asinah sambhavat
Sitting [a man is to meditate] on account of the possibility
The posture of the meditator while engaged in meditation is now being disucssed
Here Vyasacharya discusses whether specific posture is required or not for the upasanam.
Adhi Sankaracharya in his introduction points out before answering the question asks what
type of meditation it is. Meditation can be classified into three types. one is karmanga
dhyanam, second svatantra dhyanam or Vedanta dhyanam or nididyasanam. karmanga
dhyanam is that meditation which is part of a ritual and it has to be practised while the ritual
is being performed. Before offering particular oblation, one should meditate upon a devata
before offering the oblation. It is done at the time of performance of the oblation. Such a
meditation will become karmanga dhyanm. Svatantra dhyanam is not part of a ritual and it is
independent meditation. We have many such meditation in sikshavalli. There are
innumerable svatantra meditation. Third is vedantic meditation of jnana vrutti which is
already received from sastram. Adhi Sankaracharya points out in the introduction to this
adhikaranam the first and third variety are not under discussion here. Karmanga upasanam
there cannot be any controversy because for performance of karma whatever posture
prescribed for karma will apply to the karmanga upasana also. Even sandhyavandanam there
are special rules. At the time arkya pradhanam if you are asked to do dhyanam whatever
posture for arkya pradhanam he has to meditate for a few minutes. Similarly direction of
karma and if you are to do it facing the east the upasana also to be done facing the east. Veda
prescribed the posture direction for karmas which is to be followed for upasana also. Facing
the east and eastern part of the ground should be lower then where he is seated. A place
which goes downward in the eastern direction. Therefore karmanga upasana is not the topic
of this adhikaranam.
Vedanta dhyanam. Here vedantic meditation is not under consideration because it is not done
for adhrista phalam. The rules are compulsory when the phalam is in the form of punyam, the
invisible result. It is for avoiding forgetfulness or for assimilation. Nididyasanam does not
33
Dhyanaccha
And on account of meditation
An argument in support of sutra 7 is adduced.
Upasanam is another word for dhyanam. Both of them are synonymous,. In the sasra
dhyanam is defined as mental existence, which involves twofold efforts. One is withdraw
mind or thought from the external objects. This is a tough proposition. Even though we go to
meditation room the body comes yet the mind is in any place other then the room. The mind
gets stuck on something or somebody. Plucking the mind from the object is difficult.
Withdrawal of mind from the object is called vijadiya pratyaya nivrutti. The second part is
directing towards upasya viahsya which existence is called sajadiya pratyaya pravah.
Therefore together we say vijadiya pratyaya anantarita sajadiya pratyaya nivruttyaya
pravahah. Mind has to be plucked and directed. It is plucking and directing process. Seated
posture is conducve for withdrawal of mind. Therefore do meditation. This is the general
analysis of the sutra.
Now I will give you the words analysis of the sutra. Ca and dhyanat since upasanam is
identical with dhyanam [the above condition is to be accepted] the above condition is seated
posture. Vyasacharya uses the word dhyanam only. the significance of the words is dhyanat
34
Achiatvam chapekshya
And with reference to immobility [the scriptures ascribe meditativeness to the earth]
The argument In support of sutra 7 is continued.
With reference to the immobility of the earth in ordinary eye, the scripture fancies the earth
as being engaged in concentration as if it remains fixed in space in the act of pious
meditation. It suggests that such a steady application of the mind can be attained by
meditating only in a sitting position. If the body is at rest, there is rest for the mind also, if the
body is in motion, i.e., restless the mind too becomes restless. Steadiness accompanies
meditation. Steadiness of body and mind is possible only while sitting and not while standing
or walking.
A particular expression in language in sastra and loukika vyavahara. In Chandogya upanisad
7.6.1 says the mountains which stand still appear to be meditating. This is sastriya vyavahara.
The loukika vyavahara is the crane that stands still until it gets it s fish. Fish pratyaya. The
moment the fish goes nearby, it is on meditation as it were seeing the stillness of the bird.
Meditation and inactivity go together. Because of sastra vyavahara and loukika vyavahara
meditation is practised with stillness. If you want to practise meditation, you have to stand
still. How many minutes you can stand still. Therefore seated posture is suggested.
Now I will give you the words analysis of the sutra. Ca means moreover [there is an
expression] the mountain meditates as it were] the crane meditates as it were apekshya based
on achalatvam there stillness or motionlessness; now we will see the significance of the
words ca` there are loukika and sastriya expressions. There is series of jayatis. The mountain
is till. Achalatvam means motionlessness or stillness. There is no other reasons for
comparision. It is inert. Without some sadhrishya no comparison is possible for meditation is
the job of living being. There can be only one basis. Meditator is still and mountain is still;
therefore seated posture is suggested.
Smaranti cha
35
Yatraikagrata intraviseshat
Wherever concentration of mind [is attained] there [it is to be practised] there being no
specification [as to place]
We enter into the 7th adhikaranam with one sutra. The subject matter is the same. we are not
listening karmanga upasanam or Vedanta Jnanam. Those who read Adhi Sankaracharya
bashyam, he uses nididyasanam for upasanam also. Upasanam means saguna dhyanam and
nididyasanam means nirguna dhyanam. But Adhi Sankaracharya does not observe this rule.
If you happen to read Adhi Sankaracharya, he uses this word for both. Similarly the word
Brahman and Isvara and Brahman means nirgunam and Isvara refers to sagunam. Here the
discussion is neither karmanga upasanam or Vedanta upasanam but svatantra upasanam.
Svatantra upasanam requires sitting posture. Do we have any other rules to observe like dik
desha and kala for doing svatantra upasanam. This is the question. Dik means direction;
should we sit in a particular direction avoiding south; desha means in particular place only
like puja room etc. third one is kala niyama do we have any rule or not. Purva Paksi says
those rules are to be observed like asana rules. Siddhanta is going to be negating Purva Paksi.
Vyasacharya and Adhi Sankaracharya say there are no such rules. Desa kala and dik rules
are not there for svatantra upasanam. For sandhyavandana karma the niyamas are there. for
karmanga upasanam it is decided by karmas. For svatantra upasanam, doing siva dhyanam or
Vishnu dhyanam seated posture are compulsory desha kala niyamas are not there. since
svatantra upasanam requires focusing the thought without retraction with regard to dik desha
and kala, wherever you are able to focus without retraction that desa is permitted; that kala is
permitted and that direction is permitted. No rule as such is there for the purpose. We dont
ban even south direction. This is the general analysis.
36
37
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 349
Topic 7 [Sutra 11] Ekagratadhikaranam
There is no restriction of place with regard to meditation
Sutra 4.1.11. [488]
Yatraikagrata intraviseshat
Wherever concentration of mind [is attained] there [it is to be practised] there being no
specification [as to place]
I want to discuss a point which is dealt with by Adhi Sankaracharya in his bashyam in sutra
11. Purva Paksi raises an objection. Vyasacharya said that scriptural specification is not there
for pratika upasanam. Purva Paksi questions that statement. How do you says such
specification is not there. this shows that you have not read the scriptures properly. In
Svetasvatara Upanisad prescribes desha in minute detail. How do you say desa niyama nasti.
The mantra II.10 of Svetasvatara Upanisad reads as same suchau sarkara vahni valuka
vivarjite sabda jalasraya dibhih mano nukule na tu caksu pidane guha nivatasrayane prayo
jatet the meaning of the mantra is in a level clean place free from pebbles fire and gravel,
favourable to thought by the sound of water and other features, not offensive to the eye, in a
hidden retreat protected from the wind, let him perform his exercises [let him practise yoga].
The place stagnant water is there such place you should avoid. If there is a huge reservoir
cold wind may affect the body hence such place may be avoided. The place should not affect
the eyes too much. One commentator says there should not be too much glaring light that
may disturb the eyes. Caksu also refers to some flies. There should not be insects, flies etc.
the place should be similar to cave, and where too much wind is not there. Therefore Purva
Paksi claims that svetasvatara Upanisad specifically states the place of meditation. How
Vyasacharya says the place is not prescribed. Adhi Sankaracharya defends Vyasacharya. He
says that there is another crucial word in that mantra. Mano anukule and this word which is
conducive for your concentration means we are not talking about adhrista phalam but dhrista
phalam the place favourable for meditator and therefore the importance is to be given to
mano anukule and all other suggestions are not compulsory rule. They are secondary only.
because is a manasa karma therefore manokulatva niyama is important. Since mano anukula
is important, all other conditions become secondary. The conditions are not vidhi and they are
only suggestions. Desa vishesha is compulsorily presented. Suggestions are given by the
Upanisad and you need not follow. If you make such things compulsory, then you cannot
practise meditation all the rules are secondary. Sit and concentrate the mind is compulsory
vidhi. with this 11th sutra is over. 7th adhikaranam is also over.
40
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 350
44
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 351
Topic 9 [13] Tadadhigamadhikaranam
Knowledge of Brahman frees one from all past and future sins.
Sutra 4. 1. 13[490]
Itarasyapyevamasamsleshah pate tu
46
48
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 352
Topic 11 [15] Anarabdhadhikaranam
Works which have not begun to yield results are alone destroyed by knowledge and not those
which have already begun to bear fruits.
Sutra 4.1.15 [492]
50
51
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 353
Topic 12 [sutras 16-17] Agnihotradyadhikaranam
Permanent obligatory works enjoined by the vedas for different asramas are not to be given
up.
Sutra 4.I.16 [495]
Atonyapi hi ekeshamubhayoh
For [there is] also [a class of good works] other than this according to some [There is
agreement] of both [teachers, Jaimini and Baadarayana] [as to the fate of those works]
Vihita punya karma is Jnanam friendly. It is not destroyed by Jnanam. on the other hand
vihita punya karma is utilized for Moksa. You dont call it destruction. What is utilized never
termed as destroyed. The question comes if punyam is not destroyed by Jnanam and how do
you say sarva punya nasah before in sutra 14 ibid. it is contradiction./ for that Vyasacharya
says because I say punyam in two different meaning. One is vihita punya karma and kamya
karma punyam, which gets destroyed on gaining Jnanam. therefore in this sutra he says there
is another punyam other than agnihotradi punyam. Other than agnihotradi punyam other than
vihita karma punyam there is another punyam kamya karma punyam which has been done in
this janma as also in the previous punya also. That punyam is also there and it is that punyam
which is destroyed by Jnanam. that is mentioned in sutra no. 14. some of them are distributed
to jnanis devotees who are interested in material welfare. More in the next class.
54
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 354
Topic 12 [sutras 16-17] Agnihotradyadhikaranam
Permanent obligatory works enjoined by the vedas for different asramas are not to be given
up.
Sutra 4.I.17 [496]
Atonyapi hi ekeshamubhayoh
For [there is] also [a class of good works] other than this according to some [There is
agreement] of both [teachers, Jaimini and Baadarayana] [as to the fate of those works]
Prarapta Vyasacharya calls it as arabdha karyam. Sanchita agami mixture he uses the name
anarabdha karyam. I have slightly changed arabdha karyam I call it praraptam and
anarabdhya karyam I call it prarapta vilaksanam. Therefore note the terminology. He want to
introduce a new concept. With regard to papam we have prarapta papam and prarapta
vilakshana papam. In the case of jnani prarapta papam is not destroyed. Prarapta vilakshana
papams are destroyed. No problem and no controversy. Now what about punyam. Here we
enter into new concept. Prarapta punyam is not destroyed for jnani. What about prarapta
vilakshana punyam of jnani? Can we apply the law of papam. Prarapta vilakshana papam is
destroyed. What about prarapta vilakshana punyam should be destroyed in the normal course.
But Vyasacharya introduces a new concept regarding prarapta vilakshana punyam. He says
that prarapta vilakshana punyam is of two types which division is not there in the case of
papam. But prarapta vilakshana punyam we are dealing with one bunch and we divide into
two. One is prarapta vilakshana vihita karma punyam and another prarapta vilakshana kamya
karma punyam. Vihita karama means compulsory duties like panca maha yajna jnani must
have done in this as also in the previous janma. Prarapta vilakshana kamya karma punyam
before becoming a mumukshu jnani also must have been a man of desire. During those days
as a ajnani would have desired position and other things before coming to Vedanta and there
would have many such unfructified kamya karma punyam. This means totally punyam, is of
three groups. One prarapta punyam prarapta vilakshana vihita karma punyam and prarapta
vilakshana kamya karma punyam. We have said prarapta punyam is not destroyed by
Jnanam. What about the other two. Vyasacharya says prarapta vilakshana vihita karma
punyam is not destroyed by Jnanam [sutra 16] and naturally we will be woirried any
undestroyed karma will give punar janma. Vyasacharya says prarapta vilaksana vihita karma
punyam is absorbed by Jnanam the very rise of Jnanam has happened only because of
prarapta vilakshana vihita karma punyam alone. Therefore it is utilized not destroyed. This is
the essence of 16th sutra. In the 17th sutra Vyasacharya says prarapta vilaksana kamya karma
punya alone will be destroyed by Jnanam. This is one point given in the sutra.
The second point is that some of the prarapta vilakshana kamya karma punya are destroyed in
a different way. One destruction is direct destruction itself and there is another type it is
distributed or transferred to those kamis who worship a jnani. Those who are interested in
worldly benefits and they do worship him. And for them worship should give punya phalam
and prarapta vilakshana kamya karma punya is transferred to the devotee. This is done by
55
Yadeva vidyayeti hi
56
58
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 355
Topic 14 [19] Itaakshapanadhikaranam
After enjoining the fruits of Prarapta karma the knower becomes onw with Brahman.
Sutra 4.4.19 [496]
61
Page No
Chap-Pada-Sutra
355
356
357
358
359
360
361
362
363
364
365
366
367
63
65
69
73
77
80
84
87
91
94
98
101
105
108
4.2.1
4 . 2 . 1 and 4 . 2 . 2
4 . 2 . 3 and 4 . 2 . 4
4 . 2 . 4 to 4 . 2 . 6
4 . 2 . 7 and 4 . 2 . 8
4 . 2 . 8 to 4 . 2 . 10
4 . 2 . 11 and 4 . 2 . 12
4 . 2 . 12 and 4 . 2 . 13
4 . 2 . 13 to 4 . 2 . 15
4 . 2 . 15 to 4 . 2 . 17
4 . 2 . 17
4 . 2 . 17 to 4 . 2 . 20
4 . 2 . 20 and 4 . 2 . 21
Sutra Nos
497
497 and 498
499 and 500
500 to 502
503 and 504
504 to 506
507 and 508
508 and 509
509 to 511
511 to 513
513
513 to 516
516 and 517
62
Vangamanasi darsanacchabdacca
Speech is merged in mind because it is so sen, and there are scriptural statement [to that
effect]
This sutra says that speech merges in the mind at death
Now we will enter into second pada. The second pada has got 11 adhikaranam spread over 21
sutras. This second and third pada both of them deal with upasakas krama mukti. Krama
mukti as the word shows talks of liberation in gradual stages. Various stages are involved in
krama mukti. First is jiva of upasaka leave the physical body. Departure is the first stage,
which is unique to upasaka and it, does not happen in the case of jnani. In the case of jnani it
is the case of merger. In the case of upasaka it is the departure. The coming out of the body
the jiva consisting of sookshma, sthoola sariram. That is called ukranti. The second stage is
called gathih. Shukla marga. That is the special path. One road is there for special people. If
you give special upasaka payment it is shukla marga. Third stage is brahma loka praptih.
Reaching the destination of brahma loka. Departure travel and reaching. Fourth stage is
gaining nirguna brahman aikya jnanam. Aham brahma asmi. The upasaka has to gain
knowledge. Because they have not gained jnanam in this life, so he has to gain the same in
brahma loka. Fourth stage is jnana prapti. The fifth stage is at the time of pralayam all the
devatas including brahmaji merge into brahman and at that time this upasaka also merges.
Along with brahmaji they will merge with brahman. Thus there are several stages. Of these
stages the second pada concentrates on utkranti pada of the upasakas. The third pada deals
with shukla gathi pradhana pada. The various devatas how do they travel where all they will
stop etc., will be highlighted there before one reaches brahma loka.
Now i will introduce the first adhikaranam. The first adhikaranam is a small adhikaranam
with two sutras. It analyses a mantra occurring in vi.8.6 of chandogya upanisad. The mantra
deals with utkranti. The mantra reads as asya soumya purusasya prayato van manasi
sampadyate manah prane, pranas tejasi tejah parasyam devatayam the essence of the
mantra is when ajnani dies what happens to him. Ajnani includes upasaka also. You should
not take it upasaka as a jnani. Whenever we say upasaka is ajnani, he is jivatma paramatma
aikya ajnani. All other lay people also ajnani. The mantra talks about all ajnanis in general
which includes the upasaka also. All sookshma sariram gradually withdraw from respective
golakams and as an example one organ is mentioned. The vak indriyam gets withdrawn into
the mind. Only mentally speech is possible. So many things i want to say but mouth does not
cooperate. Therefore upanisad says vak withdrawn into the mind. This indicates all sense
organs withdraw into the mind. The mind withdraws into tejas tattvam. Different meansing
are given for tejas tattvam. The temperature is there in the body. Thought is also gone and
63
64
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 356
Vangamanasi darsanacchabdacca
Speech is merged in mind because it is so sen, and there are scriptural statement [to that
effect]
This sutra says that speech merges in the mind at death
We are in the fourth chapter of brahma sutra after completing the first pada in the last class
we have entered into the second pada. In the first pada sarva karma nivrutti and jivan mukti
were talked about. Here the krama mukti of saguna upasakas will be discussed. It is happen in
several stages. All the organs of sookshma sarira will merge into the jiva. Upasaka is an
ajnani. This first stage of withdrawal of all organs is called utkranti getting ready for quitting
the body. The second stage is upasaka jivatma traveling through shukla gathi and it is called
gathih. Third stage is brahma loka prapti and reaching the brahma loka and the fourth stage is
nirgunam brahman jnanam which the upasaka had not attained in manushya sariram. The
fifth and final stage at the time of pralaya when brahmaji attains vidheha mukti all the jnanis
will gain vidheh mukti. These are the stages. The second pada of the brahma sutra of fourth
chapter will focus on utkranti and gathi specially the utkranti of saguna upasaka. This is
utkranti pradhana pada. This begins with an analysis of chandogya upanisad vakyam which
clearly talks about utkranti. It is continued the latter adhikaranam also. The first few
adhikaranams are analysis of chandogya upanisad dealing with utkranti part.
First i will give you the general introduction to this adhikaranam a small adhikaranam with
two sutra. It talks about what happens to the vak of dying person. For analysis the chandogya
upanisad vakyam is taken mantra 6.8.6 [given above] talks about the laya of parts or limbs of
the dying person. The resolution of various constituents of the individual is discussed here.
This resolution is talked about in four stages in the mantra. Hey soumya asya pratayah
purusasya pratayah means dying. Priti means departing for good. The context is a dying
ajnani for him organ resolution takes place is discussed here. Mind resolves into prana; prana
resolves in tejasi and fourth stage tejasa parasyam devatanam. These are the four layams or
resolution. Vak resolves in mind and mind resolves into prana and prana resolves into tejas
and tejas resolves into para devata. We analyse the first stage in this adhikaranam. Vak
resolving into the mind is discussed here. Why should this topic come in this brahma sutra.
There must be some controversy otherwise it would not have occurred here. Here the
controversy is what is the meaning of the vak. The word vak can have two meaning and one
is vak indriyam the name of the organ of speech and second meaning of the word vak is
function vrutti of the indriaym. One refers to substance itself and the second one refers to the
65
68
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 357
Topic 1 [1] Vaghadhikaranam
At the ime of death the functions of the organs are merged in the mind
Sutra 4.2.2[498]
Sodhyakshe tadupagamadibhyah
That [prana] is merged in the ruler [individual soul or jiva] on account fo the [statements as to
the pranas] coming to it and so on.
71
72
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 358
Topic 3 [4-6] Adhyakshadhikaranam
The function of prana is merged in the jiva
Sutra 4.2.4.[500]
Sodhyakshe tadupagamadibhyah
That [prana] is merged in the ruler [individual soul or jiva] on account fo the [statements as to
the pranas] coming to it and so on.
I was giving you the general introduction to fourth adhikaranam of second pada of oruth
chapter. This adhikaranam consists of four sutras. Here the discussion is what happens to the
prana of the dying person. There is a confusion regarding this because there are seemingly
contradictory statements in the srutis. One says prana merges in to the atma tattvam while the
other says the prana merges into the jiva tattvam. Chandogya upanisad says tejas tattvam and
brihadaranyaka upanisad says atma tattvam and the question is which one is correct.
Vyasacharya establishes that both statements are valid. Since some technical aspects are
there i will give the overall picture.
Vyasacharya points out that brihadaranyaka upanisad should be taken as the main statements
and the jiva travels along with prana. The aside point we have to remember is that the
discussion centers round ajnanis ajnani karmis and ajnani upasakas. This is the primary thing.
Here we have to remember the teaching given in panchagni vidya. This is elaborately studied
before in 3.1 of brahma sutra. There also we saw what happens to jivatma at the time of
death. At the time of death the agni devata witnesses the creation and agni devata takes the
present body and gives the next physical body also. Next physical body is received at the
time of cremation itself. It was said in panchagni vidya that it is not received in fullfledged
form but in subtle version of gross elements. Subtle elements is the raw material for the next
body and these are called subtle sthoola panca bhootani. These gross elements which would
evolve in the next physical body and it is with jiva only. Stoola bhoota amass surround the
body. Prana surround the jiva and jiva is surrounded by sthoola bhoota amsa. Prana sahita
jiva is associated with sthoola panca bhootani. Since prana joins the jiva and jiva joins
pancha boothani we can says prana joins pancha bhootani. Prana joins jiva and jiva joins
pancha bhoota. There is nothing wrong in saying prana joins pancha bootas. Brihadaranyaka
upanisad talks about prana joining jiva and chandogya upanisad talks that prana joins agni
tattvam. Pancha bhoota is rudimentary body which will evolve into body under a process. Of
this we are now in the first sutra of the adhikaranam. Prana joining the jiva is the subject here
based on brihadaranyaka upanisad support. Vyasacharya justifies prana joining jiva.
Now i will give you the general analysis of the sutra. Here vyasacharya says prana joins jiva.
Jiva is referred to as adhyaksah the head of the unit consisting of mind prana karma etc. In
support of this prana joining jiva three statements of brihadaranyaka upanisad are taken. The
first one talks about prana going to jiva. Jiva upagamana vakyam. 4.3.38 of brihadaranyaka
upanisad. It talks about the prana accompanying the jiva. It is called anugamanam.
73
Buteshu tacchrutch
In the [subtle] elements [is merged] [the jiva with the pranas] as it is seen from the sruti
Vyasacharya talks about the second phenomenon that takes place at the time of death. While
prana is joining jiva, jiva is planning to take to new birth or new body. It prepares for the raw
material for the next physical body. In the world, there is vast amount of raw material is
available. Out of the total sthoola bhutas a small portion from the samasti is stuck to jivatma
and from the raw material it has to evolve the next physical body. These pancha boothas only
takes the form of new body as stated in the panchagni vidya. Therefore this sutra talks about
jiva joining the pancha bhutas. Pancha sthoola boothas or it is pancha sthoola bootha amass
which is raw material for the next physical body. When the jiva joins with the pancha boothas
something else is also there. Prana has joined and jiva alone with prana joins the pancha
boohtas and it is this phenomenon that is talked about in the chandogya upanisad. We can
also say prana joining pancha bootha or jiva joining pancha bootha. Therefore chandogya
upanisad says pranah pancha bootha amse sambadhyate. But chandogya upanisad does not
say prana joins the pancha bootha. It takes the agni tattvam part. The word agni is
upalakshanam for pancha boothas. We should interpret prana joining agni tattvam is equal to
prana joining pancha bootha tattvam.
Now i will give you the words analysis of the sutra. Bhuteshu means the jiva with prana joins
the five gross elements; tad sruteh this is known from the sruti statement which reveals that. I
74
Naitasmin darsayato hi
[the soul with prana is merged] not in one element only for both [sruti and smriti declare this
[or declare so]
In this sutra vyasacharya answers a possible question. Chandogya upanisad says that
pranasahita jiva or jiva sahita prana joins agni tattvam. Purva paksi says upanisad mentiones
only agni tattvam and why do you interpret as panchaboothani. You take laksyartha and not
vachyartha. We know that between vachyartha and lakshyartha, vachyartha is stronger we all
know. How do you give up vachyartha and take lakshyartha. When one element is mentioned
why do you take five elements. Vyasacharya gives sruti vakyam elsewhere. It says jiva joins
not one elements but five elements it is said. There is a verb darsayata. There are two factors
are pramanams revealing the truth. The subject should be two. Vyasacharya says what are the
two. Adhi sankaracharya says two refers to question and answers occurring in panchagni
vidya [chandogya upanisad] which 5.3 of the upanisad. In that vidya portion there is dialogue
between svetagetu and pravaha jaivili what travels along with jiva is the discussion and there
also there is reference of one element and through that discussion also we concluded that five
elements go with the jiva. This was further discussed in brahma sutra 3.1. Already the issue
has been settled. Another interpretation is instead of question and answer, we take it as sruti
and smriti pramana we know five elements travel and not one element. What are they. Sruti
pramanam is 4.4.5 of brihadaranyaka upanisad; this says prithvi mayah apo mayah etc. It is
clearly said that jiva is surrounded by five gross elements travel after death. Second one
smriti pramanam. There is manu smriti pramanam. 1.27 of manusmriti. Here it is said that
pancha boothas are there along with jiva at the time of creation. Adhi sankaracharya gives
the logic also. We know from our experience that our physical body is made up of five
elements. Body is made up of refined clay only. We have jala tattvam, agni tattvam and vayu
tattvam and akasa tattvam inside the stomach. Since we clearly say that karyam is pancha
bootha and therefore karanam also there should be pancha bootha.
Now i will give you the words analysis of the sutra. Na jiva is not ekasmin associated with
one element hi means because darsayata sruti and smriti says so. Reveal otherwise. The
significance of the words is na ekasmin means it is not associated with one element; on the
other hand it is associated with five elements; darsayatah because sruti and smriti teach
otherwise. Tejasi should be taken as upalakshanam for five elements. Chandogya upanisad
vakyam refers to one element tejas; brihadaranyaka upanisad refers to five elements; when
sruti support is there for both when both are equally powerful how can you take five elements
then you have to apply the rule whichever has got logical support. Five element vakyam is
75
76
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 359
Topic 4 Asrityapakramadhikaranam
The mode of departure from the body up to the way is common to both the knower of the
sagunam brahman and an ordinary man.
Sutra 4.2.7 [503]
Tadapitch samsaravyapadesat
That [fine body lasts] up to the attainment of brahman [through knowledge] because [the
scriptures] declare the state of relative existence [till then]
Now i will give you the general introduction to this adhikaranam. It has four sutras. The
subject matter of this adhikaranam is vyasacharya goes further into the main mantra
chandogya upanisad 6.8.6. Now we have one more part tejah parasyam devatanam this we
will analyse. Tejah means that all the sense organs resolve into the mind and the mind in the
78
79
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 360
Topic 5 [[8 11] Samsaravyapadesadhikaranam
The dissolution of fire etc., at the time of death in the supreme deity is only relative
Sutra 4.2.8 [504]
Tadapitch samsaravyapadesat
That [fine body lasts] up to the attainment of brahman [through knowledge] because [the
scriptures] declare the state of relative existence [till then]
We do general analysis of sutra 8 of fifth adhikaranam. Here also Vyasacharya analyses the
significant mantra 6.8.6 of Chandogya upanisad which talks about the departure of ajnani
after or during death as to how various organs are withdrawn and how the chidabasa gets
associated with raw materials of the next physical body and how it travels through the
periphery of the nadi and how it goes to various lokas by taking appropriate margas. All the
details are given and all these relate to the death of ajnani and that ajnani may be ignorant or
a riutalist or any upasaka. Even the greatest upasaka comes under ajnani from vedantic angle,
upasaka exists in the field of dvaitam and so long as he is in the field of dvaitam he is an
ajnani. With regard to withdrawal there is no difference at all. It is similar. These stages are
same. The difference happens only when it is taking appropriate nadi and gathi. Nadi varies
from jiva to jiva depending upon whether he is a karma, upasaka or an ordinary man which
he takes from hridayam to periphery of the body. Whether he takes Krishna gathi shukla gathi
or athogathi differ from jiva to jiva. Here Vyasacharya comes to the critical portion of the
mantra.
Tejas dissolves into para devata. Both words are loaded words. The word tejas stands for jiva
nucleus consisting of three components which is going to depart from the body. The
components are entire sooksma sarira which has been folded; the second component of jiva
nuclus is pratibimba Chaitanyam the reflected Consciousness, and the third one is the raw
material which consists of minute portions of gross five elements which we call sthoola
pancha maha bootha amsah. This raw material is meant for the next physical body. All the
three put together is indicated by the word tejasa jiva nucleus. Then the next word parasyam
devatayam which means Paramatma Brahman. It is also a technical word which occurs in the
sixth chapter of Chandogya upanisad. Jiva nucleus merges into Brahman at the time of death.
If jiva merges into para devata Brahman at the time of death does not it mean Moksa because
of Brahman ailkyam which is nothing but Moksa. Vyasacharya says no. It is not jivas Moksa
prapti jivas merger into Brahman only if jiva has attained aham brahma asmi aikya Jnanam
is attained. If jiva is ajnani the merger is not a Moksa but it is a temporary rest. It is only
apekshika layah. Sanchita karma will continue. Vyasacharya gives only one argument and
Adhi Sankaracharya adds three more arguments. Vyasacharya says jivas merger into
Brahman is only temporary because jiva comes back from Brahman to travel towards various
lokas. Since the travel of jiva is talked about takes back its individuality and come for
shopping. This is called samsara vyapadesat. If jiva is permanently merged into Brahman
there is no question of travel. It is exactly like deep sleep. In sleep we merge into Brahman
80
Nopamardenatah
Therefore [this subtle body is] not [destroyed] by the destruction [of the gross body]
The jiva nucleus is extremely subtle both in terms of size and nature because of this nature
only when the body is destroyed or burnt nothing happens to the jiva nucleus. It is not
affected by fire, water and atom bomb or even if it is consigned to flames. It is applied to
sooksha sariram also. Even the greatest weapon can destroy only sthoola sarira and not
sooksha sariram. Not only sooksha sariram survives but also it travels. The destruction of the
physical body cannot destroy the jiva nucleus. It survives. That is even during the pralayam
fourteen lokas are destroyed that is in the next sristi after pralayam jiva nucleus will continue.
The nucleus includes the karana sariram also again the ukranti that is leaving from the body is
tremendously tedious on me and hence the jiva nucleus takes rest in Brahman, the time taken
by the jiva nucleus varies from individual to individual as some people wake up after
sleeping for few hours while some others take a long time of sleep.
Now I will give you the words analysis of the sutra. Atah means therefore; na the jiva nucleus
is not destroyed; upamardena by the destruction of the physical body. The significance of the
words is atah means therefore; because the jiva nucleus in terms of size and nature; na means
not destroyed jiva nucleus is not destroyed; upamardena by the destruction of the sthoola
sariram. Sthoola sariram does not destroy sooksha sariram. When someone cuts the head, he
can cut the sthoola sariram but not the sooksha sariram. When the sthoola sariram drowns the
sooksha sariram is not drowned. Because of subtliy jiva is jiva is invisible, jiva is
unstoppable, jiva is indestructible. When the sthoola sariram is destroyed the sooksha sariram
is not destroyed at the time of death. It is not marana anantaram. After the death of the person
this law is not relevant that sthoola sariram nase sooksha sariram nasah na bhavati. After
maranam sthoola sariram is here and sooksha sariram is already left and gone. Only both are
together there is doubt but once sooksha sariram leaves, it is unaffected and it is
undestroyable.
83
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 361
Topic 5 [[8 11] Samsaravyapadesadhikaranam
The dissolution of fire etc., at the time of death in the supreme deity is only relative
Sutra 4.2.11 [507]
86
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 362
Topic 6 [12- 14] Pratishedhadhikaranam
The pranas of the knower of Brahman do not depart at the time of death
Sutra 4.2.12 [507]
Spashto hyekesham
For the denial of the souls departure is clear in the texts of some schools.
Vyasacharya gives one answer and Adhi Sankaracharya gives two answers. We will see
Adhi Sankaracharya answer first. Vyasacharyas answer is different.m instead of analyzing
the Brihadaranyaka upanisad vakyam says our siddhanta is correct if you see other portions
of Brihadaranyaka upanisad statement. But Adhi Sankaracharya dwells this portion and
solves the problem.
He says if you read the previous and later part of the same section you will not have
confusion. Read the previous and later portion then there will not be any confusion. That is
why we should have systematic study. The previous five mantra deals with departure of
ajnani jiva. Towards the end of 5th mantra the direction of departure is governed by the desire
of the ajnani. It says every ajnani jiva leaves the physical body and the direction of travel
depends upon the desire of the leaving jiva. Having talked about ajnanis travel based on
desire the Upanisad concludes the portion iti nu kamanamayah. It is the lot of the desirer. The
travel is governed by the kama that he has. Atha indicates now change the topic. it introduces
the new topic of departure of jnani who is desireless. Thereafter Upanisad says akamis Prana
do not leave means it does not leave the body is the meaning. The present topic is Pranas not
leaving the body alone. The whole topic is ajnanis kamis Pranas departure from the body in
88
89
90
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 363
Topic 6 [12- 14] Pratishedhadhikaranam
The pranas of the knower of Brahman do not depart at the time of death
Sutra 4.2.14 [509]
Smaryate cha
And smriti also says that..
Now I will give you the general analysis of the sutra. it is a simple sutra. this sutra says that
there is not only sruti pramanam but we have got smriti pramanam in support of our
contention. Our contention that jnani jiva does not leave the body. This is unique to advaitam.
In vishistadvaitam there is neither jivanm Mukti nor vidheha Mukti. He does not get
liberation through Jnanam but he gets liberation through upasana. This upasaka jiva who is a
candidate for liberation has to leave the body, has to travel through lshukla gathi, and goes to
vaikunda. Jivanm Mukti is not there and upasaka jiva who is a candidate for liberation goes
to vaikunda. Parama padha vassal symbolizes it. He goes to vaikunta and he is liberated there.
there he never becomes vidhegah but he becomes sadhegah. According to vishistadvaita he
gets extraordinary body, which is made up of different raw material. In vaikunta upasaka gets
aprakruta sariram which is not subject to decay, degeneration and death etc. it is but living
permanently in Vaikunta near Vishnu. Prana ukranti is there for vishistadvaitam. This is
supported by smriti and sruti.
The support for our argument is found in Mahabharata sloka 239.23 sarva bootatma bootasya
samya bootani pasyatah devabi marga mushyanti apadasya padaihinah the essence of the
verse is he who has become the Self of all beings and has a complete intuition of all, in his
way the gods themselves are perplexed seeking for the path of him who has no path. Jnanis
travel death even devas cannot see. Because it is not there. why it is not there because jnani
does not travel. His Atma is one with Atma of all. He does not have a path of travel at all. He
looks at all jivarasis properly. It means he see as one non-different Atma. Devah api marge
mushyanti means even devas are confused about the path of the travel of jnani even though
they want to see the marge of jnani after death. Nothing is left behind for jnani to travel.
Atma cannot travel. Therefore if any devotee sees something on death of a jnani, it has
nothing to do with travel as stated in the above Mahabharata slokam. Jnanis Prana does not
travel.
Now I will give you the words analysis of the sutra. smaryate this is revealed in the smriti
also. The significance is word cha is conjunction between the present and the previous sutra.
smaryate means this is remembered. Again Vyasacharya does not refer to the book and
reference is given to the vaidhikas who remembered the smritis and srutis.
91
93
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 364
Topic 7 [15] Vagaditayadhikaranam
The pranas [organs] and elements of the knower of the Nirgunam Brahman get merged in It
at death.
Sutra 4.2.15 [511]
Avibhago vachanat
[absolute] nondistinction [with Brahman of the parts merged takes place] according to the
statement [of the scriptures]
Now I will give you the general introduction to this adhikaranam. It is a small adhikaranam
with one sutra. in this adhikaranam also the diversion continues regarding the jnanis death.
Here the discussion is based on what we have said in the previous adhikaranam. There
Vyasacharya said that jnanis jiva all sooksha sariram and karnams will merge into Brahman.
But previously it was mentioned ajnanis jiva also will merge into Brahman while analyzing
Chandogya upanisad vakyam. Therefore while studying the first five adhikaranam, it was
mentioned that ajnani jiva also merges into Brahman. Tejasa parasyam devatapyam. Here
based on Mundaka bashyam we say jnani merges into Brahman. If both merges into Brahman
what is the difference. Moksa is defined as brahma aikyam. If you says jnani merges into
Brahman means ajnani also at the time of death merges into Brahman and therefore attains
Moksa. If that is so, why study Vedanta. Even though ajnani merges into Brahman, he does
not attain Moksa should be our argument. Either both should be liberated or both should not
be liberated. The merger is common to both. This is the doubt here. In this adhikaranam
Vyasacharya says ajnani does not get Moksa even though he merges with Brahman on death.
But jnani gets Moksa when he merges with Brahman at the time of death. How do you
differentiate when merger is common. Vyasacharya answer is one is apekshika merger or the
relative merger where the difference is there. avyakta beda is ajnanis merger avyakta beda
abhavah is jnanis merger. Sakti shesha layah is ajnanis merger but in the case of jnani it is
not there.
Now I will give you the general analysis of the sutra. here Vyasacharya uses the word
avibhaga which means absolute merger to differentiate the ajnanis merger with Brahman at
the time of death. The pramanam for this is veda vakyam. The same two mantra 3.2.8 of
Mundaka Upanisad and 6.5 of Prasna Upanisad. there also two expressions are there. even
the nama rupas are destroyed in the case of jnani to differentiate from ajnani where the nama
rupas are there in potential form. Then comes the next question this differentiation that
ajnanis laya is relative merger and jnanis laya is absolute merger and where is the indication
in the mantra. This is Purva Paksi argument. There Upanisad does not say apekshika laya. For
that Adhi Sankaracharya gives his answer. He says this differentiation we make based on
reasoning. What is the reasoning. This is very important. we say the difference between
Jivatma and Paramatma is not caused by time space or attributes. The distance between
Jivatma and Paramatma is not caused by time. If it is caused by space Jivatma is slowly go
and merge with Paramatma. If it is caused by attributes Jivatma is to get gradually the
attributes of Isvara. Why we say attributes wise division is not there. it is so because Atma
has no attributes. The beda is caused not by time, space or attributes. Ajnanam is only cause
for the sense of difference between jnani and ajnani. Because of ajnana I have I sense and as
long as I sense is there beda will continue on death as also on pralaya. What happens in
pralaya beda goes to potential form. In the case of ajnani beda is either in active form or in
passive form and total merger is never possible in the case of an ajnani. Ajnanis merger with
Brahman is fake merger. In the case of jnani, beda karanam [that is ajnanam] is gone. Karana
nase karya nasah. Ajnana nase beda nasah. Beda nasa only figuratively called aikya prapti. It
is called adhyantika aikya prapti. In the case of jnani can the beda come back and it cannot
happen because beda can come only if ajnanam comes agaim. Ajnanam is never a karyam
95
Tadokograjvalanam
tatprakasitadvaro
vidyasamarthya
gatyanusamritiyo gaccha hardanugrihitah satadhikaya
ttacchaesha
[When the soul of a knower of the Sagunam Brahman is about to depart from the body there
takes place] a lighting up of the front of its [souls] abode [viz. the heart], the door of its
egress being illumined thereby; owing to the power of knowledge and the application of
meditation in the way which the part of that [knowledge] the soul favoured by Him in the
heart viz., Brahman passes upward by the one that exceeds a hundred [i.e., the hundred and
first Nadi]
Now I will give you the general introduction to this adhikaranam. We wonder it is a sutra or
an essay. Normally sutras are small. One of the conditions is it should be short. Rarely we
find long sutras. This is the ninth adhikaranam with only one sutra. in this adhikaranam
Vyasacharya comes back to ajnani upasakas maranam. He has discussed part of the topic up
to sutra 11 and then the diversion was from 12 to 16 and the 17th sutra must be connected to
11th sutra. all ajnani jivas at the time of death withdraw from the golakas and it withdraws
from nadis. The physical eyes will be there but perception will not be there. all golakams are
there but they will not function. For they have come back to hridayam. All of them
temporarily merge with Brahman. The present janma formally comes to end taking a dip in
Isvara. One commentator says it takes a bath to take rest and after dip into karnam Brahman
and in the case of jnani it is permanent merger. In the case of ajnani it waits for appropriate
marge to go out. Vyasacharya will analyse the event. At this time this ajnani jiva looks
around and from the hridayam there are openings of several nadis just like doors. They are
called nadi dvarams. And it makes internal travel through appropriate nadi. It begins with
hridayam up to the periphery of the body. Having come to the periphery of the body jiva has
to take appropriate passage to appropriate loka. In 2.3.16 of Kathopanisad and 8.6.6 of
Chandogya upanisad. it is mentioned that 101 nadis are mentioned, this jiva remaining in
hridayam will scan all the doors. Which dnadi dvaram is to be taken. Once jiva has dipped
into Brahman and come out, the next prarapta has been activated; next bunch of vasanas are
also activated and the vasanas brighten up to be there in the next janma is brightened up. It is
96
97
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 365
Topic 9 [[16] Tadokodhikaranam
The soul of the knower of the Sagunam Brahman comes to the heart at the time of death and
then goes out through the sookshma nadi.
Sutra 4.2.17 [513]
Tadokograjvalanam
tatprakasitadvaro
vidyasamarthya
gatyanusamritiyo gaccha hardanugrihitah satadhikaya
ttacchaesha
[When the soul of a knower of the Sagunam Brahman is about to depart from the body there
takes place] a lighting up of the front of its [souls] abode [viz. the heart], the door of its
egress being illumined thereby; owing to the power of knowledge and the application of
meditation in the way which the part of that [knowledge] the soul favoured by Him in the
heart viz., Brahman passes upward by the one that exceeds a hundred [i.e., the hundred and
first Nadi]
Temporary merger of jiva into Brahman of ajnani jiva marks the end of this present janma.
This refreshes Jivatma for there was lot of struggle in extricating from the body. Now it has
to take to the next journey. It then departs. The departure takes place through one nadi or
other and many nadis are mentioned in the vedas. They are 101 in number. Now ajnani
upasaka and ajnani jiva all of them have to leave the body through one nadi or other. Now
what is the controversy is whether nadi through which the ajnani departs is a specific nadi or
it is any nadi taken at random especially with regard to ajnani upasaka. Whether there is
specific nadi for the upasaka. This controversy comes upasaka even though he is a ajnani he
is an exalted ajnani. Because of that he is going to have a special gathi also and he is going to
attain Krama Mukti. He will go to brahma loka attain nirguna Jnanam and merge into
Nirgunam Brahman not to come back again. Non ajnanis come back again while upasaka
ajnani never comes back again having gained Krama Mukti. Purva Paksi says since all of
them uniform ajnanis, in support of that they quote 4.4.2 of Brihadaranyaka upanisad vakyam
which reads as tasya haitasya hrdayasyagram pradyotate, tena pradyotenaisa Atma
niskramati caksusova murdhno va anyebhyo va sarira desebhyah tam utkramantam prano
nukhramati pranam anutkramantam sarve Prana anutkramanti; sa vijnano bhavati, sa
vijnanam evanvavakramati, tam Vidya karmani samanvarabhete purva prajna ca the
meaning of the mantra is the point of his heart becomes lighted up and by that light the Self
departs either through the eye or through the head or through other apertures of the body.
And when he thus departs, life departs after him. And when life thus departs, all the vital
breaths depart after it. He becomes one with intelligence. What has intelligence departs with
him. His knowledge and his work take hold of him as also his past experience. This
Brihadaranyaka upanisad mantra seems to say all ajnanis will take the nadi all right and there
is no fixed nadi and therefore upasaka has no special treatment. The siddhantis say no and
they say the upasakas have separate goal and therefore they have special passage outside and
therefore they have special passage inside the body also and that nadi is called sushumna
nadi. This nadi in Taittriya Sikshavalli is called Indra yoni. Therefore Purva Paksi says
upasaka takes any nadi and siddhanti says upasaka takes sushumna nadi only.
98
100
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 366
Topic 9 [[16] Tadokodhikaranam
The soul of the knower of the Sagunam Brahman comes to the heart at the time of death and
then goes out through the sookshma nadi.
Sutra 4.2.17 [513]
Tadokograjvalanam
tatprakasitadvaro
vidyasamarthya
gatyanusamritiyo gaccha hardanugrihitah satadhikaya
ttacchaesha
[When the soul of a knower of the Sagunam Brahman is about to depart from the body there
takes place] a lighting up of the front of its [souls] abode [viz. the heart], the door of its
egress being illumined thereby; owing to the power of knowledge and the application of
meditation in the way which the part of that [knowledge] the soul favoured by Him in the
heart viz., Brahman passes upward by the one that exceeds a hundred [i.e., the hundred and
first Nadi]
In the last class we completed the 17th sutra which is a long sutra belonging to the 9th
adhikaranam. After a small diversion in adhikaranam 6, 7 and 8 Vyasacharya comes back to
the main topic in 9th adhikaranam which being upasaka and his Krama Mukti. Vyasacharya
deals with departure of jiva who is ajnani from vedantic standpoint but who has practised
upasana in his life. Even if he does not deserve jivan Mukti now he deserves Krama Mukti
which is but jivan Mukti in wbrahma loka. Therefore he has got special path through which
he has to travel and Vyasacharya in this adhikaranam establish that ajnani upasaka travels
through sushumna nadi which has been referred to as 101st nadi. This is based on
Kathopanisad mantra. Purva Paksi had a confusion based on Brihadaranyaka upanisad
vakyam wherein it is said that that ajnani jiva will leave the body any one of the nadis. The
nadi is presented as random nadi. That confusion of Purva Paksi was resolved by noting the
context of discussion. Brihadaranyaka upanisad as also Kathopanisad mantra deal with ajnani
jivas departure only. Brihadaranyaka upanisad deals with ajnani jivas departure in general;
he may be a karmi or upasaka or he may be a papi also; any kami is talked about. But in
Chandogya upanisad and kathopanisad mantra deals with ajnani upasaka alone. Here we talk
about upasakas Krama Mukti. Amritatvam her refers to Krama Mukti alone. For him
sushumna nadi specification is there. there is no contradiction between the two Upanisads
statements. Now we will go to the next adhikaranam.
Rasmyanusari
101
102
Ataschyanepi dakshine
And for the same reason [the departed soul follows the rays] also during the suns southern
course.
This sutra is a corollary draws from the preceding sutra.
Now I will give you the general analysis of the sutra. This is the 11th and final adhikaranam
of the second pada. This is the extension of the previous topic. here Vyasacharya wants to
find out whether the time of death or the nature of time of death will influence the travel of
the upasaka. There is wide assumption in the vedic circle that there is auspicious time of
death and inauspicious time of death. Some time is considered inauspicious and some
inauspicious. Our controversy is upasaka rasmi travel is affected by marana kalam or not.
Purva Paksi will say yes and siddhanti will say no. anytime he may die all time is punya
kalam for upasaka. Details in the next class.
104
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 367
Topic 10 [20 21] Dakshinayanadhikaranam
Even if the knower of the Sagunam Brahman dies in Dakshinayana he still goes to Brahma
Loka.
Sutra 4.2.20 [516]
Ataschyanepi dakshine
And for the same reason [the departed soul follows the rays] also during the suns southern
course.
This sutra is a corollary draws from the preceding sutra.
We have entered into the 11th and final adhikaranam of the second pada. it has two sutras. In
this adhikaranam Vyasacharya answers a possible question, which may arise in the mind
based on the previous adhikaranam. There the topic was that the departure of the upasaka jiva
to Brahma Loka by the path of sushumna nadi followed by sunlight. The sushumna nadi takes
jiva from heart up to the periphery of the body and from there it goes through the sunrays.
This is based on Chandogya upanisad vakyam, which says it connects the hridaya nadi and
surya loka. Therefore through surya rays upasaka goes to Brahma Loka and krama Mukti.
The connection between the hridaya nadi and sunrays is permaent and exists from birth to
death. It is avialble during daytime as also in the night. Therefore whether the upasaka dies in
daytime or nighttime upasaka can travel through surya rashmi. He need not wait for sunlight
to come. Our conclusion is that instantaneously travels through sunrays in the night also.
Upasaka departure and travel is definite irrespective of time of death. In the sastra certain
times of death have been said to be auspicious and some time as inauspicious. Daytime,
shukla paksa and uttarayana are said to be auspicious. Viparitam is the opposite of each one
night, krsihna paksa and dakshinayanam are said to be inauspicious. Therefore doubt will
come if the upasaka dies during the inauspicious will have journey and Krama Mukti. Purva
Paksi says if the time is inauspicious he will not go to Brahma Loka. Siddhanti says this rule
does not apply to the non-upasaka and other ajnanis. In the case of ajnani upasaka this rule
will not apply. In the case of jnani also time place etc. is irrelevant. We have seen before.
This adhikaranam extends this rule to upasaka also. The conclusion of this adhikaranam is
upasaka can die any time and he will get Krama Mukti.
Now I will give you the general analysis of the sutra.. Vyasacharya extends the conclusion
from the previous sutra. there it was mentioned that even if the upasaka dies in the night, he
can travel through sunrays. Even if it is dakshinayanam he will travel through surya rashmi.
We have to add other inauspicious time also that is Krishna paksa. Night has already been
talked about in the previous adhikaranam. Whether he dies in dakshinayanam or Krishna
paksa, the upasaka will get Krama Mukti.
Now I will give you the words analysis of the sutra. dakshine ayane api the upasaka attains
Brahma Loka in dakshinayanam also atah cha due to the same reason; this is the running
105
108
Page No
368
369
370
371
372
373
374
375
376
110
114
118
122
125
129
132
136
139
140
Chap-Pada-Sutra
4 . 3 . 1 and 4 . 3 . 2
4 . 3 . 2 and 4 . 3 . 3
4 . 3 . 4 to 4 . 3 . 6
4 . 3 . 6 to 4 . 3 . 9
4 . 3 . 9 to 4 . 3 . 11
4 . 3 . 12 to 4 . 3 . 14
4 . 3 . 14 and 4 . 3 . 15
4 . 3 . 15 and 4 . 3 . 16
Conclusion
Sutra Nos
518 and 519
519 and 520
521 to 523
523 to 526
526 to 528
529 to 531
531 and 532
532 and 533
109
Archiradina tatprathitch
On the path connected with light [the departed soul of the knower of sagunam brahman
travels to brahma loka after death that being well known [from the sruti]
It is a small adhikaranam with one sutra. Now i will give you the general introduction to this
adhikaranam. The subject matter of this adhikaranam is whether there is only one shukla
marga leading to brahma loka or many margas leading to brahma loka. The doubt comes
because we have many margas in this loka. It may be possible and therefore the doubt is
raised here. This controversy comes because of several veda vakyams. Three veda vakyams
we take here. One is chandogya upanisad 8.6.5 which says athaitair eva rasmibhir urdhvam
akramate where it is said the upasaka goes to surya rashmi the rays of the sun. Shukla marga
is associated with surya rashmi the rays of the sun. Then 6.2.15 of brihadaranyaka upanisad
says tercir abhisambhavanti which means upasaka goes to the flame; what is the meaning
of the word flame we will see later. All of them refer to different devata. Here we will not
discuss that matter. And mundaka upanisad 1.2.11 says te viraja prayanti where surya
bimbam is mentioned. Each mantra refers to each path and the purva paksi feels that they
indicate different marga. Thus archi should refer to shukla gathi; rashmibi it must refer to
another shukla gathi and brihadaranyaka upanisad elsewhere vayu agachati and vayu refers to
another shukla gathis. Therefore the question is whether shukla gathi is one or many. Our
conclusion is shukla gathi is only one and all these indicators are different stations connected
to one route. They are different stations linked together refer to one path. Each veda mantra
refers to one station or other as an implication of one veda mantra which connects all the
station. This we will study later. The method of indication is called pratyabijna method that
by referring to one stage upanisad wants us to remember it is associated with one destination.
Each one mentioned here is intermediary station. What is the order of the station will be our
next question. Vyasacharya says that we will discuss in the next adhikaranam. Here he want
to say only one shukla gathi. Therefore shukla gathi is one is the conclusion. This is the
general analysis of the sutra.
Now i will give you the general analysis of the sutra. In this sutra vyasacharya says there is
only shukla gathi mentioned in the sastra with several intermediary stages. This shukla gathi
with several intermediary stages are already well known in 5.10.1 of chandogya upanisad
wherein panchagni vidya is talked about and at the end of that shukla gathi where most of the
stages are connected. The stages mentioned there is flame the first stage, the day is the second
stage, paksam is the third stage; uttarayanam fourth adhitya samvatsaram the fifth stage and
adhithya the sixth stage. The mantra 5.10.1 of chandogya upanisad reads as tad ya ittham
viduh, ye cemeranya sraddha tapa ity upaste, terecisam abhisambhavanti, arcisohah, abna
apuryamana-paksam, apuryamana-paksad yan sad udann eti masams tan the meaning of the
mantra is so those who know this, and those who in the forest meditate on faith as austerity
[or with faith and austerity] go to light and from lgith to day, from day to the bright half of
the month [of the waxing moon] to those six months during which the sun moves northward.
Shukla gathi is known as wellknown shukla marga. Vyasacharya uses the word pratitih. Since
the full shukla gathi is mentioned in chandogya upanisad above mantra, in that shukla gathi
the first station mentioned is archih the route is called archirathi marga. The reason is
presented as the first stage in the important chandogya upanisad mantra. Therefore
111
Vayumabd adaviseshaviseshabhyam
[the departed soul] [of a knower of the sagunam brahman goes] from the deity of the year to
the deity of the air on account of the absence and presence of specification.
112
113
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 369
Topic 2 [2] Vayvadhikaranam
The departing soul reaches the deity of the year and then the deity of the air.
Sutra 4.3.2 [519]
Vayumabd adaviseshaviseshabhyam
[the departed soul] [of a knower of the sagunam brahman goes] from the deity of the year to
the deity of the air on account of the absence and presence of specification.
I want to add a few point in regard to whether there is one shukla gathi or more than one
shukla gathi. Vyasacharya gave one main argument that there is only one shukla gathi which
is revealed by chandogya upanisad 5.10.1 & 2. In these two mantras the primary shukla gathi
is explained. It is called archi radhi gathi. We said all the other srutis referring to various
stages do not refer to different paths but they are only indicating the main path and they are
intermediary stations mentioned in the above sruti vakysms. There there is an important point
which i left out. This occurs in the above vakyams. There the upanisad says that this shukla
gathi is taken by the panchagni vidya upasana performers. Because these ten sections deal
with panchagni vidya only. It is phalam for the panchagni upasakas. After saying that, it says
whoever practise the panchagni vidya get shukla gathi. Then comes the crucial sentence says
that even other upasakas who practise upasanas other than panchagni vidya upasaka will go
via the shukla gathi. This is very important argument to show that all the upasakas including
panchagni upasaka will go through one shukla gathi which is taken by the panchagni vidya
upasakas. This is the point i wanted to add here. After giving vyasacharyas main argument, i
said adhi sankaracharya gives three argument in support of the above. I gave the sruti
quotations in this regard. In that sruti quotation it is said the people who dont go by either of
the two gathis will take athogathi. That was the final argument i gave. If athogathi must be
third path, then there must be one shukla gathi and one krishna gathi. The mantra is 5.10.8 of
chandogya upanisad. The mantra reads as athaitayoh pathor na katarena cana tanimani
ksudrany asakrd avartini bhutani bhavanit jayasva, mriyasveti etat trtiyam sthanam, tenasau
lake na sampuryate, tasmaj jugupseta tad esa slokah but on neither of these ways are those
small crature which are continually revolving [those of whom it is said], be born and die.
Theirs is a third state. By this [it comes about] that that world becomes full. Therefore let
one seek to guard himself. To this end there is this verse.
Now we will come to the vayu adhikaranam which i have introduced. We establish the
various stations involved in the shukla gathi. Some of the stages are mentioned in chandogya
upanisad and some of them are mentioned in kaushitaki upanisad. Therefore it is
academically important. First i mentioned is 5.10.1 and 2 where i mentioned six stages flame,
day, paksha uttrayanam samvatsaram and adhithya i gave. Two more you may add. They are
seventh one chandrah and eighth one is vidyud the light. Then kaushitaki 1.3 six are
mentioned agni loka, vayu loka, varuna loka, indra loka prajapathi loka and brahma loka. The
mantra reads as etam deva yanam panthanam apadyagni lokam agacchati, sa vayu lokam, sa
varuna lokam, sa indra lokam,, sa prajapati lokam, sa brahma lokam tasya ha va etasya
114
117
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 370
Topic 4 [4-6] Ativahikanthikaranam
Light etc, referred to in the text describing the path of the gods mean deities identified
withlight etc., who conduct the soul stage after stage till Brahma Loka is reached.
Sutra 4.3.4 [521]
Arivahikastallingat
[These are] deities conducting the soul [on the path of the gods] on account of indicatory
marks to that effect.
The description of the path of the gods is continued.
Now I will give you the general introduction to this adhikaranam. This is the fourth
adhikaranam slightly bigger with three sutras. The subject matter of this adhikaranam is to
explain to find out what are the component of 13 stations with ultimate destination of Brahma
Loka. We will establish that the 13 stations are the names of the devatas. Purva Paksi gives
different suggestions. Purva Paksi says whenever route map is given, we may give the
stations that one has to cross over to reach the destination. They are called the landmarks.
Therefore Purva Paksi suggest why cannot you take the thirteen stations as the landmarks
crossed by the upasaka. This suggestion is based on loukika nyaya our pratyaksa experience.
The second Purva Paksi says that when we read the 13 items, which includes the five lokas
indicated in the Kaushitaki Upanisad, and the loka refers to fields of experience. A field of
experience is called bogha bhumih. Therefore the second Purva Paksi suggests that
intermediary fields of experience and upasakas experience pleasures and pains as even they
go. Vyasacharya says both of them are not true and they are neither the names of places or
they the names of various bogha bhumi but they represent the names of the devatas. Vayu
lokam means vayu lokah. Uttarayanam means uttarayana devata. All the thirteen are chetana
devata. This is going to be the topic of this adhikaranam.
Now I will come to the general analysis of the sutra. Vyasacharya says the thirteen refers to
adhi vahika devatas. Literally adhi vahika means a transporter devata who carries or who
carries the upasaka jiva from one place to another. They are transporter devatas. That too it is
not any devata but specific devata appointed by Isvara. That is the thirteen devatas
Vyasacharya says. The question comes as to why it cant be taken as landmarks. Vyasacharya
does not refute but leave it to our imagination. If it is to be taken as landmark it should be a
place. The moving car cannot be landmark. Sthira alone can serve as landmark. Adhi
Sankaracharya argues shukla paksa uttarayanam are not permanently available and they are
not desa but kala. Day shukla paksa etc. If they are given landmark they will not be available
for people who die in Krishna paksa. Kala tattvam cannot serve as a landmark because it is
not a land. Therefore first one is ruled out. You cannot also wait and instantaneously the
travel starts. Therefore they cannot be marga chinnam. The second Purva Paksi suggested
why cannot it be taken as bogha bhoomi. Why cannot it be taken as various fields of
experience. Adhi Sankaracharya says that it is not possible for upasaka had withdrawn the
118
Ubhayavyamobat tatsiddheh
[That deities or divine guides are meant in these texts they are personal conductors] is
established because both [i.e., the path and the traveler] become unconscious.
The sutra is an argument in support of sutra 4
Now I will give you the general analysis of the sutra. Here Vyasacharya answers a possible
doubt that can be raised by the Purva Paksi. Upanisad says that amanuva Purusa transport the
upasaka jiva from vidyut loka to Brahma Loka. Why do you extend that rule to the previous
segment also? May be ativahika devata is not necessary and hence ativahika devata is not
119
Vaidyutenaiva tatastacchrutch
From thence [the souls are led or guided] by the way same [superhuman] person who comes
to lightning that being known from the sruti
Now I will give you the general analysis of the sutra. Here Vyasacharya answers another
possible doubt. The doubt is it has been said archiradhi devatas will transport upasaka upto
vidyut loka and from there amanasa purusah will transport has been established till now. If
you see the list in the archiradhi devata we have seen 13 devatas and vidyut loka comes as the
tenth one and after vidyut loka three are there varuna loka, indra loka and prajapati loka. And
according to our learning till now, you should not take lakshyartha the varuna devata, indra
devata and prajapati devatas are also ati vahika devatas must be transporting upasaka to
Brahma Loka. They come after vidyut loka. The three devatas should be serving as
transporting devata according to your teaching but you say another amanava Purusa is
120
121
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 371
Topic 4 [4-6] Ativahikanthikaranam
Light etc, referred to in the text describing the path of the gods mean deities identified
withlight etc., who conduct the soul stage after stage till Brahma Loka is reached.
Sutra 4.3.6 [523]
Vaidyutenaiva tatastacchrutch
From thence [the souls are led or guided] by the way same [superhuman] person who comes
to lightning that being known from the sruti
Chandogya upanisad mentions only one vaidyuta Purusa is the prime guide who takes the
upasakas soul to Brahma Loka. All other devatas are the assisting devatas and they help is
not to create any obstacles in the journey of the departed upasaka soul. Or they may be
positively helping the departed upasaka. It is understood that they help and they ebing
assistants the other devatas names are not mentioned by the name of the leader Amanva
Purusa.
Now I will give you the words analysis of the sutra. Tatah after reaching vidut loka the
upasaka is led to Brahma Loka vaidyutena eva by the amanava Purusa who comes to vidyut
loka; tatchrute this is known from the sruti statement which reveals this; the significance of
the words is vaidyutena deva; this does not refer to vidyut deva and here vaidyuta refers to
special amanava devata sent by brahmaji; he is called vaidyuta devata is because that
amanava Purusa comes to vidyut devata and hence the devata is called so. The upasaka is led
further by the amanva Purusa assisted by other devatas like varuna, indra and prajapati. They
are only assistants. The upasaka is taken to Brahma Loka is understood. He says tatsrute it is
based on sruti pramanam; sruti pramanam kept in mind is 4.15.5 of Chandogya upanisad. Tat
is part of the compound and tad means that fact the amanva Purusa leads upasaka soul to
Brahma Loka. Fourteen devatas escort upasaka soul to the brahma loka.
Viseshitatvaccha
And on account of the qualification [with respect to this Brahman in another text]
123
Samiptattu tadvyapadesah
But on account of the nearness [of the Sagunam Brahman to the supreme Brahman it is]
designated as that [supreme Brahman]
Here Vyasacharya answers a grammatical dount of Purva Paksi. Normally param Brahman is
revealed by Brahman which is the absolute. In Sanskrit language it is neuter gender. It refer
to karanam Brahman. When we refer to karyam Brahman we use masculine gender. The
word Brahman is there is masculine version. Then we write the word as Brahmaa. It is
difficult to differentiate the short brahma and brahmaa. So we have crated our own
convention and when we want to indicate neuter Brahman we call it as Brahman. When we
want to note refert of karyam Brahman we take ji suffix from Hindi language and call it
Brahmaji. Purva Paksi says in 4.15.5 word Brahman is shorter Brahma. How can you say it is
karyam Brahmaa. More in the next class.
124
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 372
Topic 5 [7-14] Karyadhikaranam
The departed souls go by the path of gods to Sagunam Brahman
Sutra 4.3.9 [525]
Samiptattu tadvyapadesah
But on account of the nearness [of the Sagunam Brahman to the supreme Brahman it is]
designated as that [supreme Brahman]
Vyasacharya says this is only a convention that brahma can be used only for param Brahman
and not for Hiranyagarhha. In Brihadaranyaka upanisad the neuter gender is used to denote
Brahman. Therefore we have to see the context. Upanisad itself develops a confusion.
Upanisad does not rigidly follow that. It is so because Vyasacharya says Upanisad does not
intend to confuse but it uses the word loosely because param Brahman and Hiranyagarhha are
not totally different entities. The very same Nirgunam Brahman with nama rupa or with
vesham it plays the role of Brahman. It is only vesha bedah not veshi bedah. That is the
reason Adhi Sankaracharya also uses the word Brahman and Isvara very loosely. Even
though normally the word Brahman is nirgunam and Isvara is sagunam, Adhi Sankaracharya
also uses the word loosely. The general convention is Brahman is nirguanam and Isvara is
saguna and there is no rigid rule. It can either way be used. It is because of the closeness in
their essential nature.
Now I will give you the words analysis of the sutra. Tu however; tat vyapadesah the usage of
the word Brahman for Hiranyagarhha samipyat is because of its closeness; this is the running
meaning. The significance of the word is samipyat means closeness; the closeness between
param Brahman and karyam Brahman and param Brahman and Hiranyagarhha because of the
closeness; tu however; even though according to general convention should have used the
word brahmanam but still violating the general convention is doing that; tat vyapadesah
means the usage of the word Brahman neuter word Brahman instead of Hiranyagarhha;
therefore the conclusion is upasaka does not go to param Brahman but goes to Hiranyagarhha
alone.
Smiritescha
And on account of the smriti [texts aupporting the view
An argument in support of sutra 10 is adduced.
Baadari says wherever there is doubt regarding sruti statement we generally take resort to
smriti vakyam. We have supplied an idea that upasaka goes to Brahma Loka and he gets
Jnanam there and gain liberation. There is no sruti pramanam for this. We have logical
support but we do not have the sruti pramanam. The distance here is ignorant. The distance
between jiva and Brahman in any loka needs an unique travel of ignorance distance and it is
understanding and intellectual travel. If upasaka attains Brahman means he should gain that
knowledge. If he does not gain the knowledge here, we say that he can gain that knowledge
in Brahma Loka. Baadari says that there is smriti pramanam in support of this statement. It is
a vakyam in kurma puranam 12.269the verse. The sloka is brahmana takate sarve samprapte
pratisanchare parasa ante pravi santi param padam; parasa is Hiranyagarhha and it is during
the end of Brahma Loka or Hiranyagarhha marana kale at the time of pralaya [prati sanchare]
when everything including Hiranyagarhha dissolves, all those upasakas param padam
pratisanti they attain parama padam which vishistadvatins talk about. We will they are
upasakas and go to northern gate and go to Brahma Loka and from there they gain Moksa.
They will say Vishnu loka is Moksa but we will say that on gaining Jnanam there they will
gain liberation. Kratat manah means jnaniha putva having become nirguna jnani Jivatma
Paramatma jnani they become and gain liberation. How they become jnani the Upanisad does
not say. It is taken on the basis of logic. We say there they will get Guru upadesam. Who is
the Guru we dont know and therefore we assume brahmaji himself takes classes and teach
Brahma Jnanam. There is no direct pramanam to say upasaka goes to a Guru and who is the
Guru etc. But we know they gave Guru upadesa and gain knowledge. We also admit in
extraordinary cases they get knowledge easily. The first one is sutra no 8 there Baadari quotes
a Brihadaranyaka upanisad mantra which is not vague but it is very clear. Whenever there is a
vague mantra acharya looks for a clear mantra. Baadari makes a statement that even though
the neuter gender refers to param Brahman only there are occasion that the same word is used
for Hiranyagarhha. In the class I said that there are example and I quoted a Brihadaranyaka
upanisad mantra and I will give you the reference and that the mantra is 5.4.1. The mantra is
tad vai tat, etad eva tad asa satyam eva sa yo haitan mahad yaksam prathamajam veda
satyam brahmei, jayatimaml lokan jita in na asav asat ya evam etan mahad yaksam
prathamajam veda satyam brahmeti satyam hy eva brahma. The meaning of the mantra is
this verilynis that this indeed was that, the ture. He whoknows that wonderful being the first
born as the Brahman conquers these worlds and conquered likewise may that [enemy] be and
become non-existent he [for him] who knows that wonderful being the first born as the true
Brahman. This is the second thing I wanted to clarify. The third one I want to say that in 11th
sutra baadari refers to Kurma purana reference wehre Baadari paointed out saguna upasaka
will go to Brahma Loka only and he will get go to Moksa not by the power of upasana but by
getting Brahma Jnanam and he will gain jivan Mukti. And at the time of maha pralayam in
which whole Brahma Loka and all fourteen lokas would resolve and brahmaji will get vidheh
Mukti and all the upasakas also would gain Jnanam by then and get liberation. Maha pralaya
is indicated there by pratisancharah. Literally it means going back. Or it is returning. Going
back to the route here is Isvara. It is an event in which all jivas, all lokas go back to karanam
that is Brahman. That is called pralayah here. The fourth point is a question comes does
everyone who goes to Brahma Loka gets Jnanam and Mukti and is it natural even and all the
people will gain Mukti. Or are there exception who go there and manages not to attend the
127
128
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 373
Topic 5 [7-14] Karyadhikaranam
The departed souls go by the path of gods to Sagunam Brahman
Sutra 4.3.12 [528]
Param jaiminimukhyatvat
To the highest [Brahman] [the souls are led]; Jaimini opines, on account of that being the
primary meaning [of the word Brahman].
Now I will give you the general analysis of the sutra.. Jaimini says that word Brahman
occurring in 4.15.5 of Chandogya upanisad refers to param Brahman only. Therefore jaimini
says saguna upasakas who travel via shukla gathi will go to vidyut loka and amanava Purusa
will take him to param Brahman or infinite Brahman only and therefore there is no question
of going to Brahma Loka and gaining nirguna Jnanam etc. There is in between stop is there.
For that Jaimini says the word Brahman used in neuter gender refers to param Brahman only.
Even if it refers to Hiranyagarhha by implication that implied meaning is secondary. Jaimini
says implied meaning is Hiranyagarhha and between implied and mukhya meaning the latter
is stronger. Therefore mukhya artha will take precedence over the secondary meaning. So
upasaka attains Mukti directly.
Now I will give you the words analysis of the sutra. Our refutation we will do at the end.
Jaimini daimini declares that param in Chandogya upanisad 4.15.5 word Brahma refers to
param Brahman only mukhyatvat because that is the primary meaning. This is the running
meaning. The significance of the word is param means param Brahman. By this he excludes
Hiranyagarhha parichinna Brahma is excluded. The context is upasakas go to param Brahman
alone through shukla gathi. This is jaimini matham. His logic is mukyatvat means that is the
primary meaning. And primary meaning is stronger. And you Baadari has taken weaker
meaning. Therefore you are weaker. Chandogya upanisad 4.15.5 and there also it is said
brahma gamayati. Thus this is the first argument of Jaimini. Now he will give his next
argument.
Darsanaccha
And because the sruti declares that
An argument in support of Jaimini is adduced
129
131
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 374
Topic 5 [sutras 7-14] Karyadhikaranam
The departed souls go by the path of gods to Sagunam Brahman
Sutra 4.3.14 [531]
135
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 375
Topic 6 [sutras 15-16] Apratikalambanadhikaranam
Only those who have taken recourse to the worship of Brahman without a symbol attain
Brahma Loka
Sutra 4.3.15 [532]
136
138
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 376
Topic 6 [sutras 15-16] Apratikalambanadhikaranam
Only those who have taken recourse to the worship of Brahman without a symbol attain
Brahma Loka
Sutra 4.3.16 [533]
140
Page No
Chap-Pada-Sutra
376
377
378
379
380
381
382
383
384
385
386
387
388
389
390
142
144
148
153
158
162
166
170
173
176
180
184
188
4.4.1
4.4.1
4 . 4 . 1 to 4 . 4 . 3
4 . 4 . 3 to 4 . 4 . 5
4 . 4 . 5 to 4 . 4 . 7
4 . 4 . 7 and 4 . 4 . 8
4 . 4 . 8 to 4 . 4 . 11
4 . 4 . 11 and 4 . 4 . 12
4 . 4 . 12 to 4 . 4 . 15
4 . 4 . 15 to 4 . 4 . 17
4 . 4 . 17 to 4 . 4 . 19
4 . 4 . 19 to 4 . 4 . 22
Sutra Nos
534
534
534 to 536
536 to 538
538 to 540
540 and 541
541 to 542
544 and 545
545 to 548
548 to 550
550 to 552
552 to 555
Summary
Conclusion
Questions & Answers
191
141
143
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 377
Topic 1 [Sutras 1 3] Sampadyavirbhavadhikaranam
The liberated soul does not acquire anything new but only manifests its essential or true
nature.
Sutra 4.4.1 [534]
147
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 378
Topic 1 [Sutras 1 3] Sampadyavirbhavadhikaranam
The liberated soul does not acquire anything new but only manifests its essential or true
nature.
Sutra 4.4.1 [534]
Muktah pratijnanat
The self whose true nature has manifested itself is released; according to the promise made
by the scripture.
Here Vyasacharya answers a possible question based on the same mantra. Jivatma detaches
from body and merges into Paramatma and comes out in its original nature. Now Purva Paksi
asks the Upanisad only says Jivatma comes out in its original nature and it does not say
mukta swarupam. Mukta swarupam you are saying and it is not there in the Upanisad. how
am I to understand that it is the liberated nature. Vyasacharya gives the answer in this sutra.
Now I will give you the general analysis of the sutra. Vyasacharya says if you see the
development of the entire teaching you can understand this. if you take one mantra you
cannot follow anything. only if you see the entire development from pratijna vakyam you
cannot know anything.
The Upanisad begins with the teaching in the 7th section 8th chapter of Chandogya upanisad
and is concluded in 12th section. There the Upanisad says prajapati Brahmaji talks about
Paramatma in the beginning by giving the virtues or glory of Paramatma in the well known
mantra ya Atma apahata papma vijaro vimrtyu\r visoka vijighatso pipasah satya kamah satya
samkalpah so nvestavyah so vijijnasitavyah sa sarvams cva lokan apnoti sarvams ca Kaman
yas tam atmanam anuvidya vijanati; iti praja patir uvaca the meaning of the mantra is the
Self which is free from evil, free from old age, free from death, free from grief, free from
hunger and thirst, whose desire is the real whose thought is the real, he should be sought, him
one should desire to understand. He who has found out and who understands that Self, he
obtains all worlds and all desires. Thus spoke Prajapati.
Generally brahmaji broadcasts advertisement regarding the Brahman ashtavidha vishista
Paramatma. One has to seek that Paramatma and know It. When you see Paramatma we find
Paramatma is free from all evils. Paramatma is free from all papms, without papams, thrist,
hunger and in short Paramatma has not samsare. This is heard by deva raja Indra and Asura
Raja virochana. They request Brahmaji to teach mukta Paramatma. Brahmaji asks whether
you are visva Jivatma and in Chandogya upanisad visva Jivatma is aksi purusah. When the
visva the waker and Paramatma is equated naturally there will be difficulty in udneratanding
149
150
Atma prakaranat
The light into which the individual soul enters is the supreme Self owing to the subject matter
of the chapter.
The sutra says that the individual soul and recovers his own Self [the supreme Self] as stated
in sutra 2.
Here we see the possible Purva Paksi. He says that I cannot accept your interpretations. We
said Jivatma detaches from three sarirams. thereafter we said this Jivatma gets nithya mukta
Paramatma aikyam. Who is that nithya Paramatma and he one who said in 8.7.1 of
Chandogya upanisad. because Jivatma merges into nithya mukta Paramatma, Jivatma
becomes muktah. This was our argument. Purva Paksi asks where is the word nithya mukta
Paramatma in the mantra. Upanisad uses the word paramjyoti and where jyoti means Atma
and the word jyoti means light only. and the param means superior light the great light and I
am willing to take great light as suryah. But surya is param jyoti and therefore Paramatma
merges into karya jyoti the prakasa and therefore Jivatma is within the world only. he says he
cannot accept Mukti. The answer is in this context word jyoti means Atma. Because of two
reason. One is even though in common parlance jyoti means light and in scriptural language
word jyoti is often used in the sense of Paramatma. Presenting Paramatma as light is common
in the scriptures. We have several mantras to support our view. I have explained the reason in
the Upanisad class. The Consciousness is called light. the definition of light is in whose
presence things are known and in whose absence the things are not known. I am able to see
all of you because of surya prakasa. In the night I will not be able to see. If you take this
definition you will call surya and chandra are light. in the presence of sense organs sabda etc.,
is known. In Brihadaranyaka upanisad even words are called light. that is why when a speech
is very informative we call it enlightening speech for he threw light on many important
things. Mind is also called jyoti and if your mind is not there now you will not know what I
am talking. Extending that ultimate light is called Consciousness. Consciousness is called so
because all the others are lights because of Consciousness. Sense organs can light up mind
can light borrowing light from Atma but Atma is light without depending on anyone.
Therefore others are called aparam jyoti while Consciousness is called paramjyoti. Therefore
our answer is in scriptures jyoti is used in the sense of Paramatma.
Second reason is the topic is about Paramatma. In the very beginning Paramatma is
introduced. The whole prakaranam is Paramatma. While talking about Paramatma how can
Upanisad suddenly talk about surya. When I says sun in this context you will put appropriate
spelling sun and not son. In putra context you will write son. Since it is Paramatma
prakaranam paramjyoti should be understood as Paramatma only.
After this portion the Upanisad talks about Mukti and glory of mukta purusah. Mukta Purusa
enjoys and moves about and enjoys and Moksa description is given. If it is surya devata how
can Upanisad talk about uttama purusah. Superlative cannot be used. because of Paramatma
151
152
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 379
Topic 1 [Sutras 1 3] Sampadyavirbhavadhikaranam
The liberated soul does not acquire anything new but only manifests its essential or true
nature.
Sutra 4.4.3 [536]
Atma prakaranat
The light into which the individual soul enters is the supreme Self owing to the subject matter
of the chapter.
The sutra says that the individual soul and recovers his own Self [the supreme Self] as stated
in sutra 2.
We are doing the analysis of first adhikaranam of the fourth pada of fourth chapter. here first
few adhikaranam nirguna brahma Vidya phalam is given and Vyasacharya establishes with
the help of analysis of Chandogya upanisad mantra. This talks about Jnanam as also jnana
phalam. The difficulty with the mantra is all the words used in the manta leads to different
types of interpretation. First problem is whether the jnana phalam is an event happening in
time or not because the mantra talks about brahma aikyam as though it is an actual process.
Jiva getting detached from sariram, merging with Paramatma and coming out of mukta
Purusa looks as though we have to wait for that to happen. This is the orientation of the
vedantic students also. All hope for liberation one day. Vyasacharya says there is no physical
change involved and it is only dropping of the notion which is purely an intellectual and
cognitive process.,. This is established in this adhikaranam. we have completed Atma
prakaranat in the third sutra. Here Vyasacharya analysed the meaning of paramjyoti. It si
something luminous and something shining and therefore Purva Paksi assumes that jyoti
means some bouthika jyoti and the significance of the adjectivbe param is there are many
luminaries in the sky like sun stars etc., of all of them surya jyoti is biggest one and param
jyoti Purva Paksi takes it as surya jyoti. Vyasacharya refutes this contention because we talk
of liberation here. surya bhagavn cannot give liberation for it is karya jyoti for it falls within
the karya prapancha. It is perishable and merging with perishable karya jyoti one cannot get
liberation. From the context we have to take karana jyoti, which is nothing, but Atma jyoti.
How can you say Atma is jyoti or luminary? In sastric parlance the word light can refer to
spiritual light also although in loukika vyavahara it is material light. jyoti often refers to
nonmaterial spiritual light. Adhi Sankaracharya pointed out that such an expression is found
in sstr` and smriti also. The references are Mundaka 2.2.1; avih refers to jyoti rupa Atma;
mundaka 2.2.9; Brihadaranyaka upanisad 4.3.9; atrayam purusah swayam jyoti bhavati; the
whole section reveals Self effulgent light of Consciousness; in Gita 13.18 jyoitisam etc. there
are several such context where jyoti means Chaitanyam. In this context paramjyoti should be
translated as Paramatma. This topic has been discussed previously in 8.12.3 of Chandogya
upanisad and that word paramjyoti has been taken for analysis and Vyasacharya has
established that jyoti means Paramatma only 1.3.40 of Brahma Sutra. the very adhikaranam is
153
Avibhagena drishtatvat
The jiva in the state of release exists as inseparable from Brahman because it is so seen from
the scriptures
Now I will give you the general introduction to this adhikaranam. the subject matter of the
adhikaranam is the very same Chandogya upanisad. in the previous adhikaranam we analysed
the word param jyoti. Even before that we analysed the word bvir nishpadyate. Now
Vyasacharya analyses the word upa sampatyate. Literally the word means approaching or
entering. Close and intimate approach is the meaning of the word upa sampatyate. The
question is who is doing with whom. Jivatma is intimately and closely reaching Paramatma.
Intimate reaching or entering is mentioned in the mantra. The controversy is what do we
mean by intimate entering. Will Jivatma merge into Paramatma or inseparably will it merge
in such a way you cannot differentiate which is which. It is called avibhagena upasambatti. It
is indistinguishable merger. Of does it mean Jivatma merges with Paramatma and the
differences continue. Jivatma continues as infinite Jivatma and Paramatma continues as
infinite and then both join together. Body and dress are intimate even then both continue to
remain as dress and body. Both do not merge as such. The individuality is maintained.
Jivatma and Paramatma reamin separable and distinguishable even after merger is called
vibhagena upasambatti. Purva Paksi says that there is no total merger. Jivatma cannot become
Paramatma and Paramatma cannot become Jivatma. Paramatma is Paramatma and Jivatma is
Jivatma and they continue to remain as such even after gaining liberation or Jnanam. total
merger is not accepted by some people. You remain different from Paramatma and Jivatma
will continue to depend upon Paramatma even after gaining Jnanam. before Jnanam I
consider myself is independent and after study I have become dependence. Dependence on
the lord is vishesha paratantriyam and this will give ananda.
We say that no the merger is absolute and total. Avibhagena aikyam. We says there is no
question of merger itself. Only when we take Jivatma and Paramatma different then we have
to see the merger is total or parital. But we take Jivatma Paramatma aikyam. Then the merger
itself does not arise. There is no merger at all and there is only one Chaitanyam with two
different nama. In advaitam merger means again the dropping the notions that there are two
things to merge together. Therefore Purva Paksi is vibagena upasambatih and advaita is
avibhagena upasambattih.
154
Brahmena jaiminirupanyasadibhyah
The released soul exists as possessed of the attributes of Brahman thus Jaimini opines on
account of the reference etc.
The view of the sage Jaimini is stated in this connection.
Now I will give you the general introduction to this adhikaranam. this is the third
adhikaranam with three sutras. The subject matter of this adhikaranam is we analyse
Chandogya upanisad mantra 8.12.3. we establish that jivan mukta as a result of this
knowledge merges totally into Atma. Paramjyoti means Paramatma. Jivatma merges with
Paramatma. The question is what is the Paramatma kept in the mind by the sruti is the
question and if you study the beginning of the prakaranam the teaching starts in chapter 8 7th
section and this mantra is in 12th chapter. there the Upanisad itself defines Paramatma.
Ashtaguna vishista Paramatma is defined. Eight visheshanams are given. If you study them
six features talk about freedom from all types of attributes. Free from old age free from death
etc. it is all description of Paramatma. It is free from all attributes are talked about. The last
two attributes are sathya kamas desires never go futile and sathya sankalpa the programmes
that are sathyam. This belongs to Nirgunam Brahman or maya sahitam Brahman jiva can
have kama and sankalpa but not sathya kama and sathya sankalpa. Our kamas are not always
fulfilled. It is maya sahitam saguna. 8.12.3 mentions Jivatma merges into Paramatma. The
controversy is jiva merges with Nirgunam Brahman or Sagunam Brahman. does the liberated
jiva merges into Nirgunam Brahman or saguna Isvara. this is the controversy. Vyasacharya
156
157
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 380
Topic 3 [sutras 5 7] Brahmadhikaranam
Characteristics of the soul that has attained the Nirgunam Brahman.
Sutra 4.4.5 [538]
Brahmena jaiminirupanyasadibhyah
The released soul exists as possessed of the attributes of Brahman thus Jaimini opines on
account of the reference etc.
The view of the sage Jaimini is stated in this connection.
Now I will give you the general introduction to this adhikaranam with three sutras. The
subject matter of the adhikaranam is nirguna Vidya phalam or brahma prapti phalam. To
establish this Vyasacharya takes the well-known Chandogya upanisad mantra 8.7.1. once we
talk about total aikyam with Paramatma a doubt will come that in Chandogya upanisad itself
Paramatma has been defined in the above mantra. There eight features of Paramatma has
been defined and six of them related to negation of the attributes. They are all nirguna rupe
and the last two are sathya kama and sathya sankalpa and it realtes to saguna Brahman.
having introduced this, Jivatmas aikyam with Paramatma is mentioned. Now the question is
whether jivatma merges with Nirgunam Brahman or Sagunam Isvara. if he merges into
saguna Isvara naturally jivan mukta also will have all the glories of Isvara. on the other hand
if he merges into Nirgunam Brahman, vidheha multa will be free from all the attributes. Jivan
mukta at the time vidheh mukta is a saguna or nirguna. Vyasacharya presents two opinions in
two sutras. 5th sutra presents the opinion of Jaimini and 6th sutra presents the opinion of
Audulomi rishi. The third one Baadarayana siddhanta matham. Jaimini says that a jnani
merges with Isvara only. Audulomi will merge with Brahman and Vyasacharya says both are
correct. From vyavahara dristya Isvara aikyam and paramarthika dristya brahma aikyam from
jnani dristya brahma aikyam and ajnani dristya Isvara aikyam. From jnanis angle Brahman
alone is there for we have negated all the three. from ajnani angle it is Isvara aikyam for he
does not know Nirgunam Brahman at all. This will be siddhanta. Only one incidental point.
Jaiminis opinion is jnani attains Isvara aikyam and this can create some doubt. Sometime
back Purva Mimamsa does not accept Isvara and the founder of Purva Mimamsa is Jaimini. If
Jaimini Isvara himself where is the question of him talking about Isvara prapti. One answer is
we should remember that he is Vyasacharya sishya and therefore in his heart of heart he is
vedantin only. Being Vyasacharya sishya it will be disgrace for Vyasacharya the Guru. We
says he accepts Isvara and he and his Guru does not have any difference. He plays two roles.
When he wrote karma kanda, he took a stand and it is not his philosophy. In the same way
Isvara stand is taken by him to give his own opinion. In Gita when Arjuna asks as tho he
does not know the avatara of Krishna. He raises the question on behalf of all the people. In
this adhikaranam Jaimini agrees with Vyasacharya but temporarily takes a different role but
he is a pacca vedantin is our contention. This is the essence of the adhikaranam. jnani merges
with Isvara. but our answer is both Isvara and Brahman. Here Jamini presentgs his view that
158
Chitanmatrena tadatmakatvadityaudulomih.
The released soul exists solely as pure Consciousness or intelligence, that being its true
nature or essence; thus Audulomi thinks
The view of the sage Audulomi is stated in this connection.
Now I will give you the general analysis of the sutra. audulomi says it is not correct because
the primary teaching of Moksa sastra is Nirgunam Brahman alone. No doubt saguna Isvara is
talked about he says the tatparyam is Nirgunam Brahman alone. He says the emphsis is
159
161
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 381
Topic 3 [sutras 5 7] Brahmadhikaranam
Characteristics of the soul that has attained the Nirgunam Brahman.
Sutra 4.4.7 [540]
Sanktapadeva tu tacchruteh
But by mere will [the liberated souls attains their purpose], because scriptures say so
The powers and privlileges, which a liberated soul acquriesm are stated here
Now I will give you the general introduction to this adhikaranam. It is a short adhikaranam
with two sutras. From this adhikaranam we enter the second part of the fourth pada.fourth
pada has got 22 sutras of which first seven sutras talks of nirguna prapta of jnani jiva. The
rest talks of upasaka jiva or saguna brahma or brahma loka prapti. Saguna brahma Vidya
means upasanam and nirguna brahma prapti means Jnanam.
Now we enter the upasana portion and how upasaka will get brahma loka and will get
extraordinary vibhuthis or glories. The subject matter here is a statement occurring in
Chandogya upanisad 8.2.1 which reads as sa yadi pitr-loka-kamo samkappad evasya pitarah
samuttisthanti tena pitr lokena sampanno mahitaye the meaning is if he ebcoems desirous of
the world of the fathers, by his mere thought, fathers arise. Possessed of the world of fathers
he is happy. We have already discussed the upasaka goes to Brahma Loka and he is very
similar to Hiranyagarhha. he is similar to brahmaji and all attributes he meditated upon, all
glories and capacities he attains in Brahma Loka. He becomes sathya kama and sathya
sankalpa in brahma loka. This is described by vaishnavaites as Vishnu loka that is reaching
Vishnu loka or Vaikunta. We do accept this but we only add that it is stop before realizing
Brahman and gaining Moksa.
Whatever the upasaka wishes gains everything in Brahma Loka. If he wished to see parents
then their parents will appear before them. Whatever he wishes he gets there. he gets all the
boghas. He becomes sathya kama and sathya sankalpa in Brahma Loka.
The controversy here that in this mantra that talks of Sagunam Brahma Vidya phalam, gets
everything by mere sankalpa or wish or will. Whether sankalpa alone is enough or anything
else is required. When he should take any effort or he gets everything automatically with the
meditation. The Purva Paksi views that mere wish will not produce any thing. That is our
worldly experience. Without wish we cannot accomplish but that is to be accompanied by
some efforts. This is loukika nyaya. Buloka nyaya should be extended to Brahma Loka or
vaikunta. Vyasacharya says dont extend this nyaya to Brahma Loka and vaikunta. It is
because of extraordinary sadhan he got the benefit and therefore he becomes similar to God.
God created the world by mere sankalpa alone. So also the upasaka gets everything by mere
sankalpa. What about loukika nyaya? For that Vyasacharya says that in first sutra.
Vyasacharya says what happens in Brahma Loka or what are the laws governed in Brahma
Loka and the very existence of Brahma Loka we cannot know with the instruments available
164
165
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 382
Topic 4 [Sutras 8 9] Sankatpadhadhikaranam
The soul which has attained the Sagunam Brahman effects its desire by mere will
Sutra 4.4.8 [541]
Sanktapadeva tu tacchruteh
But by mere will [the liberated souls attains their purpose], because scriptures say so
The powers and privileges, which a liberated soul acquires, are stated here
A person in Brahma Loka is not a mukta and in these few adhikaranam word mukta is used to
indicate the upasaka in Brahma Loka is likely to get Mukti on gaining Jnanam there. The
limitations suffered by the jiva is not there for upasakas who have reached Brahma Loka. In
fourth adhikaranam we discuss the sathya kamatvam and sankalpatvam of the upasakas in
Brahma Loka. By mere thoughts they get all the boghas. The discussion is whether the
sankalpa alone produce all things they want or they have to make efforts to get things. Purva
Paksi says that prayatna is needed for which we say there is not need of any efforts to get
their wishes fulfilled. He says not to extend buloka nyaya to Brahma Loka. In buloka the
upadhis have got limitation from jiva to jiva. What we do the birds cannot do and what the
bird does we cannot do. Dont attribute the buloka upadhis to Brahma Loka upasakas
upadhis. The life in Brahma Loka has to be known from sastram alone which being
apourusaeya vishaya. The whole focus is on the word eva in the Chandogya upanisad mantra.
Without material cause matter cannot be created or destroyed. In the case of upasaka in
Brahma Loka, he need not go after material and sankalpa will produce necessary factors for
production and sankalpa will give the bogha vastus as based on the vedas. Reading veda is
like seeing. Therefore other factors other than sankalpa are not required in the case of
upasaka in Brahma Loka.
Now I will give you the words analysis of the sutra. Upasaka in Brahma Loka fulfills his
desires by mere sankalpa. Tacchruteh this known from such sruti statements. The significance
of the words is sankalpat means by means of mere sankalpa meaning wish will or monition.
The word eva indicates non-requirement of any other factors including time and space. The
word tu indicates that Brahma Loka condition is unlike the other loka conditions. Dream is
the best example for other loka. In dream desa is different, kala is different, body is different
time is different. You should not ask what law it is for it is the law of the dream loka. It is an
imagination and unreal from wakers standpoint. In dream loka it has sufficient reality to
produce sufficient pleasures and enormous pains also. If it is totally different loka and if you
dont have any approach to that loka, it means we have to trust the sruti pramanam which
reveals the above fact.
Bhavam Jaiminirvikalpamananat
Jaimini asserts that the liberated soul possess a body and the organs because the scriptures
declare the capacity on the part of such a soul to assume various forms.
Now I will give you the general analysis of the sutra. Jaimini declares that saguna mukta
upasaka has got body and sense organs appropriate to that loka which is not visible to us as
we have one in our dream world. We experience a dream body that is different from our
jagrat body. This body is not visible to other people. Through that body they enjoy and
through that sense organs they perceive. He says aa mananat and he says he supported by
sruti vikalpa amananat. It is by option. It is there again in Chandogya upanisad 7.26.2 ta
ekata bhavati tridha bhavati, pancadha saptadhi etc. Etc. He multiply himself into many
forms. He multiplies into two, three or any forms. This can be there only body is accepted
and mind being formless you cannot apply the multiplication of body. Even raksasas have
power to take many bodies as per the puranas. Such powers are mentioned in the sastras.
When some of the powers are available in buloka what to talk of Brahma Loka. There is
another sruti vakyam also. The context here is Nirguna Brahma Vidya. How can you quote a
sruti vakya occurring nirguna Brahma Vidya while we talk so saguna Vidya. Then there is
168
169
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 383
Topic 5 [sutra 10 14] Abhavadhikaranam
A liberated soul who has attained Brahma Loka can exist with or without a body to his liking.
Sutra 4.4.11 [544]
Bhavam Jaiminirvikalpamananat
Jaimini asserts that the liberated soul possess a body and the organs because the scriptures
declare the capacity on the part of such a soul to assume various forms.
Now I will give you the general analysis of the sutra. After dealing with Nirguna Brahma
Vidya phalam of vidheh Mukti in the first three adhikaranam from fourth adhikaranam
Vyasacharya deals with Sagunam Brahma Vidya phalam. Up to the end of Brahma Sutra the
topic is Sagunam Brahma Vidya phalam or Isvara upasaka phalam. We have discussed
saguna upasaka will go to Brahma Loka through shukla gathi. We have been highlighting
Jnanam and Krama Mukti in Brahma Loka. In these adhikaranam of Brahma Sutra the topic
is not Krama Mukti. Before getting Mukti in Brahma Loka, what power the upasaka will
have is being discussed here for they have practised Isvara upasana. They get glories and
powers closer to Isvara. They cannot become hundred percent Isvara and will never ever
become equal to Isvara but becomes closer to Isvara and the closeness is indicated in the
words sathyam kamatvam and sathya sankalpam in dahara Vidya phalam in Chandogya
upanisad. Dahara refers to hridaya akasa. In the hridaya akasa Isvara is talked about ashta
vishista guna Isvara. Because of dwelling upon that about Isvara constantly meditating upon
Isvara he attains Isvaras powers. Even in munushya sariram upasaka gets powers and in
Brahma Loka the limitations caused by manushya sariram is gone. In Brahma Loka the
upadhis is also miracle friendly upadhi and the mind having extraordinary sankalpa sakti.
These portions are analysed in this adhikaranam. Nothing to do with Nirgunam Brahman.
This status enjoyed by the upasaka and the virtues and vibhuties are closer to Isvara and this
status is called a form of Mukti. We have jivan Mukti, vidheh Mukti and Krama Mukti. Here
we introduce a fourth type of Mukti and it is called Saguna Vidya Mukti or avanthara Mukti.
It is called figurative liberation. He enjoys not only powers but also the looks of Isvara he
gets in Brahma Loka. Only difference between vishistadvaitam and advaitam is the avanthara
liberation in dvaitam and similarity of the upasaka to lord is different from advaitam. In the
previous adhikaranam which we completed in the last class Vyasacharya established he is
able to generate bogha vishayas by mere sankalpas or my mere thought. Object, people and
status and set up he can order at his will. He gets materials also by mere sankapa. It is almost
similar to Bhagavan taking an avataram. In extraordinary cases from maya the materials are
produced. The subtlest form of maya can produce the materials not only by Isvara but also
the upasakas in Brahma Loka. Thus sankalpa alone is enough for upasakas in Brahma Loka.
For manushya sankalpa should be followed by prayatna. This was established in fourth
adhikaranam. In the fifth adhikaranam the method of vishaya bogha is analysed. The
methodology or manner of experience is discussed in this adhikaranam. Here the enquiry is
the experience takes place through sarira indriya experience. When the body experiences the
170
Dvabasahavadubhayavidham baadarayanotah
171
172
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 384
Topic 5 [sutra 10 14] Abhavadhikaranam
A liberated soul who has attained Brahma Loka can exist with or without a body to his liking.
Sutra 4.4.12 [545]
Dvabasahavadubhayavidham baadarayanotah
For this reason Baadarayana opines that the released person is both kinds as in the case of
twelve days sacrifice. Since both sruti vakyams are there and as we dont have any way of
contradicting the sruti vakysms, we may accept both the statuses of upasakas in Brahma
Loka. Even though we can accept sruti if there is any logical contradiction how can we accept
both since one cannot be at the same time one be with and without sarira at the same time.
Vyasacharya says that the opposite conditions cannot be there at the same time but it can be
there in different status at different times. This is Vyasacharya verdict in the matter. This he
can have by sankalpa matrena in the Brahma Loka it is concluded.
Now I will give you the words analysis of the sutra. Athah means therefore only
;uphayavidham both types of powers exist; dvadasakavat means like the dvatasaka ritual.
Baadarayanah thus declares Vyasacharya; the significance of the words is dvatasakavat
means the word dvatasaka is a proper name and it is the name of the ritual. The body we talk
of sooksha sariram not of sthoola sariram. This is the verdict of Vyasacharya; athah means
therefore. The reason is Vyasacharya need not find out separate reason for two. Sruti
ubhayavidha pramana tattvat ubhayavidha aisvaryam
Tanvabhave sandhyavadupapatteh
In the absence of a body the fulfillment of desires is possible as in dreams as this is
reasonable.
Now I will give you the general analysis of the sutra. Vyasacharya in the previous sutra
establish that the upasaka can be either sasarika or asariraka while enjoying the pleasures in
Brahma Loka. In different times they can enjoy with or without the body as the enjoyment is
there on the basis of sankalpa. Our entire conclusion should have sruti and yukti anubhava.
Now the Purva Paksi asks how can upasaka enjoys sense objects when the sariram is not
there. For this Vyasacharya quotes the example of swapna where one enjoys all pleasures
without any separate boudhika sariram but with the mind. Dreamer enjoys swapna with mind
and the thoughts. In the same ways upasaka also can enjoy in Brahma Loka without or with
173
Bhave jagradvat
When the body exists the fulfillment of desires is as in the waking state.
Vyasacharya has accepted Jaimini madham asrariratvat bogha prapti. Upasaka can have any
body at will just as Bhagavan taking the avatara. Isvara has the power over maya and upasaka
also has got power over maya and through intervention of maya he can take any sariram at
will. Even in manushya loka these miraculous powers can be attained and what to talk of
upasakas in Brahma Loka.
Now I will give you the words analysis of the sutra. Bhave in the presence of the bod;
jagradvat the fulfillment of desires takes place jagradvat as in the waking state. The
significance of the word is bhave in the presence of sthoola sariram; the enjoyments are
possible we have to supply; in jagrat avastha in the waking state. All these come under
saguna Mukti. This is different from jivan Mukti, vidheha Mukti and Krama Mukti. Saguna
Mukti is gained without gaining Jnanam. This takes the upasaka nearer the Bhagavan. This is
called gauna Mukti or avantara Mukti and Vedanta does not accept as real Mukti. With this
5th adhikaranam is over.
175
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 385
Topic 6 [Sutra 15 - 16] Pradipadhikaranam
The liberated soul, which has attained the Sagunam Brahman, can animate several bodies at
the same time.
Sutra 4.4.15 [548]
Pradipavadavesastatha hi darsayati
The entering of the released soul into several bodies the multiplication of the flame of a lamp
because thus the scripture declares.
We have completed the 15th sutra. Here Vyasacharya analyses the sathya kama and sathya
sankalpam sakti which an upasaka enjoys in the Brahma Loka sankalpa matrena bogha prapti
it was pointed out. Further it was pointed out that he could be with or without the body. If he
is with body, it is like jagrat ans if he is without body it is compared to swapna bogha
anubhava. He can it was said that he can have number of sariram as he wished. He can take
any type of body at will. The came the question if several physical bodies are created who
will provide sooksha sariram for him in the absence of which he cannot enjoy the bhogas.
Whether bodies had the mind or not was the next question. Since the mind refers to Jivatma
the Chaitanyam associated with mind alone is Jivatma we can says differently whether the
extra bodies is satmaka or niratmaha or with or without Jivatma. Fresh Jivatma cannot be
created the creation of new one not possible therefore only fresh mind cannot be done; and
even if new mind is created the bogha will belong to new mind and upasaka will not get the
benefit of that mind. Fresh mind cannot be created and even if created this upasaka cannot
enjoy those pleasures and without mind experiences are not possible. The answer was given
in 15th sutra and the upasakas mind can be extended to the other bodies. It can pervade the
other bodies also. Each body will have a mind but it will not an independent mind but it will
be extended mind. The mind will be under the control and governed by upasakas mind. If
you ask how is it possible that Brahma Loka is apourusaya vishaya and you have to believe
the sastram as its. To assimilate the sruti vakyam we can have an example. It is to assimilate
the sruti vakyam and not to support the sruti vakyam. Here candle example was discussed in
the last class. The original candle continues to enjoy the light and similarly the upasaka jiva
will continue to be the one with light and he can withdraw also at the will. In yoga sutra also
it is stated there. Kaivalya pada sutra 4 and 5 nirmala chitrani asminit matat he can create as
many chittam as he wants. In the next sutra Patanjali says normally man has got many mind
each one is independent but in our case the controlling mind is one. The upasaka mind can
control all the others. This is sutra 15. Now we will go to sutra 16
176
Svapyayasampattyoraayatara pekshimavishkritam hi
The declaration of absence of all cognition is make having in view either of the two states
viz. Deep sleep and absolute union with Brahman for this is made clear by the scriptures
Now I will give you the general analysis of the sutra. This upasaka who has gone to Brahma
Loka as a result of saguna upasana who gets all facultites which is almost equal to Isvar. It is
also Mukti and it is not real or abekshika Mukti or saguna Mukti. Here Vyasacharya wants
to different the abekshika Mukti which is saguna upasana phalam. This is done through a
question asked by Purva Paksi. He raises an objection how do you say that the upasaka
experiences pleasures as a mukta purusah. The upasaka in Brahmanl is called mukta purusah.
That word confuses the Purva Paksi. How can upasaka at the time of Mukti have duality and
dualistic pleasures. Advaita is said to be Moksa. Here you talk of pleasure experiences and
use the word Mukti. In Mukti dvaitam is there or not is the question here. In vishistadvaitam
the Mukti is dvaitam and relates to going to higher loka where Vishnu is there and enjoy all
pleasures. How can you call the dualistic pleasures as Mukti while non-duality is said to be
the Moksa as per Vedanta. Purva Paksi claims 2.4.11 to 14 of Brihadaranyaka upanisad
where it is clearly said after vidheh mutki the localized Consciousness or chidabasa is
resolved. After vidheha Mukti the liberated mukta does not have individual Consciousness
for individual Consciousness is there because of the sariram. Sariram serves as the reflecting
medium, in vidheh Mukti sariram is resolved, and therefore reflected Consciousness is also
resolved. There is no sense I am in the case of vidheh mukta. He cannot think I am a vidheh
mukta without a mind. In fact many lose interest in vidheh Mukti. If you want to retain your
individuality and again vidheh Mukti you have to gain saguna Mukti. Thereafter the
Upanisad continues once a vidheh mukta loses individuality there is question of cognizance
of individuality. Only if the individual is there triputi is possible. Who is there to experience
with what and what experience. Therefore now Purva Paksi asks in one place Mukti is
defined as advaitam and here you says it is aneka sarira prapti. This is the objection. The
siddhanta says that there are two muktis one is abekshika Mukti which is called Brahma Loka
pratpti and the other is vidheh Mukti. This you get after nirguna Jnanam and here saguna
Mukti is nothing but upasaka enjoying powers closer to God in Brahma Loka as a result of
upasana. He does not have advaita Jnanam. This is the Mukti which is talked about by most
of the other systems other than advaitam. Our mind is oriented towards that concept of
enjoying with the body. State of advaitam is different from saguna Mukti and it is also of
twofold. One is abekshika advaitam obtaining in sushupti and the other is the adhyantika
advaitam which is paramarthika drisya or vidheha Mukti dristya. The pramanam for this is
Mandukya Upanisad in sushupti I am in advaitam no jagrat duality no dream duality also.
Vyasacharya calls this swapyayah. In the sutra the swapya indicates the sushupti. Therefore
the conclusion of this sutra is that all particular cognizant experiences specific cognizance
and experience are there in saguna abekshika Mukti and all specific cognizances are negated
in sushupti or vidheh Mukti. Nirguna Mukti is not changeable. Decide before taking to
vidheh Mukti. All others claim the Mukti as eternal. But it is not so says advaitins. Saguna
Mukti is temporary it is stated. This is the general analysis of the sutra
Now I will give you the words analysis of the sutra. Anyatarapeksham means the negation of
specific experiences is from the standpoint of anyone of the two states svapyaya sampatyoh
namely sleep or primary liberation or absolute liberation. Hi because avishkrutam this is
177
179
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 386
Topic 7 [Sutra 17-22] Jagadvyaparadhikaranam
The liberated soul, which has attained Brahma Loka, has all the lordly powers except the
power of creation.
Sutra 4.4.17 [550]
Pratyakshopadesaditi chennadhikarikamandalathoktech
Here Vyasacharya answers a Purva Paksi who raises a question. First part upto iti chet is the
Purva Paksi question and latter portion is our answer. Purva Paksi says I cannot accept your
argument for Upanisad says that saguna mukta Purusa gets unrestricted powers and therefore
you should accept the upasaka as Isvara with jagat vyapara aiswaryam. Veda says so. Direct
statement of veda supports that upasaka will be equal to God. This is said in 1.6.2 and 1.5.3
of Taittriya Upanisad. There is a word swarajyam in the Upanisad vakyam that one gets
absolute freedom. He is not under anyone says the Upanisad. Upasaka becomes Isvara it is
said. Vedanta says that upasaka is under the control of original Isvara with unrestricted
powers. The upasaka will have the restricted powers. That means upasaka is not totally free.
Therefore Purva Paksi says in your siddhanta upasaka cannot have swarajyam cannot have
swatantryam and upasaka will have paratantriyam only. Swatantriyam is possible only when
power is unrestricted and uncontrollable. Always there will be problem as to who is most
powerful. Karma upasana will not have absolute power. Purva Paksi quotes the vakyam and
says that he has absolute power. Vyasacharya says no to the question.
He says if you study the very same Taittriya Upanisad mantra you will get the
answer.Vyasacharya argues after getting swarajyam he is supposed to go to manasapatim and
the word manasaspati in this context refers to original absolute Isvara. The controller of all
the mind is Isvara and it is surya mandalastha adhi karika Isvara he is referred to
manasaspathi in taittriya Upanisad. One who gives karma phalam according to karma and
upasana and all the saguna upasakas who arrive at Brahma Loka must meet Isvara in
manasaspati rupa Narayana. It is like the employer of the institution who appoints the
recruits. The employer gives the limited powers to the employee. So is Isvara takes the
upasakas under him and he gives powers to the upasaka as per their karmas. The powers he
give is not unrestricted but it is vishaya bogha. The power of sense pleasures he enjoys. For
bogha prapti if he wants several bodies he can have. It is bogeswara aishwaryam not limitless
181
183
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 387
Topic 7 [Sutra 17-22] Jagadvyaparadhikaranam
The liberated soul which has attained Brahma Loka has all the lordly powers except the
power of creation.
Sutra 4.4.19 [552]
Darsayataschaiam pratyakshanumane
And thus perception and inference show
In this sutra Vyasacharya says the same idea is further supported by other sruti and smriti
vakyams. Pratyaksam means sruti pramanam. Just as pratyaksa pramanam is independently
valid, sruti is independently valid in this context. Anumanam refers to smriti pramanam just
as anumana pramanam is dependently valid that is pratyaksa and similarly sruti pramanam is
also independently valid. Anumanam depends upon pratyaksam, anumana is also valid
pramanam in this case. This reveals Isvaras nirguna swarupam. Sruti vakyam is 2.2.15 of
Kathopanisad natatra suryo bhati na tantra tarakam that says Brahmans higher nature is that
which cannot be illumined by surya chandra etc. It is not illumined by any pramanam. It is
therefore aprameya and therefore it is beyond triputi. Therefore it is desa kala and therefore it
is nirvikaram. The same idea is repeated 15.6 of Gita. Therefore also Vyasacharya says Isvara
has got higher nirguna swarupam he does not say why he so said it. For this Adhi
Sankaracharya gives the aswer. Sruti smriti pramanam reveals Isvaras nirguna pramanam.
Now I will give you the words analysis of the sutra. Cha again; pratyaksha anumane sruti
and smriti even reveals in this manner. The significance of the word; that is pratyaksha
anumane prathad dvi vachanam. Darsayathah is believed.evem means in this manner; nirguna
swarupena varthamanam that Isvara has nirguna swarupam also. This is in additional to those
given above. This is more reinforcement of the previous sutra.
How to connect this with the present topic. Saguna upasaka in Brahma Loka has got the
facility tor create, preserve and destroy the world. The commentatoprs talk about three
important corollaries from this sutra. Saguna upasaka meditates upon saguna Isvara and his
upasya excludes nirgunam Brahman that has higher nirguna swarupam. Saguna upasaka is
ajnani with regard to sagunam Brahman. Therefore Isvara upasana is incomplete; because
this upasana Isvara and the bhalam he can get is nearer to Isvara and the total Isvara
ismreserved for jnani for he gets total aikyam at the time of departure. Only jnani merges
with Isvara totally.vyavahara dristya he merges and paramarthika dristya he joins to get
nirguna brahma aikym. Saguna Isvara has art of that Nirgunam Brahman. So he does not
enjoy the total freedom.
Even the saguna Isvara he meditates is Nirgunam Brahman. It is only ashta guna vishista
Isvara is saguna Isvara. saguna upasaka will get various virtues of the lord including sathya
kamatvam and sathya sankalpatvam but it does not include jagat vyapara sakti for it is not
included in ashta gunas. Therefore tatkratur nyaya is second corollary.
185
Bhogamatrasamyalingaccha
And because of the indications in the scriptures of equality of the liberated soul with the lord
only with respect to enjoyment.
In this sutra we will see the general analysis. We have other sruti vakysams which indirectly
indicates the upasaka does not have sristi sthithi laya sakti. He becomes closer to Isvara but
he does not have sristi sthithi laya sakti. The vakyam kept in mind is 1.5.20 and 23. that says
as all ebings honour that deity so do all beings honour him who knows that and trh` it he
attains identity with the deity or lives in the same world with it. Isvara is served by all devatas
and the saguna upasaka who becomes equal to Isvara the samasti and that Isvara is also
served by other devatas. Upasaka will get service from all beings and devatas and this refers
to bhoga pratpti alone. The upasaka equality to Isvara is only with regard to bhogah. It is not
in sristi sthithi laya sakti vishaye. He is not getting the power of kartrutvam. He enjoys and he
cannot create. These upasaka gets salokyam. Here it is aid the upasakas get salokyam. The
world loka in Sanskrit means the field of enjoyment only. salokyam means the saguna
upasaka also will get similar field of enjoyment and in the enjoyment of pleasures Isvara
Hiranyagarhha or upasaka become identical and there is no samyam with regard to sristi
sthithi laya sakti. It indirectly reveals niravagrah aiswaryam with regard to the creation.
Now I will give you the words analysis of the sutra. cha also; bhoga matra samya linghat
means from the scriptural reference to the equality with regard to enjoyment upasaka does not
have unlimited powers. The significance of the words is bhoga matra samya lingam means
indirectly indicating the sruti statement Brihadaranyaka upanisad 1.5.20 and 1.5.23 that
186
187
BRAHMA SUTRA
Class 388
Summary of Brahma Sutra
Today I will give you a summary of Brahma Sutra text. It is know by different names as
Vedanta sutras because it is the analysis of Vedanta; sariraga mimamsa sutra sariraga
meaning Atma; since it analyses the Atma swarupam; it is known as vyasa or baadarayana
sutras being written by Vyasacharya and it is also known as uttara mimamsa sutra for it is the
analysis of end portion of Vedanta. These are different names of this text written by
Vyasacharya. This is an analysis of Upanisads which are the final part of the vedas. By way
of analyzing the Upanisads Vyasacharya extracts a systematic teaching. Thus Vyasacharyas
job is not propounding a new system but of extraction of a system of Vedanta darsanam. It is
there in the Upanisad in hidden form and Vyasacharya makes it explicit form. Just as we
extract the butter from milk a process of extraction, so is Brahma Sutra extracts the Vedanta
darsanam butter out of Upanisad milk. Vyasacharya does this process by writing in sutra
form capsule statement, which is called aphorisms. By writing in sutra forms Vyasacharya
extracts Vedanta darsanam out of Upanisads. We saw in the introduction that the Brahma
Sutra has four chapters each one known as adhyaya. Each chapter is subdivided into sections
known as pada. Since each chapter has four sections we have got sixteen padas in Brahma
Sutra and each section is subdivided into topics or adhikaranam. the sixteen padas of Brahma
Sutra has got 191 adhikaranams or topics; each adhikaranam is subdivided into sutras and we
have totally 191 adhikaranam divided into 555 sutras. This is the body of the text.
What I propose to do is to give you the birds eye view of four chapters and thereafter I will
briefly mention the subject matters of sixteen padas referring to important topics in those
padas.
The first chapter is meant to reveal that Brahman is the central theme of all the Upanisads.
Even though normally we says jivatma paramatma aikyam is central theme, both are the
same. it is so because Brahman is inner essence of both Jivatma and Paramatma. So Brahman
is the central theme here. He says all the Upanisadic statements are ultimately points out one
Brahman only. This characteristic of this statements revealing one subject matter is called
samanvaya characteristics. We can roughly translate the samanvaya is convergence into One
Brahman. This convergence samanvaya is the proof to show that Brahman is the central
theme. During election statements they will say so many things but what is the one they aim
at is vote for my candidate.
One is hetu and another is sadhyam. Vyasacharya shows all statements have got Brahman
convergence. For that we have got mimamsa criteria of shad linga are taken. Shad lingas are
upakrama, upasamhara, ekavakyata [unity of thought in the beginning as well as in the end]
abhyasa [reiteration or repetition] apuvata [novelty or uncommon nature of the proof] phala
[fruits of the teaching] arthavada [eulogy praise or persuasive expression] upapatti
[illustration] some consider yukti [reason] as the sixth sign instead of upapatti. Thus shad
lingas reveals samanvaya and samanvaya proves samanvaya and samanvaya proves
tatparyam. The central theme here is Brahman and once Vyasacharya proves this means
Vedanta is pramanam and Brahman is prameyam. Vedanta pramana reveasl brahma prameya
and therefore through Vedanta study we get Brahma Jnanam. Adhi Sankaracharya in his
188
190
191